Steamy Stories

 Laying Pipe: Part 2John continued finding the depths of his neighbors.By Bitterjohnzim. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.  Beth crossed the dark guestroom and slapped me, snapping her hand across my left ear and cheek. I reeled away, half-falling to the bed. I caught her second swing, outlined, now, by the exterior lights.“Beth!” I exclaimed and she stopped straining to strike me. “What the hell are you doing?”Initially, she was silent, struggling to pull her arm from my hand. We both heard the low drone of the shower in the bathroom and she hissed at me, “You were mine.” I pushed her away and flipped the light switch by the veranda door. A lamp on either side of the bed flickered to life. In the low light of the guestroom, I knew how I would look, naked, muscular and hairy, cock still slick from congress with her daughter. Beth, a gorgeous brunette, was flush, her face red and the magnificent swell of her breasts heaving beneath a fitting tan top. Dark skinny jeans cupped her curves and legs, the outfit terminating functionally in dark tennis shoes“You're Tom's.” I stated simply, laying a calming hand on the woman's shoulder.A flash in her eyes- she was honestly angry, “We have an arrangement. Lacey, obviously, isn't a fucking part of it.”Shit. They were in an open marriage. She'd just been fucking around teasing me, before. Uh, until I put it to their daughter.“Beth, she's an adult, we had some fun, there's no reason to be tense, I'm just your friend.” I defended myself.Oh, man, that was the wrong thing to say. Beth jerked, and snagged my wavering dick. Twisting sharply, she demanded, “How are you my friend? We trusted you as a neighbor, I, might, have wanted to screw you, and I catch you fucking my daughter? Is that what friends do?”A moment after the sudden pain started, I wrapped a thick hand around Beth's throat and pushed her onto the bed. Her hand tightened until I squeezed her neck and both of her hands flew to my grip. The hot surge of adrenaline had me hard, and I momentarily felt the coarse denim of Beth's jeans beneath my cock. I was, now, choking a woman who had twisted my dick- after finding me nutting her daughter. What the fuck is my life?I pressed Beth into the bedding and she made, the single horniest noise I've ever heard from a woman. Somewhere between a groan and a purr, she glared at me through lusty eyes. Her breathing was fast and straining. Her flushed cheeks and expression rattled a memory of a deeply submissive former partner. I suddenly suspected Beth had been out on the twilight veranda longer than her surging, violent response implied.Listen to the rest of this story on the audio file.By Bitterjohnzim for Literotica

Never Have I Ever.Cass finds the stud in her buddy Andrew.Based on a post by SmallTownPrincess. Listen to the Podcast at My first Time.Cassie gasped, jumping in her seat as the clap of thunder and splitting bolt of lightning across the screen lit the theater like daylight for an instant. In her momentary panic, she grabbed at the armrest, the fingers of her left hand finding instead the warm forearm of her fellow movie-goer and best friend, Andrew.Their met eyes for a moment, hers still wide with residual surprise and his glittering with amusement. With a blush for her silly panic and for the unexpected touch, she took her hand away, crossing her arms across her stomach and turning her face back to the screen.Recently, for reasons she couldn't entirely understand, Cassie had begun to feel awkward around Andrew.Too often she found herself blushing for small things, or giggling nervously, or losing the courage to do things like brush a hand through his hair or jump on his back for a piggy-back ride; things that a few months earlier she would have done without thinking.It was their stupid friend Margaret who'd started it, with her talk of "friends with benefits." Cassie had never considered the idea that her tall, gangly Andy could be, as Margaret had put it, "a certified hottie." They'd been friends for so long that she could no longer hold herself far enough away from him to be able to see him with an objective, appraising eye.Andrew's lips suddenly brushed her ear as he leaned over close to whisper to her, and she nearly jumped again. "The scary part's coming," he murmured, offering his shoulder as a place for her to hide her eyes.Ah, this was why she loved him so. Who else would understand how much she loved horror films; and how deeply they terrified her? Who would take the time to go to these films first without her, then come back to see them a second time, ready to point out all the really horrific scenes so that she could hide her face and not be scarred beyond belief?No doubt he would also stay with her after the movie tonight, curled in an uncomfortable ball on the floor next to her bed to act as her protector. He snored and drooled and would probably sleep through the apocalypse, but somehow having him there still made her feel better.When the film ended, the heroine narrowly escaping by boat as the only survivor, Cassie and Andrew filed out into the chilly, early autumn night. Cassie shivered, and Andrew dropped a friendly arm around her shoulders."Did you like it?" Cassie asked."It was alright. Definitely better this time than when I watched it by myself. Your reactions are priceless," Andrew said with a laugh."I can't help it! I jump at the jumps, I'm scared of the scary parts; that's what's supposed to happen when you go see a horror movie!""I wasn't complaining. I'm amused.""Hey, I saw you jump a little when he came out from under the shed to grab that girl's ankles.""Strictly for your benefit. I am never scared.""Oh? Well, good. You can stay up and keep watch tonight. Make sure no creepers come in my house in the middle of the night to chop me up for their stew."Andrew stifled a yawn, shaking his head. "An all-night vigil? Fat chance of that. You'd have to stay up with me."Immediately, Cassie began to think of ways she might keep him awake, each a little more risqué than the last, and she blushed again. What was it about him tonight that made her think such silly thoughts? He was joking with her, being her almost-brotherly friend as he always had been. The flirtatious edge was something she was imagining, she knew."Whatever you want, just keep the monsters away from me!" Cassie cried with a melodramatic wave of her arms. She ducked out from under his arm, darted the last few feet to the door of his car and leapt inside.The drive to her house was quiet, each of them thinking their own private thoughts in companionable silence. Once they got to the house, Cassie began to feel again a twinge of that fear she had experienced in the theater. The darkness, the quiet, the sense of waiting, it unnerved her enough that she let Andrew lead the way through the front door, clinging to his arm as if that would save her if some slasher movie antagonist were waiting on the other side."I don't want to go to sleep yet," Cassie said as they marched to her room, Andrew turning on lights as they went. "I'm all antsy. Let's play a game or something, huh?"Cassie had a grand total of three board games, one of which was nothing more than a sticky Candy Land board, devoid of any cards or playing pieces; there was little there with which to while away the evening hours."Let's play Never Have I Ever," Cassie suggested, and Andrew shrugged, his preferred signal of acquiescence.They sat on either end of her bed, both cross-legged, facing each other and hugging pillows in their laps. Each of them held up all ten fingers, ready to play."Never have I ever...read Hamlet," Andrew said by way of starting. Cassie shook her head."No, that's boring!""What? We always do stuff like that.""I know! Let's talk about something more fun than our reading lists and bodily functions." She eyed him beadily, daring him to repeat his disgusting scatological comments from the last time they'd played this game."Like what?""Like..." Cassie considered and discarded a dozen suggestions instantly, filing them away as either too mild or far too dirty. "Like, never have I ever kissed someone below the chin.""Really, never?""Never ever.""I'm not putting a finger down for that. It's dumb. You can't seriously have gotten to be nearly twenty years old and never done that.""But I haven't!""Come here. Kiss me right here on the neck, and then think of another one." He was laughing, but he did lean forward and pull his shirt away from the side of his neck, clearly intending for her to follow through.With another blush; would they never stop?; she bent and pressed her lips quickly to the spot where his neck met his shoulder. It was brief, but she was still pleasantly surprised by how warm his skin was there."Alright, now think of a better one than that," Andrew said with another laugh, sitting back."I can't think of anything. You say one.""Alright, fine. Never have I ever...made out with a hot girl who was sober."It was Cassie's turn to laugh. "Wait, how many drunk hot girls have you made out with?""Just one, but she was scorching.""Oh, prettier than me, huh?" She meant it as a joke, but her tone fell a little short of the levity she was going for, and she ended up sounding a great deal more jealous than she felt."Well, no, I mean, not prettier than you, per se..."Cassie gave him her most dramatic look of mock-hurt. "You don't think I'm pretty, Andrew?""Are you kidding? You're beautiful, Cass. But you're...you know...you're Cassie."A jolt of something like fear, but entirely not, shot through Cassie's stomach. He'd never said that before, that she was beautiful. True, he'd qualified it, but at the same time...he thought she was beautiful. Her face warmed."I'm tempted to make you make out with me and pick another one, just because you were so obnoxious about mine," Cassie said, laughing.Andrew laughed once, but then his smile became something decidedly more inviting."Oh, really? That wasn't obnoxious. I was merely pointing out that there are things in this life that you should have done in your teenage years.""And making out with a girl with no alcohol involved is definitely something you should have done. I still have another couple months before I'm out of my teens. You've missed the boat already! Anything you do now is necessary just to catch up.""So you think I should have done...this?" He rolled up onto his hands and knees, which put his face directly in front of hers, an inch or two away. After a pause, their lips touched, and in her surprise at the suddenness of it she broke the kiss to suck in a startled breath.He backed away a couple of inches, thinking he'd startled her unpleasantly, but Cassie followed him, leaning forward until they were separated by a mere sliver of air. Andrew kissed her again, softly at first, but then inspiration seemed to strike, and he sat up a little, putting his hands on either side of her face to hold her to him. When he finally released her, both of them were breathing a little harder, eyes a little wide, movements a little uncertain."So," Andrew said, clearing his throat and sitting back. "So, I guess I can't use that one anymore. Unless you've been drinking, of course?" Still too stunned to react properly to his comic jabs, she merely shook her head. "I thought not. You're not alcoholic enough to sneak a flask into a movie theater. Well, is it your turn to think of one, then, or are you going to make me go again?""I, um..." Cassie shook her head a little, cleared her throat. "Well, let's see. Never have I ever..." She thought of the moment earlier when Andrew had pulled his shirt back from his neck, showing off the lovely, muscled shoulders he was secretly proud of. She wondered if the rest of him was as nice as his shoulders. "Never have I ever seen any of my friends naked."Andrew's eyebrows shot up. "What, you've never been in a locker room before?""When would I have been in a locker room?" Cassie laughed. She was not the athletic sort, as Andrew was well aware."Still, never? Like, you've never gone streaking, skinny dipping, changed in front of each other, anything?"Cassie shook her head, grinning. Andrew stood up next to the bed. "Well, I can't let that go unchanged. Seriously, nudity among friends; it's a rite of passage!"He seized the back of his shirt and tugged it over his head, dumping it unceremoniously on the floor before going to work on his belt. Cassie watched with a mixture of horrified amazement that he was actually stripping naked in her bedroom, laughable discomfort because it was Andrew, and a growing appetite for the new perspective she was gaining on him, this thought of him as a real, handsome, sexy boy; not just her buddy Andrew.His pants hit the floor and he stepped out of them, standing awkwardly in his boxers for a moment before seizing the waistband and tugging those down to his ankles, too. Cassie couldn't help but stare; she'd never seen any boy totally naked, and here was a very fine specimen of man, standing in front of her with much less self-consciousness than she would have expected.After a moment, he bent to pull his boxers and pants back on, but Cassie protested."Aw, you're going to put it all back on?" she asked jokingly. "Here I thought you were going to play the rest of the game that way."Shrugging, Andrew sat back at the end of the bed as he had been, with the notable difference that he was now stark naked. "This hardly seems fair.""What do you mean?""I'm totally hanging free here, and you're still bundled up like a nun. A little reciprocation would be fair, don't you think?"Cassie shuddered at the idea of Andrew seeing her naked. She was self-conscious enough about seeing herself in the mirror.But Andrew was staring at her expectantly, and she knew he would play along no more without this quid pro quo. She stood nervously, then pulled her shirt up over her head, dropping it beside her. Andrew just watched, expressionless except for his small smile, so she carried on.Her skirt followed her shirt to the floor, and then with a deep breath she unclasped her bra in the back and dropped that onto the pile as well. Without looking at Andrew, and with a face undoubtedly colored like a beet, she slipped her panties off, sliding them down her long bare legs and kicking them off onto the pile of discarded clothes.Andrew's eyes took in every inch of her nudity, and he sighed; she thought she heard him say "Cass" under his breath. When his eyes trailed back up to meet hers, he smiled. "And now neither of us can use that one."Cassie sat back down, a little closer to Andrew this time, their knees touching. "It's your turn."Andrew hadn't taken his eyes away from her yet, and still didn't as he answered without hesitation, "Never have I ever touched every inch of a girl's naked body." His hands were already reaching out to touch her shoulders, trail along her leg, cup her face. Grabbing her legs, he pulled her farther down on the bed so that she could fit lying down without hitting her head on the headboard. He took her face in his hands and kissed her sweetly."Andrew!" Cassie cried in a voice that was half a laugh when they paused to breathe. "What are you doing?""Not sure yet," Andrew said absently, tucking her hair behind her ears and kissing her soundly.Cassie could feel her heart beating in every extremity; had she ever been able to feel every inch of her hypersensitive skin the way she could now? Andrew did not stop kissing her as his hands fell away from her face, slipped down her neck and gently ran over her tits to her stomach. When his thumbs grazed over her nipples, a shock wave ran down through her torso, straight to that soft, dark place between her legs. She had never been as aware of that spot as she was at that instant.Andrew was kneeling over her now as she lay back on the bed, and in their mutual nudity it was impossible for him to hide his body's appreciation of this turn of events. His erection brushed against her thigh as he shifted, and she tensed, the unfamiliarity suddenly overwhelming her.The kissing stopped immediately; Andrew sat back, concern on his face. "Is this okay? Are you-- I mean, is this too weird?""No, no," she assured him, and she meant it. All this felt surprisingly natural, even as quickly as it was moving; as if this was the most obvious and right state for them to be in, and everything they had been and done before had been awkward and unsatisfying. "Please come back."He acquiesced with a vengeance, the force of his kiss pinning her to the bed as she wrapped one arm around his shoulders and grasped the back of his neck with the other. When he suddenly moved to change positions, he almost lifted her off the bed in his enthusiasm as she clung to him. She admired for a moment the powerful muscles of his abdomen and lower body when he sat up on his knees to shift, putting himself between her legs.She was unbelievably, overwhelmingly aroused, almost to the point of discomfort; she could feel the slickness of her own juices between her thighs as she moved over on the bed to center herself, and when she spread her legs apart to give Andrew a place to kneel, the cold air of the room was a shock on her wet flesh.Andrew's hands were on her hips, his thumbs tracing small circles on the skin of her stomach as his kisses began to trail downward; along her neck, across her collarbone, up the mound of her tit. His mouth closed over one nipple, his tongue moving torturously slowly in a narrowing spiral around it, ending at last in a fierce, cat-tongue lick and a small, playful nip.The muscles in Cassie's stomach tightened suddenly, jerking her, forcing a small gasp out from between her lips. Andrew smiled against her skin.One hand slid away from her hip, along the outside of her leg, fingers dragging lazily across the skin of her thigh. He folded his hand so that only his index finger pressed against her skin as he worked his way back up, running it along between her legs as she squirmed. At length, his finger found the already wet-slick folds of her nether lips, teasing them apart and sliding from her clit to her drenched opening.Her fingers tightened on the skin of his back, her mouth dropping open; it seemed suddenly as if there wasn't enough oxygen in the room, and the lack made her deliciously dizzy. He pulled back from her a little, watching her face as his finger slid up and down slowly.She couldn't get enough of his face, especially the tiny smile, like he had a secret and was going to tell her in little pieces, stretched out over the night. There was something strange and thrilling about watching him touch her; he seemed to waver between being the Andrew she'd always known and trusted more than anyone else in the world, and a completely different man, surprisingly sexy, totally aware of what she wanted and needed and ached for."Is this really happening?"She didn't realize she'd spoken the words aloud until Andrew paused in his finger's ministrations and bent to bury his face in her neck, whispering between kisses, "It must be, unless we're both sharing the best dream I've ever had."He sat up, eyes on her body like he was trying to memorize it. His hand started to move again, faster, his fingertip teasing her clit and sending alarmingly powerful jolts of pleasure through her body. Her toes and fingers were going numb in waves of tingles. She was blazing hot inside; her skin ought to be steaming in the air of the room.And at the core of her, so close to his hand, she began to feel an almost unbearable emptiness, as if he'd stolen a piece of her and he alone could return it. She closed her eyes, concentrated. She was so empty; she was a shell made only of feverish skin, holding nothing but this raging inferno and a desperate, gaping vacancy.

It Took Cupid's ArmyCan I woo the girl who knows my embarrassing childhood?Based on a post by Mac G. Listen to the podcast at Connected.Even though it is right in front of you, you don't always see what's good for you. Sometimes you need a little nudge. This is about a couple of mine.When I was five, Jenny's family moved in directly across the street from us. Our families became good friends right away. Due to the fact that there was nobody else our age living nearby (Jenny is three months older than I am), we soon became inseparable.She had no trouble keeping up with me in the rough and tumble things I wanted to do, and I had no problems playing house with her when she wanted. One of our parents always had to shoo us home at night because we would never think about it ourselves. I once tried to get my parents to let Jenny spend the night, but they said it was not right for girls to spend the night with boys.Although I missed it at the time, the first indication that Jenny and I would end up together came when we were fourteen. I was over at her house watching TV with her and her dad. As we sat there, the doorbell rang. Jenny got up to answer it. She came back a moment later followed by a policeman."Mr. Adams," he said, "I'm afraid I have some bad news."Jenny's dad got up to stand next to her. I stood a few feet behind them."I'm really sorry to say that there has been an accident. A drunk ran a red light and hit your wife's car," the policeman stated."What! When? Where? How is she?" Mr. Adams asked."The paramedics did their best, but I'm afraid she didn't make it. I am truly sorry."At this point, Jenny turned around and looked at me, tears pouring from her eyes. She ran to me, buried her head in my shoulder and sobbed. I guided her to the couch and sat her down. Holding her gently, I let her cry herself out, trying to soothe her as best as I could.After about fifteen minutes, Mr. Adams finished up with the policeman and came over to sit next to us. Jenny had calmed down a little and was just crying lightly. He took Jenny in his arms and held her. I got up and called my parents telling them what had happened. They both came right over.After a lot of consoling and grief, Dad left with Mr. Adams to tend to the body while Mom stayed with Jenny and I. Mom told me later how proud she was of me and for handling the situation and comforting Jenny so well. Years later, Mr. Adams said he'd kill me if I told Jenny, but that it hurt a little when Jenny turned to me, instead of him, for comfort upon hearing the news about her mom.The First NudgeI have always thought differently about Jenny than anyone else. Even during those awkward adolescent times all boys go through in which girls are gross and have cooties, I never felt that way about Jenny. It was like my mind thought, 'That's not a girl, that's Jenny'. The trouble was that as I grew into a teenager and began to notice girls, it was the same thing; I didn't realize just how beautiful Jenny was becoming.Ironically, it was on a date with someone else in the summer between our Junior and Senior years that her beauty was pointed out to me. We had been having a great time: Dinner, movie, and ice cream afterwards. It was close to time to take my date home."Anne, can I ask you a question?" I asked."Sure, what's up?""Well, when I asked you out, you seemed a little surprised. Pleased, but surprised. I got the same response from Sarah Jansen last month, and I was wondering if it was true you were surprised, and if so, why?"Anne smiled and hesitated a moment before answering."Yes, it's true I was a little surprised and I'm sure Sarah was as well. The reason is we keep expecting you two knuckleheads to wake up and see what a good thing you've got.""Knuckleheads? What two knuckleheads?" I asked."Okay, it looks like it's up to me to straighten you out, although I really shouldn't," she sighed. "I'm going to do this in a roundabout way. I'm going to ask you a bunch of questions. Some of them may seem silly, and some might be embarrassing, but I need you to trust me and answer them all honestly.""Okay, I'll try.""Good. Now first question: Do you think I'm pretty?""Of course I do. Most guys in school do.""Thank you," she said, blushing a little, "Now, I know all guys have different ideas about the ideal woman, but am I your ideal? Be honest.""No, you're not." I said a little chagrinned."Hey, don't worry about it. I asked for honesty. I'm somebody's ideal and I'll find them one day. Let's concentrate on your ideal woman. I'll say an attribute and you tell me what you like. You okay with this?""I guess.""Ok, height?""Your height, perhaps a little taller.""Hair?""Red, long and straight.""Longer than my shoulder length?" Anne asked."Yes.""Eyes?""Green.""Mouth?""Don't know. Never thought about that.""Not a problem. Now, don't get embarrassed, but look at my tits."I couldn't help it, I turned crimson, but I looked briefly. She had very nice tits."That's what I like about you, Tony; even with permission you don't ogle at a girl's chest. Most guys would be glued there right now. Ok, what would you change?""Nothing, I really like your tits," I said, turning even redder, if that were possible."Thanks, so do I. There's definitely something there to attract attention, but not too much. What about the butt? Do you like big butts?""Not really.""What about legs?""Long, with a good muscle structure.""Great. Now, here is what you just told me is your ideal woman; 5'9" or 5'10" tall, long, straight red hair, green eyes, an athletic build, long muscular legs leading up to a nice tight butt. Is that an accurate description?""Yes, that would be correct.""And you still don't see it do you?""I guess not. See what?""You just perfectly described Jenny Adams."I sat there for a moment. She was right of course, but I had never made the connection."Did you know that most guys think Jenny is the best looking girl in school? Many also think you are an idiot for not dating her. You've been best friends for so long you two cannot see it any other way. You should start looking at Jenny as the beautiful woman she is. With the great friendship you've already built, you two would make a perfect couple. Think about it, you dope," Anne ordered with a grin."I will, I promise," I said. "Now, I'd better get you home before your dad sends out the posse."I drove her home in silence. When I walked her to the door, I said, "Thanks a lot for telling me that, Anne. I guess it's true it's sometimes hard to see what is right in front of your nose.""You're welcome. I'm sure you two will be very happy together. Now, I don't usually do this on a first date, but as I'm pretty sure I've just ensured there won't be a second one, kiss me good night.""Gladly."I leaned forward and gave her a gentle kiss. She was having none of that. Throwing her arms around my neck she pulled me in for a nice, hard kiss. It seemed to last forever, breaking only when we ran out of air."Thanks, that's just what I wanted," she said smiling. "Now, go get her, Tiger!" With that, she turned and went inside.It's a good thing the route home was so familiar, as I was not paying too much attention to where I was going; I was thinking about Jenny. She was beautiful. She was also a great person. She was funny and fun to be around; kind to everyone; caring with genuine compassion; helpful whenever you needed her. She had so many wonderful qualities that it's hard to think of them all.Two days later, Jenny was over at my house watching TV. As the movie ended, she turned to me, saying, "Okay, Tony, what's up? You've been quiet all day and you've been giving me some funny looks."I hesitated before answering, unsure as to how to answer. I was really nervous about how this would go. I took a deep breath."Jenny, will you go out with me on Friday?" I asked her."Sure, we can get together and...""No, please, that's not what I mean. I don't want to just get together; I want to go on a date, a real date."She looked at me with her eyebrows raised. I could see the wonder in her eyes."Look, Jenny, I know we've been friends for a long time, you've always been my best friend, but lately I've been seeing you in a different light. I've always known you were pretty, but I'm starting to see just how beautiful you really are. I've always known you were a girl, but now I'm seeing you as a woman. We're friends but I'd like to see if maybe we could be more."She sat there, deep in thought. I waited for her to decide.After several minutes I added, "I know this is sudden. You don't have to answer now if you want to think about it for a while. Don't be afraid to say no. Nothing will change if you say no."She smiled at me and said, "I don't need to wait. Of course I'll go on a date with you. I just wasn't expecting it. What brought this about?""I'll tell you, I promise, but not right now. What time do you want to start?""Um, I'll let you know.""Fine. Want a Coke?""Sure."I went a got one for each of us. We watched some more TV, neither one of us talking much. When she left to go home, she paused at the door and gave me a long look, smiling slightly.The rest of the week seemed to last forever. Jenny must have said something to her dad, and he spoke to my parents, because on Wednesday evening Mom came into my room, announcing, "Let me know what you plan on wearing for your big date Friday, and I'll make sure it's clean and nicely pressed.""Okay, Mom, thanks. I'm not sure...wait, how did you know about Friday?""Moms just know," she said, grinning. "If there's anything else I can do for you, let me know."When Friday came, I had still not told her what I wanted to wear, having changed my mind several times. I went out in the afternoon to get a haircut. When I got back home, there was a brand new outfit laying on my bed waiting. It was perfect. As I was getting ready, my dad came in my room."Here, try some of this," he said, handing me a bottle of cologne. "It's a very popular scent.""Thanks, Dad.""Also, a good date needs a good ride. Take my car tonight."I was stunned. Dad rarely let's anyone drive his car. He had saved for years to afford it. "Are you sure?" I asked."Yes, I'm sure. I got it cleaned up nicely today and it's got a full tank of gas. Enjoy yourself.""Wow, thanks, Dad! You're awesome."When the time came, I walked across to her house and knocked. Mr. Adams answered."Come on in Tony, she'll be right down. Where are you going tonight?" he asked."I made a reservation at that new Italian place south of the mall. After that, we'll just see. Probably a movie later on," I answered.We heard the sound of Jenny coming down the stairs. I turned to see her and was stunned. She was wearing a light green sun dress that stopped just above her knees. Her legs looked great, tapering to a pair of strappy sandals with a 2½-inch heel. Her red hair cascaded down over the front of her shoulders, framing her face nicely. Jenny's eyes were sparkling and she was grinning from ear to ear.I walked up to her as she got to the bottom of the stairs."I've never seen you look more beautiful," I said.She blushed a little and said, "Thanks, you look great, too."We walked back to her dad."Have fun tonight you two," he said. "I've talked to your parents, Tony, and for tonight, and tonight only, there is no curfew for you two - just don't push it too far.""We won't, Mr. Adams, I promise," I said.We walked across the street to the car. Jenny's eyes got huge when she saw we were heading to Dad's car. We drove to the restaurant in an awkward silence. As we were waiting for the table, I reached out and took her hand in mine. I wasn't sure if it was a good idea, as I figured she could feel that my heart was beating about 200 times a minute. Jenny just smiled at me and squeezed it gently.Dinner went well. The talking started slow, but we loosened up some as things went on. By the end I think I had my heart down to about 150.

 Being PreparedGirl Scouts Venture Into A Boy Scout Camp.Based on a post by Dimension Of Desire. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.It was Summer in the early 70's, and I was away at Boy Scout camp. I was still a virgin. The camp was large and sprawling, located deep in a remote forest. Aside from the main camp building that stood adjacent to a large lake, there were individual campsites for each troop. The camp was so large that it required a fair hike to get to the next troop's campsite.My own troop was camped high on a ridge in the forest. Roughly a dozen boy scouts with raging hormones shared six over-sized tents, two campers per tent, with each tent mounted on a large wooden platform. Nights were spent talking about girls of course, which only stoked those raging hormones. The talk was explicit, as long as our scout leader, who was camped slightly downhill from us, wasn't within earshot.Two weeks of camp in the remote forest passed painfully slow. I was quite tall and lean, not as athletic as my counterparts, and took a bit more ribbing and abuse than average from my peers. We were among the more senior scouts. It was the summer between high school and my first year of college. I had just turned eighteen and was looking forward to autumn when I could enter the next phase of scouting, which was called Explorers. I loved scouting, but the thought of becoming an Explorer was intriguing, more so because Explorers were co-ed.The ribbing got so bad one day that I went for a hike alone in the forest. I came upon an unoccupied campsite with a large platform tent that had a steel cot with a thick, clean mattress. Over the next several days I made it my own secret getaway. It was a comfortable escape where I could enjoy solo time with a few books that I had brought with me. I was a bit of a bookworm back then.Back at camp we sat around the fire after returning from lunch at the mess hall. The mess hall was on the second floor of the main camp building which overlooked the massive lake below. The Director gave announcements and recognized several schouts who complete merit badges and a bunch of us who'd successfully earned our mile swim badges.We sang the scout motto song as we cleared our tables and departed.Be be be prepared,The motto of the Boy Scouts.Be be be prepared,The motto of the scouts!Prepared! Prepared!The motto of the boy scouts.Prepared! Prepared!The motto of the scouts. Hey!After an uneventful lunch we headed back to our campsite which required a two mile hike. There wasn't much to do that afternoon. The lakefront had been shut down to prepare for a camp-wide water competition the next day.Time passed slowly. Back at our campsite we noticed another troop hiking through the other side of the ravine at a distance, but didn't take much notice. It was probably just another group of campers passing through for their backpacking or Orienteering merit badges.But then I noticed that something was different about the hikers; they weren't boys!I snatched a pair of binoculars from my tent. Sure enough, they weren't boys, they were Senior Girl Scouts. My heart raced, and I felt something automatically stirring down below. I could hardly get the words out of my mouth to my comrades; "gurr; ga ga, girls!"In an instant there were twelve horny boys hanging precipitously over a long rock ledge, each with binoculars, spying about a dozen or so very cute girls hiking down slope from us. Their trajectory led right towards our scout leader's tent. From a distance, the girls looked pretty, about the same age range as ourselves, guided by a pretty blonde Girl Scout leader that appeared to be in her mid- to late 20's.To describe the boys as being excited would be an understatement. Their eyes were glued to their binoculars. One boy even set up a telescope on a tripod to get a better view. He positioned himself in a prone position, and looked like a machine gunner preparing to fire. I am sure he wanted to fire his live bullets up inside their fertile bellies.Of course the discussion quickly turned to sex. Most of the boys were focused on the hot blonde Girl Scout leader who wore rather tiny, tight green shorts. Her white short-sleeve blouse was tied under her large tits, exposing her incredibly narrow, bare waist. Every one of boys had some sort of comment, each expressing essentially the same thing; they all wanted to fuck her. I could see one boy stroking himself in his sweatpants, and trying to hide it. He never did live that one down. Suffice to say, every one of us had a massive hard-on.What seemed to be a typical hot, boring, mid-summer afternoon isolated deep in the remote forest had suddenly become every teenage boy's fantasy come to life. We had a perfect view of some of the cutest girls we had ever seen. We were all high on the thought of what each one of us imagined we'd like to do with them. Our primitive male instincts naturally kicked into high gear.We scurried back to our tents as soon as we noticed our scout leader heading for our campsite. We did a good job not being caught spying. He called to wake us from our supposed siesta, and sat us around the camp fire. He explained that a troop of Girl Scouts were hiking through the area en route to the far side of the lake where other Girl Scout troops were holding their summer camp several miles to the East. Aware that we were a cauldron of hormones ready to erupt, he issued strict orders to keep our distance from the girls. He had arranged to put the troop of girls up for the night at an adjacent campsite about a quarter mile from ours. Anyone caught anywhere close to the girls camp site would result in immediate termination of their summer stay.As if that was going to work; ha! He left us and returned to his own camp site. The troop of girls had disappeared by then, but about an hour later one of the boys noticed the Girl Scout leader returning, alone, to our scout leader's campsite. The two of them sat side-by-side on a large log and talked. We were beyond earshot to hear anything except the rustling of the leaves around us. Of course we all high-fived each other about our scout leader, who was single and in his late twenties. A good-looking stud in his own right, he was studying to become a minister. We just couldn't see him as one, and don't think he became one after that event.The pair disappeared into his tent. We were beyond giddy imagining what they might be doing with each other, but quickly realized that it was the perfect opportunity to go find the girl's camp. We knew that it wouldn't take long for the news of the girl's presence to spread like wildfire throughout the rest of the camp, after which the area would become strictly off-limits, and guarded like Fort Knox. We had to act fast.We made our way through the backwoods and quickly found the girl's camp. We made sure to wear backpacks to make it look like we just happened to come upon their camp while hiking. It worked. When we emerged from the trail, there, in the isolated camp site, stood twelve of the prettiest girls, all dressed in their regulation Girl Scout uniforms, and us boys wearing our regulation Boy Scout uniforms. I don't think you could find a single girl or boy at that moment that was disappointed. At first the girls looked slightly alarmed, but after they huddled for a few moments their frowns quickly turned to big smiles. The girls then scurried to offer us a place to rest and pampered us with snacks, drinks, and lots of attention.  I even charted our compass settings and paces, under the guise of preparing for a test.We mentioned that when we left our campsite, their Girl Scout leared was still in our scoutmaster's tent, with just him. Eyebrows raised and girls chuckled.It was the only time in my young existence that I can recall a place where a group of teen boys and girls were practically drowning in a sea or raging hormones. It was difficult to conceal the large bulges in our Boy Scout trousers. We wore the classic tan Boy Scout pants and tan short-sleeve shirts, complete with badge-laden sashes, canvas belts, neckerchiefs and clasps. Be Prepared was our motto, but we were certainly not prepared for this! That garb was only worn at official ceremonies, but we were too stupid to know the girls figured we were just trying to impress them. They played along.After a bit of banter, the boys and girls naturally split up into pairs or foursomes, having conversations with each other. Flirting was on display, but nothing else happened at first. Everyone was on the lookout for the scout leaders; thank goodness for walkie-talkies.One Girl Scout in particular sparked my interest. To me she was a little goddess. I was tall, approaching six feet, and she was a petite little thing, standing all of five feet tall, if that. I felt my heart drop into the pit my gut when our eyes met. She appeared to be about my age with big green eyes and silky straight auburn hair with long, straight bangs.All of the girls were Senior Girl scouts. Senior Girl Scouts were more mature Girl Scouts that wore dark green skirts with the Girl Scout emblem prominently displayed on the left waistband of their skirt. They all wore tight white button-down short-sleeve shirts with the green Girl Scout clover embroidered on the shirt pocket, very sexy. Some of the girls were more developed than others, but the one that caught my eye was clearly well endowed.I knew our time was short. After some initial talk and innocent flirting, it was clear that the two of us had made an instant and powerful connection. Our hearts raced, practically beating right through our uniforms. My cock was rock hard and throbbing. I practically came when she leaned into me and placed her hand high on my upper thigh only an inch or so from my crotch. She uttered something about primitive camping in the wild. That's exactly what I was thinking; wild!We were fortunate to enjoy almost two full hours with the girls. Some of the boys began making out with the girls in their tents. Mine leaned in for a kiss; I was more than happy to oblige. As her lips made contact with mine I discovered heaven on earth. Her lips were soft and thick; utter perfection as mine melted into hers. Her name was Rebecca. She asked me to call her Becky.The fun didn't last long enough. We were alerted that the scout leaders had emerged from their little nookie nest. That was our cue to make a quick exit and evacuate before the enemy returned. As we concluded yet another long, slow kiss I peered into the deep pools of Becky's bright green eyes and informed her, regretfully, that we had to part. We were resigned to the notion that this would be the first and last time we'd ever see each other, but as I prepared to bid her farewell, I took both of her hands in mine and told her about my secret enclave. I explained where it was in the unlikely event that she could break free later that evening.Behind a large tent I gave Becky a final farewell kiss, told her that she was the most beautiful and amazing girl I had ever met, and then bolted in an effort to catch up with the other boys. We escaped just moments before the Girl Scout leader returned.Back at our camp we gathered around the fire once more; boys feeling they had become men in just a short time. The boisterous talk was instantly curtailed when our scout leader approached, clueless about our afternoon shenanigans. We kept our secret well, and ribbed him about his extended visit with the hot-looking Girl Scout leader. One boy that acted as our lookout said that the Girl Scout leader appeared quite disheveled when she emerged from his tent, and he had been tucking his shirt and zipping up his pants. He insisted that they had only talked and discussed scout leader things, but we had fun insinuating more, after which he abruptly shut down our conversation and barked orders to prepare for the long hike to the mess hall for dinner. The mess hall was in the main building where roughly a thousand boys converged for meals twice daily.I suggested a friendly game of ‘capture the flag' between the two troops. But our scoutmaster strictly forbid any contact with the girls.We arrived at the mess hall. Scouts were required to show-up in full dress uniform, well pressed, and well groomed. When we entered the soaring mess hall with its massive wooden beams, there was a rather unusual hush. There, not far from our assigned table, sat the group of Girl Scouts. Hundreds of young guys and a handful of pretty gals, all dressed in their official Girl Scout uniforms. You could hear a pin drop. One of the boys sitting an adjacent table leaned over to me and muttered something crass about what he'd like to do to a few of them. I just smiled in response before returning to my meal, trying conceal occasional attempts to catch a glimpse of Becky.I was quick to arrange a swap of KP duty. That's kitchen patrol. We volunteer one person from each table, to help clean up and scrub the dishes.Looking toward the girl scout table, our eyes met and the two of us fell into a trance. I could visibly see the want in Becky's eyes, and a bit of sadness in her pouty lips. The sound of utensils clanging on dishes and discussions receded into the distance, becoming only a faint echo in my head. Only a few feet separated me from my entire world; though it might as well have been half a world away. There was nothing I could do to get any closer. My mind began to wander.I thought, if only I could muster enough courage to make some sort of grand gesture. I imagined myself pushing away from the table, walking straight over to Becky, lifting her high into my arms, and kissing her while the entire legion of boys erupted in cheers. Then again, I knew I'd more likely end-up unconscious and horizontal on a stretcher if I did, or worse.Whack! A slap from one of my buddies snapped me back to reality from my zombie state."What the fuck is wrong with you?" he asked, for which I had no ready response. As Becky's face came back into focus I could see her laughing. I blushed with embarrassment.I went back to the counter for a refill of my drink. That's when Becky decided she too, needed more fluids. As I stood at the dispenser, she silently stood next to me. I mumbled just loud enough; “Volunteer for KP duty.”Dinner ended and I sadly found out the girls were honored guests, not required to serve KP. Oh well, it was a long shot. But the camp cook gave the girls a guided tour of the lodge, so I did get to wink at her twice, while washing down the tables and sweeping the floor.I made my way back to camp. When dusk began to fall I exited the rear of my tent with my day pack; and slipped undetected into the thick forest. The scout with whom I bunked had gone to the infirmary after becoming ill from dinner. That allowed me to escape unnoticed. I made it to my private enclave just as dusk settled in.Night was falling and I soon realized that I was going to remain there, alone. I began to pack up my things to return to my troop's campsite. Just as I emerged from the tent, there stood Becky, like an angel from heaven wearing a smile larger than the full moon that softly lit the landscape around us. Becky approached me, slowly, held out her hands, and grasped both of mine."I couldn't bear to leave here tomorrow without seeing you again." she said in a soft and sincere voice.There we stood, our hands clasped, and our eyes fixated upon each other. She was the ultimate image of sexy standing there in front of me. She wore the classic green socks embroidered with the Girl Scout emblem on each side, along with bright yellow flash garters that held them up. Her black patent Mary Janes were so shiny they reflected a little bit of her white panties from beneath her green Girl Scout skirt, which was now much shorter than I had recalled earlier that day.Becky looked up at me with those big green eyes which were slightly covered by her long silky straight bangs. Around her neck she wore a Girl Scout locket. I could partially see down her blouse and caught a brief glimpse of her cleavage.There we stood, silent. We didn't want to move, we just stared at each other and drank each other in. The look in her eyes was dreamy. That a girl could gaze upon me with such adoration was mind-blowing. I was falling in love for the first time in my young life.I had packed my tent lantern, but a fire within me was far hotter than any fire I could ever make with conventional wood. I took her hand in mine and gently led her into my tent. The tent was roomy and cozy. I had made it quite homey with a sleeping bag, blankets, and two pillows on the sturdy cot. We sat side-by-side, both feeling a little awkward, not knowing where to start or what to do next.I slipped my hand into hers, lifted my other hand, placed it gently on her cheek, and then brushed back her soft hair while bringing my lips close to hers, but not yet touching. My hand slipped down to her neck. Only our hot steamy breath separated our parted lips by mere millimeters. She closed her eyes; there wasn't anything either of us ever wanted more than to feel each other's lips touch at that moment.And they did. Our hearts connected as our lips met. We felt one with each other. Our sweet soft kisses said everything that needed to be said. Our kisses became deeper, longer, and more passionate as our tongues gently entangled. We never wanted this evening to end.She slowly raised her hands up to each side my face, paused, and made me look directly into her eyes. Now face-to-face, she pulled back slightly."I want you!" she asserted with absolute certainty.Becky stood up, her tight young body only inches in front of me. I remained seated. She backed away slightly, still grasping both of my hands. There she stood, the cutest, sexiest young lady that was beyond any divine creature I could ever conjure up in my dreams.I couldn't believe that this incredible sexy girl was standing there, right in front of me. Her cute round face, small slightly upturned nose, flawless complexion, and perfect body glowed in the moonlight. Her perky round tits protruded through her tight-fitting white blouse, partially obscured by the long green Girl Scout sash laden with merit badges that stretched from the top of her shoulder on one side, down to her opposite hip. She also wore the classic green Girl Scout necktie. Becky teasingly pointed to a patch on my own uniform that read "Be Prepared" and asked me if I was. Completely entranced and under her spell, I nodded to affirm.She began to dance in slow motion, teasing me with her tight curvy body, first moving in closer, then further away, almost like a seasoned stripper but remaining fully clothed. She leaned one shoulder into me. On the crest of her shoulder attached to her white blouse was a patch that read Girl Scouts U.S.A. I thought to myself, thank God for Girl Scouts!"Do you like Girl Scouts?" She quizzed in a teasing and seductive tone."I, I love one Girl Scout, I mean, I love this Girl Scout." quickly correcting myself."Right answer!" Becky shot back, moving in closer and sporting a broad smile.Truth be told, I always had it in for girls in uniform, especially girl scouts. I had attended private school for most of my youth, and the girls were allowed to wear their uniforms on days when they held meetings after school in the gym. I couldn't help but notice them every time. I am certain they knew the effect that they had on us boys. I would often head home after school and masturbate to the thought of fucking at least one of them, and I am sure that was par for most boys my age. And now here was my dream Girl Scout standing right in front of me, alone, on a warm summer night. My cock was rock hard, massive, and throbbing with only one desire, to impale this little vixen on it.Her writhing body made me melt. She spun around and leaned her back into my chest, slid down and then settled her tiny round ass squarely in my lap. She began grinding her cute bottom into my groin, leaned her head back to steal a kiss, but then feigned and pulled away. She did that repeatedly, teasing me, and taking me to the brink. This girl was quite the skilled temptress."Where did you learn to do that?" I asked."I have two older sisters, they showed me how to be with a boy" she shot back with a carefree chuckle.She spun around and pushed her tits into my chest, slithering up and landing a deep, wet kiss on my lips before standing up again between my parted legs. She then placed her hands on my knees and leaned down just far enough to make sure I could see her cleavage, then gently dropped to her knees between my legs. Her hands began to caress the bulge tenting through my trousers. Becky looked up at me through her long bangs."Hmmm, what do we have here?" asked the little temptress, rhetorically, as a wicked grin broke out on her face while her tiny hand caressed the erection in my pants.Becky slowly unzipped my trousers, pulled out my large, long cock, and began to stroke it. Her eyes bulged wide when she saw the actual size of my Boy Scout gear. Quite pleased, she lowered her head and wrapped her soft lips around it. Becky slid both lips over the tip of my tool and encircled it with her young skillful tongue. At one point she looked up at me with my cock in her mouth, her eyes peering through her long straight bangs, and then plunged back down on it. She did that repeatedly, sucking my cock with wanton delight, slowly at first, then faster."Hmm!" she moaned as her hungry mouth devoured my cock.Becky's moans were muted with her mouth full of my manhood, but the vibration only served to make me even harder. I was amazed watching this little girl take all eight inches of my hard cock down her throat. I did all I could to keep from ejaculating but it was mighty difficult. Becky had a skillful tongue that brought me to the brink of ejaculation multiple times. It became a bit of a game and challenge between us. She giggled because she knew I was about to explode. I resisted by resting my groin muscles each time I reached the brink, but she was determined to make me cum.Becky suddenly stood-up again, lifted my legs sideways, and stretched me horizontal on the mattress. She then straddled my hips, lifted her short green skirt, and pulled aside her white satin panties exposing her perfect teenage Twaut. The folds of her moist womanhood hovered only millimeters above the head of my cock, just waiting to be split open by it. She rolled her head back over her shoulders and played with her Twaut using two fingers, exhaling with pleasure. She then lowered one hand and gripped my hard shaft while simultaneously caressing her tits over her Girl Scout blouse, which appeared to be at least a size or two too small.We both remained fully dressed, maybe because we were worried that we might have to make a quick exit in the event an unwanted intruder should happen upon us, but we were quite remote and far from where anyone could see or hear us. She continued stroking my cock and looked directly into my eyes with steadfast determination."Do you want this?" she asked mischievously.

 Karen Saves The Universe: Part 3Karen Embarks on a cure campaign.Based on a post by LingeringAfterthought, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Karen sighed, "Might as well. Let's go kill the libido of an entire civilization, Holland."Holland took her arm and soon the cell where she was held disappeared and another space formed around them. Captain Hemsworth and several crew members from the ship stood nearby, as well as Ensign Holland who was still holding her arm, reassuringly. Looking around, Karen saw that they were in what appeared to be a sound-booth of sorts. One crewmember activated some equipment and moved one protruding tentacle closer to Karen's mouth and another toward Captain Hemsworth's."Are we ready, Ellis?" Captain Hemsworth asked, clearing his throat. Ellis nodded and stepped back from the tentacles. Hemsworth tapped the end of the tentacle and a booming noise reverberated around the room. He cleared his throat several more times and straightened his collar. "People of Priam! Your deliverance has come! You sent us forth among the stars to find the cure to the horrid addiction of filth that has infiltrated our minds and we have not failed you! We have dedicated our lives to this effort, foregone having families, and any comforts of home to bring you this salvation! Behold; The Karen!" he proclaimed, gesturing for Karen to speak."Um; hi?" Karen said, unsurely. Hemsworth glanced at Ellis who was reading some type of display. Ellis frowned and motioned for her to continue speaking. "Um; my name is Karen;""Hi Karen;” several crew members responded unanimously before Captain Hemsworth cut them off with a gesture."Um; I'm not quite sure what I'm supposed to say. I heard you're all having some troubles. I'm sorry. I know what that's like. I've had some troubles, too. I married the wrong person; someone who didn't really love me. I wasn't brave and I tried to avoid trouble too much. I had four kids, but they grew up seeing me treated badly, so they don't really see me as being worth much; if they don't need me to be a mom anymore, what good am I to them? I love them, but; I wish I had done more with my life. Now, I'm getting a divorce; and now that I'm in my 50's, I'm not young and beautiful anymore, so it's like I'm invisible to most people. My body hurts more than it used to; and I'm afraid most days. I don't know what's going to happen to me. Everything keeps changing and I don't know where I belong. I feel like I've failed all the time. But, they said that maybe I could help you, so; I hope I can help make things better for you. I'd like to see something good come out of all this," Karen said, wiping some tears off her cheeks. Holland stepped next to her and took her hand. She smiled and leaned her head on his shoulder."Ellis?" Hemsworth asked.Ellis looked up from the display, a disconcerted expression on his face. "I don't understand;” he murmured, leaning down and feverishly working on the equipment. "They're hearing it. I know they're hearing it;”"It's not working? She just spoke more than it took to knock out the entire bridge crew! What do you mean it's not working?" Hemsworth said, frustrated. Karen looked at Holland, who simply shrugged.Captain Hemsworth frowned with determination and motioned to Karen, "Speak again. Louder. Talk about the cobb salad! Men, brace yourselves!" he ordered."Cobb salad?" Karen repeated, surprised. "Oh, well, um; it's just yummy. It's got hard boiled eggs, tomatoes, bacon, and avocado on a bed of lettuce; chives and bleu cheese over the top is good, too. The nice thing is that all the ingredients are put into neat little rows across the lettuce, so you can choose exactly what you want in each bite! It's not just a big mess like other salads. You know, I could make you one ; do you guys have avocadoes?" she said enthusiastically, looking to Holland.Holland immediately began looking up something on his hand-held computer. "Av-o-ca-does; do they yield their young willingly, or do we need to;""What the hell is going on???" Captain Hemsworth yelled, grabbing Holland's ear and looking inside. "Holland! You're not wearing protection! Why aren't you unconscious on the floor?""Oh, um; they were kind of uncomfortable, and they made it hard to hear what she was remembering, and;""You Remembered With The Karen? What Is Wrong With You?" Hemsworth shouted, before calming himself. "Momoa, get some caffeline ready. I need to hear her again," he said, bracing himself as he pulled what looked like slugs out of his ears. "Speak again about the salad;”"Okay, uh; most like to eat it with a vinaigrette? I think that gets to be a bit too much if there's bleu cheese on top, though. Sometimes I'll get it with ranch or something creamy because then;""What the hell, Holland! What did you do to The Karen? I barely feel anything!" Hemsworth yelled, grabbing Holland by the uniform."Um; I don't know; we just talked and remembered; you know, she's really nice, if you get to;""Dammit, You've Broken The Karen, Holland! How Are We Supposed To;" Captain Hemsworth yelled until he was interrupted by a knock nearby.Lieutenant Ellis activated a control on his display and a hole formed in the wall of the room. An assembly of Priamites entered the room, as smoothly as if they were rolled in on a platform together. The crew of the Onan immediately fell prostrate on the floor before them. Karen, unwilling to lie face-down on a floor she hadn't cleaned herself, looked around uncomfortably and gave the assembly a small wave. One Priamite raised her hand to return the gesture but was quickly stopped by her neighbor."Welcome, crew of the Onan," one of the assembly said, followed by the rest of the assembly nodding agreeably. "We are most appreciative of all your; efforts. We realize that you have dedicated several of your lifetimes to freeing our civilization from the throes of pornographic addiction, and for your many sacrifices, we thank you," the speaker said, then glanced around uncomfortably at the others. "Most unexpectedly, ah; while the Eros Curse was most distressing to the initial generations, the subsequent generations acclimated to it rather quickly. Then, as fashions changed, the Eros Curse became more of a joke, really; dance mixes were made, memes;”"Excuse me?" Captain Hemsworth said, lifting his face from the floor."I mean, sure, the Eros Curse is still out there. It's just that it's just become something people live with. It doesn't take over our lives, but some indulge in it a little after the kids have gone to bed for the night. I mean, it's not really such a big deal. It adds a little spice to an otherwise boring life, you know?""Boring life?" Hemsworth repeated, rising to his feet. "Are you telling me that all of Priam just walks around, living life, thinking about; that?""Well, yes, but we are very grateful for all you and your crew have done for us. We express our thanks to all the crews of the ships we loaded up with uptight intellectuals that were determined to rid our civilization of; alternative thoughts. We have come here to present you and your crew with a commemorative plaque for all your;""Is this some kind of joke?" Hemsworth said, pacing around. "I've been trekking throughout the universe looking for a cure to your abhorrent lust-filled thoughts and now you just want to give me a plaque for a lifetime of sacrifice because you don't see a problem with your disgusting sticky existence?""Well, there's no need to kink-shame;” the assembly spokesperson muttered, "Honestly, you never wondered why they sent the most uptight assholes on the planet off on a vague 'mission' and never really asked for progress reports?""I don't believe this;” Hemsworth said, his eyes bulging, nostrils flaring. "We've sacrificed our lives for nothing???""Oh, I see where this is going;” Karen said to Holland, who seemed to be trying to assume a duck-and-cover position."How could you do this to us???" Hemsworth yelled."Use the diaphragm for projection, baby; you can do it;” Karen encouraged."I Want; To See; The Manager!" Captain Hemsworth yelled at the top of his lungs, causing a feedback loop to screech throughout the room. The last thing Karen saw before falling unconscious was the sight of every Priamite in the room projectile vomiting on each other. The stench was overwhelming.Karen's Humility.Karen lifted her face off the bathroom floor, overwhelmed by the stench. She brushed off a spare piece of toilet paper stuck to her face, as she tried to remember what had happened. Her lungs burned from what she slowly recognized as pepper spray. She gathered her purse and stumbled out of the stall and looked at herself in the mirror. Her eyes were red, and a bruise was swelling where her cheek hit the floor. She splashed some cold water on her face and wiped off the makeup that streaked in the process. This was Snookers; not Baker's Pie. She had just ripped a kid a new asshole for not having cobb salad on the menu. What was she doing with her life?Upon exiting the bathroom, she ran into Travis the Waiter, who looked like he had just splashed water on his face, too. Dread and unease filled his face upon seeing her before it was quickly masked into concern. "Oh, um; are you okay? Can I get you some ice for that?" he asked, looking at the bruise on her cheek."What? Oh, no, honey. I'm okay. I just fell," she said, before meeting his eyes and taking his hand in hers. "Travis, I'm so sorry about the way I treated you. That was awful, and I have no excuse. You didn't deserve that.""It's okay; it happens," Travis said, carefully."It shouldn't, though. I was wrong, and I'm sorry. Would you mind if I just gave you some cash to cover the meal and snuck out of here? God knows what that group of biddies will gossip about when I go out there like this," Karen said, gesturing to herself."Yeah, that should be no problem," Travis said, taking the money she offered. "Are you sure you're okay?"Karen nodded, "I'm fine. I've just got some things to do. You've got a sweet heart, honey. Keep listening to it."Karen swallowed nervously as she went up the walkway to the small suburban house. She hadn't called before coming. It was rude of her not to call ahead of time, but then again, she was pretty sure that her number had been blocked. She didn't know if her oldest son had gone "no contact" or just "low contact" with her, but she was pretty sure her daughter-in-law would threaten to call the police within five minutes of her ringing the doorbell. Nevertheless, when she got up to the door, Karen put her finger forward and rang the bell."What do you want, Karen?" Hailey's terse voice came through the doorbell."Oh; you got one of those camera doorbell things; that's nice;” she began, unsure of how to say what was in her heart without a face in front of her."What do you want?" Hailey repeated."Um; I wanted to talk with you;""The last time you wanted to 'talk' with me, you just wanted to see my kids while you criticized my inadequate housekeeping, my inept child-rearing, and my unattractive post-pregnancy body. So, forgive me if I'd prefer not to have a heart-to-heart, Karen," Hailey interrupted."You're right," Karen said, looking at the dark circle holding the doorbell's camera. "I did that. I did that. I have not been kind to you. When Cal Jr. brought you home, I was not welcoming. I should have been; because you deserved that. You deserved it because you made my son happy. You have made him happier than I've ever known him to be; and that's what I've always wanted for him. If you were just like me, if you did all the things that I obnoxiously told you to do; he wouldn't be half as happy as he is with you; just as you are. If for no other reason than my son's happiness, you have my gratitude. I'm sorry that I've wasted the chances you've given me to know you better. You're brave and confident and funny. Honestly, I think you're the person I wished I could have been at your age. I'm sorry for a lot of things but being wasteful; saying thoughtless things that hardened people's hearts; those are the things that I wish I could take back the most. So, um;” Karen said, checking her notes on her phone's notepad to make sure she got all the points she wanted, "that's pretty much it. Oh, and I put that chocolate mousse recipe you liked on this index card so you can make it, but feel free to call me if you can't read my writing; or if you, you know, ever need anything."Karen nodded at the doorbell and started back down the walkway toward her car, blinking back tears. She had wasted so much time, so many chances. She didn't know if there was a point in trying again now, but she had to. She wasn't getting any younger.As she reached the end of the walkway, she was nearly knocked over by two little bodies running into her and grabbing onto her legs. Tears fell freely down her cheeks as she bent down to pick up her grandchildren, kissing them until they tried to wiggle away. As they started simultaneously telling her everything they had been doing while she was away, Karen's eyes drifted up to the doorway where her pierced and tattooed daughter-in-law stood. "Thank you" Karen mouthed silently over her grandchildren's backs.Karen pushed open the doors of Forest Glenn Hospice Care, her bag stuffed with an array of items and went up to the front desk. "Karen Weaver. I'm here for Dana Stevens," she said.The new girl at the reception desk looked at Karen with quiet unease. "Um; Ms. Stevens has requested only visitors who have;" Karen smirked and lifted the wig off her head, revealing her clean-shaven head. "Oh! Great! Go right in," she said, relieved.The corridor of the hospice facility was peaceful and quiet; exactly the kind of thing the old Dana would hate. Entering her room, Karen looked for any signs that other visitors had been to see Dana but saw nothing. Dana was napping again, her face drawn and gaunt, but thankfully not in pain. Karen put down her bag in a nearby chair and took out a rolled-up electronic piano keyboard and unfurled it on a table next to the hospital bed. As she was on her hands and knees trying to find an outlet to use, she heard Dana clear her throat. "What the hell is that?" she asked, smirking as she nodded at the keyboard."Your afternoon's entertainment. I ordered it on Amazon; you should have seen the bitchy reviews. Reminded me of you. Mind you, I haven't played since Cal got rid of the piano when it didn't fit in the Brooklyn apartment, so you're in for a treat," Karen said, rubbing her hands together and moving her glasses on top of her head so she could see the keyboard controls."Calvin Carmichael in a Brooklyn apartment. My god. What was it that emptied the Carmichael family coffers after they stole you away from me, again?" Dana asked, her sunken eyes taking in every detail of Karen's face as she hovered over the keyboard."Bernie Madoff; cleaned 'em dry. His parents were ever so shocked when they had to sell their properties and move to Florida," Karen said. "They weren't poor; they had enough to retire, but; they were horridly middle class.""Karma's a bitch," Dana said, pushing back against her pillows to sit up more. "Kare; I'm so sorry I didn't talk with you when you came back to the apartment. I could have helped you; we both would have helped you."Karen's smile faded, remembering and wondering what might have been. Dana would have helped her, but she was certain Dana's help would be help to get an abortion; and then she would never have had the joy of knowing her grandchildren. Dean would have; well, it was impossible to know what he would have done, but he would have helped. "Well, consider this your punishment," Karen said, stretching her fingers. "Are you ready?""I'm on opiates, baby. Bring it on;” Dana said, a smile moving across her face.Karen's fingers moved across the keys, and at first, she was put off by the strangeness of the keys and the sensation of tapping on something flat instead of the feel of a piano. Then, memory took over and her hands remembered the dance. Years fell away as she was filled again with the joy of making music. She started with "Clair de lune," a gentle Debussy chosen to respect the frailty of her friend's condition.Upon playing the final chords, she looked up for her friend's reaction to see that Dana had covered her face with a pillow in an attempt to smother herself. "God, you're rusty. You used to be better than me. What have you been doing with those hands?" she complained."Raising kids; kneading dough; finding random women's' panties when I changed sheets on the bed," Karen said, ruefully."Should've jumped Dean while you had the chance;” Dana murmured.Karen bit her lips and closed her eyes. "Um; how; how is he?"Dana stared into Karen's eyes for a painfully long moment, then looked out the window, away from Karen. "Life; life wasn't kind to him. After I graduated, he moved back home to take care of Nana. He only came to the city to look after me, anyway. Living alone hardened him. I haven't seen him in years; not that I'd want to see what he's become. Sometimes you just need to let people go, Kare," she said, sighing sadly. "Anyway; I need a laugh. Show me how pathetic your Jerry Lee Lewis catalog is.""Yes, ma'am," Karen said, blinking back tears and starting into "Great Balls of Fire."The wind coming through the drivers' side window ruffled the inch-long cap of vivid red hair that had grown on Karen's head as she drove down the winding West Virginia roads that she hadn't seen in 30 years. The beauty of this place still softened and relaxed her as much as it had, oh so long ago. Despite Dana's warnings, Karen's heart demanded that she make this trip; and after all she had lost, she was determined to listen to her heart from now on, until she could no longer hear it.She frowned at her passenger and began coughing as a noxious odor swirled around, filling her SUV. She rolled her window down further in self-preservation. This was probably a bad idea; but after all these years of thinking things through and being sensible, she felt entitled to indulge in a few harebrained schemes."Country road; take me home; to the place; I belong; West Virginia; mountain mama; take me home; country road;” she sang, smiling as the wooded foothills rose up in the distance. The path became rough when she turned by the Stevens mailbox and began bouncing up through the woods toward the cozy home. Her passenger surveyed the woods around the vehicle with increasing excitement.Karen started doubting herself, though. It was ridiculous, the more she thought about it. All her emails had gone unanswered. The phone number she was given was out of service. Three decades had passed since she came here; why would he want to see a 50-something woman with an unflattering haircut and stretch marks just because he had fallen in love with the 20-something version of her? Would Dean even remember her at all? She ran through her plan again in her mind again. It sounded really stupid, now. At least it would let her make a quick exit if things didn't work out, though.She broke out in a cold sweat when the house came into view. It was just as she had remembered it, maintained well, but not changed. It was like a holy place, kept perfectly through the ages in reverence for what it represented.She pulled up to the house and parked. No one emerged, so she would have to go in. She would have to go knock on that door and see the unrecognition or even disappointment in his eyes. She needed to go tell him about his sister. Opening the door, she slid out and hopped to the ground and stretched her legs. Suddenly, a braying roar filled the air and a wall of fur launched itself from behind the house and came for her. "SIT!" Karen yelled. Her command, though impressive, appeared only to be a gentle suggestion to the monster that continued to charge her. "STAY!" Karen shouted. This recommendation also appeared to go unheeded."BUSTER, NO!" a voice from the porch yelled, and Karen couldn't help but stare at her first glimpse of Dean in decades. He looked wild. Wild hair, wild beard, a body that had to be formed by the wilderness, itself. Not a drop of civilization tainted the essence of this man; and it made her want to laugh and cry at the same time. Karen began walking toward him, completely forgetting about the fearsome beast avalanche coming to bury her. Dean jumped down from the porch and began running toward the flurry of fur and teeth that had bent its path upon Karen's destruction.A split second before Buster reached Karen, the passenger of her vehicle silently flew out, tackled him with a full-body slam and the two went rolling back from where Karen now stood next to Dean. The two tumbled, tearing up the grass and knocking over the woodpile in the commotion. Buster yelped loudly and jumped free of the massive shaggy-furred beast that was still intent upon teaching him some manners. "Judith, come!" Karen called, and with a final snarl at Buster, Judith returned to where Karen stood and sat by her side, still glaring to where Buster stood looking dumbfounded."Well, I'll be damned;” Dean murmured, looking at the still-cowed Buster in wonder."Girl dog privilege," Karen replied simply. "What is that thing, anyway?" she asked, nodding to where Buster now stood whining and trying to approach the growling Judith."Bernese Mountain Dog; Great Pyrenees; and probably a bit of German Shepherd;” Dean murmured, turning toward her. His eyes traveled over her slowly and boldly."Judith's Akita and Malamute; she was turned into the shelter because she always thinks she's right," Karen said. "That, and she farts something awful."

 Karen Saves The Universe: Part 2Can a strange marriage survive?Based on a post by LingeringAfterthought, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.I want you, Red. I need to make you mine; mine forever. I've never felt like this before; I know I never will again. Marry me." Cal pleaded."I;” Karen murmured, glancing around their group to make sure she wouldn't be overheard, "I don't know what to say. You're wonderful; and you've done so much for me, but this has all been so fast. We're still just getting to know each other; and half the time it doesn't even make sense to me why you would want me; but I; I just; can I just finish school?" she asked."How you can even think about school when someone like me is ready to give you everything you ever wanted, to take care of you completely, it's just crazy;” Cal murmured, sliding his hand up between her legs and brushing along the edge of her panties.Karen blushed and squeezed her thighs together, looking around embarrassed. "I just; I just worked so hard to get in. Juilliard's been my whole life for so long," she said, looking up into his eyes pleading.Cal looked at her through hooded eyes, "Keep looking at me like that and we won't be waiting for anything." His eyes heated as he pulled her closer, dominating her with a hungry kiss while she squirmed self-consciously. The couples around the table smirked as Cal grew even more bold in his explorations.When he released her, Karen hid her face in his neck as the others cheered. They were his friends, happy to see him happy. Cal glanced at a waiter nearby and gestured for more drinks for the table. The opening act on the stage below finished its last set, but the crowd refused to let the show end. Cheers filled the club, with the crowd demanding an encore.Castor, the lead singer, waited for the crowd to quiet with a grin, then his eyes drifted upward and his face lit with excitement. "Thank you, thanks guys, you're a great audience. For an encore, we'd love to give you a taste of our next album. We've been banging it out in the studio and I can't tell you how excited we are for it to be released. Problem is, it's got this insane keys part that can't be played by just anyone, but I think I see our studio angel in the audience tonight. Kare, baby; will you come help us out?" he asked, reaching upward to where Karen sat.Cal's friends turned to look at Karen in surprise. "You play? Like, for real?" Cal's friend Tony yelled across the table to her in surprise. Karen nodded in embarrassment, glancing at Cal.Everything suddenly froze as Karen rose and walked over to the table, standing over her younger self looking at Cal's face. "Look, you little dummy; look at it! It's right there!" she yelled at Young Karen."What's there?" Holland asked, craning his neck to try to see what she was yelling about."Cal, for all his big words, rich gifts, and grand gestures; he hadn't told his friends anything about me; because nothing of who I really was mattered to him. Only the things he wanted about me mattered to him ; that I was shy, and submissive, and just grateful to have someone pay attention to me. And here ; look at his face! It fell!" she yelled, gesturing to where Cal sat, leaning back in his chair."His face appears still to be attached, to me;” Holland said, doubtfully."It's just a phrase. His face didn't actually fall, but his eyes; look, he's still smiling, but you see it in his eyes. He's not happy for me. He's not happy because the moment stopped being about Cal and how he was the great boyfriend spoiling his new stupid girlfriend on her birthday. Once the moment became about me; that I was asked up on stage; that I could do something his friends admired; ugh, why didn't I see it?" she moaned."What happened?" Holland asked.Karen rubbed her eyes with her hand. "I was young. I was asked to do something. I was asked for help. I was a stupid ninny that had absolutely no ability to say 'no' without thinking the world would end; so, I went up and played with the band.""Oh; was that bad?" Holland asked."No, it wasn't bad. It was a great song. I played well and I was just tipsy enough to not feel all the eyes that were looking at me, making my skin crawl. And you know; some part of me; I wanted to do it. I wanted to show myself that I could play for people; outside a quiet studio," Karen admitted. "Everyone always went on and on about how I needed to get over being so self-conscious and how it would hold my career back. That, and part of me wanted to show Cal's friends that I was more than just another girl in the long line of girls that he had gone through; that I was worth something.""Sometimes I wish our crew would see that I was worth something more;” Holland said, ruefully."Yeah; it's hard when you're young. You're dying to show the world what you're worth, how you're special, but they mostly just need you to work hard and do as you're told," Karen sighed, looking around the club. "Some people will never see what's special about you. They see what they want and they really don't care about the rest. It's those people that see who you really are; without wanting anything from you; those are the ones you need to hang onto."Karen turned her back on the club and the room re-formed into her Newark apartment. The intercom buzzed and Dana rolled out of bed to answer it. "What's up?" she asked."Hey; um, I don't have my keys. Can you buzz me in?" Karen's voice shakily asked through the intercom. Dana frowned in confusion and pressed the button to allow her entry. Soon, she opened the door after Karen's tentative knock."What happened, Kare? I thought you'd be gone all weekend," Dana said, taking in her roommate's appearance. Karen looked unharmed, but her face was puffy and her makeup was streaked from crying and trying to wipe it away."I; uh; I played at the club tonight. Castor Graham was the opening act and he asked me to come up for the encore, so I did.""You played in front of rowdy drunk people? That's fantastic! How did it feel?" Dana asked, offering her back for Karen to lean on while she took off her heels."I was scared; but after a while it was fun. The keyboard was facing the crowd and after a while I looked out over the people and; they looked happy. They liked it. It felt good, then.""God, I wish I'd been there. I'm so proud of you! What did Cal and the entourage say?""Um; I; don't know," Karen blinked and looked around the apartment. "When, uh; when I um; when I got back to the table, they were all gone." Karen wiped her eyes with the back of her hand and cleared her throat."Wait, what?" Dana said, her tone darkening like a storm cloud, threatening imminent destruction. "Say that again. You get called up on stage to perform, you play in front of all those people; like the freakin' keyboard genius you are; and when you got back, those motherfuckers were gone?""I; I think they were gone? The table was empty from what I could see; and the, uh, the security guy; he couldn't let me into the area. He really only knew Cal, and um;” Karen choked and turned her face away, trying to breathe through it and stop herself from crying."Karen; that's not; wait, how did you even get home?" Dana asked, unzipping Karen's dress and grabbing a pair of yoga pants for her."Well, my purse and phone were gone from the table, so I couldn't call anybody and I didn't have any money;” Karen choked. "The security guy was really nice and said I could use his MetroCard if I returned it, so;”"Oh, Christ On A Crotch-Rocket!" Dana yelled, throwing a sweatshirt at Karen, who caught it and pulled it over her head. "Kare. You gotta stop dating this guy. He's a piece of shit. Trust me. I didn't know it when I sent you over there to play, but he's walking excrement;""It's probably just a misunderstand;""And believe me, I'm sure he'll come back with some half-assed explanation, because that's what they all do;""And he tells me all the time that he;""Yeah. He ‘tells ‘; you pretty stuff. He ‘buys ‘; you pretty stuff. Problem is, words and money are nothing to him. Where the hell is he when you're walking home in fuck-me club clothes from the train station and trying not to lose your virginity, huh? Kare. I know you've been through hell, but you are worth more than this. You need a guy that walks you down the sidewalk and puts himself on the traffic side; just in case, because that's who he is. You deserve that. Don't you get it?" Dana asked, taking Karen's hair down and brushing it out, gently."Cal isn't; it's probably just; something;” Karen whispered, biting her lips closed.Dana stopped brushing and wrapped her arms around her roommate, squeezing her hard. "There is real love out there, Kare; and if you don't deserve it, I don't know who does. Someday, you're going to meet a guy that actually loves you and it's going to blow your mind when the games and bullshit are gone. It's like; when a guy is in love, gravity changes for them, or something;”Holland jumped up and pointed excitedly at Dana. "She's right! When I met the Zendayans, my tongue swelled up and;""Are you listening to my story at all, or are you just fantasizing about pretty girls?" Karen huffed."Um; both?" Holland replied, smirking. "I mean, you and Dana were really pretty; and there's just one bed here, and;"Karen shot him an exasperated look and he shrank back behind the bulkhead. "Anyway;” she said.The room dissolved and re-formed, both girls sleeping in the queen-sized bed they shared, morning sunlight streaming in through the dirty window, when the buzzer sounded. "Day, c'mon time to go," a man's voice sounded from the intercom. Karen's head peered out from under the blanket and she ran over to the intercom, tripping over some bottles of wine that they (mostly Dana) had consumed the previous night, trying to rid Karen of her birthday misery."Um; she's almost ready!" Karen replied, then ran to the bed and shook her hungover roommate awake. "Day, someone's here for you; they say it's time to go."Dana grunted and turned over, away from Karen. "Go do it for me; just say you're me again," Dana grumbled into her pillow.Karen swallowed nervously, but gamely grabbed Dana's dress, quickly got ready, and ran out the door. Upon leaving the building, she stumbled into the guy waiting outside. "Um; I'm ready! I'm ready! Dana Stevens. Thanks for waiting;” she panted.The man gave her a quick considering look, then walked her to a large extended-cab pickup truck that looked ridiculously out of place on the streets of Newark. "Miss Stevens," he said, opening the passenger side door and offering his hand to help her up into the vehicle."Thanks. Thank you;” she said, precariously climbing up the runner board in her heels until she settled herself up onto the seat."Just wait there, a bit," he said, after closing the door. Walking back to the building, he selected a key from his collection, opened the building door and walked in. Not long after, he emerged from the building carrying Dana over his shoulder and carrying a bag stuffed haphazardly with clothes. Opening the door behind Karen, he dumped Dana unceremoniously into the back seat and tossed the bag of clothes on top of her. Dana, still in her pajamas, put the bag under her head and turned away from the sunlight streaming into the cab."Dean, this is Karen. Karen, my brother Dean," Dana mumbled, as she draped a pair of sweatpants over her head to block the light."Oh; um, sorry," Karen said, flushing red as she glanced over at Dean's face. "I didn't mean to; um, I'll just go;""Lock the doors, and get us out of the city, Dean. She's coming with us," Dana ordered. "She's on asshole detox!"Karen jumped as the truck's doors locked and Dean wordlessly pulled out into the street and started out. She clasped her hands in her lap nervously. She hadn't packed anything. She had no phone. She didn't have time to let Dana drag her to West Virginia for a visit. Dana had been trying to talk her into coming with her to where she had grown up with her grandparents, but in the excitement of her birthday, Karen had forgotten the trip was this week. She knew better than to say anything, though. Dana wouldn't care, and Dean; who knew what Dean Stevens the brother would think. He didn't say much, but he obviously knew better than to argue with hungover Dana, which was something they had in common."She knows where we're goin?" Dean asked, checking his mirrors as he merged onto the freeway. Dana grunted in assent. "Why ain't she singin' it, yet?" he rumbled, seemingly amused."Because She's Not A Drunk College Kid, Idiot!" Dana howled, holding her head in pain.Dean smirked and started humming "Country Roads" to himself."I hate you so much;” Dana growled, pulling the bag of clothes over her head again. Dean only laughed.After a few miles of road, Karen looked at her roommate in the back seat, and unbuckled her seatbelt. She began to turn to lean over the front seat when Dean reached over and pushed her back down and pointed at her seatbelt. "Um sorry; I just;” Karen trailed off, horrified that she had done something wrong. She couldn't finish her sentence and sat back down, blinking back tears as she put her seatbelt back on.Dean glanced over, looking her up and down for a moment. With a sigh, he put his turn signal on and pulled off the road into a gas station at the next exit. "Do what you need to do," he said, curtly.Karen jumped up, turned around and loosely buckled the seatbelt across the sleeping Dana's hips, then turned, sat down again, and buckled her seatbelt. "Thank you," she mumbled. Dean turned to the back seat where his sister continued sleeping and his face softened. He looked at Karen a second time, sitting with her hands in her lap again, clenched like she expected a tongue-lashing from him for delaying the trip. His eyes drifted down to her feet, where her cold toes were turning pink in the strappy, uncomfortable-looking heels she wore when she came running out of the apartment building on his sister's fool errand. Reaching back, he grabbed a pair of thick socks that had fallen out of the bag of clothes and tossed them to her. Smiling gratefully, Karen removed the strappy heels and pulled on the warm socks as he pulled out onto the road again.The road stretched on. The scenery gradually becoming more rural, the traffic less crowded. Karen found herself relaxing and breathing more slowly as the land passed by. She occasionally glanced at the gas gauge and compared them to the passing road signs to try to discern when they might be pulling over to refill the tank. The third time she did it, Dean shook his head. "Bedford, hon," he chuckled. "You know, you could just ask me. I might be a longshoreman, but I don't bite.""Not like Dana, then," Karen replied, biting her lips so she didn't smile."Hm. Sounds like a story," he said.Karen nodded. "The first time we met, I was waiting to audition for our agency and I was almost going to leave, I was so scared. Day asked to see what I was playing and I handed her the music. Instead of looking at it, she took my hand and bit me. Said it was 'for luck,'" Karen said, laughing to herself."It worked, too. Kare needed to get of her head. She plays better when you throw her off balance, first," Dana said, rising to a sitting position and running her fingers through her hair."Is that so?" Dean asked, looking over at Karen."Yeah. I think too much. My teacher always said I played things perfectly, but he could hear me thinking about it the whole time. Day's a true performer, though. She doesn't think at all - she plays with her feelings, and that's what an audience connects with," Karen said, smiling proudly at Dana."Thoughtlessly playing with feelings; sounds about right," Dean said, chuckling when Dana punched him in the shoulder. "Speaking of, we're coming up on Bedford. Let me know if you need anything."Dana growled at this but said nothing as Karen blinked in confusion. Soon, Dean pulled off the interstate into a gas station and up to a gas pump. Dean hopped out of the truck and began filling the tank. After noticing the bug-splattered windshield, Karen changed back into her strappy heels and walked over to where the island held the squeegee and mop. Dean watched, bemused, as she diligently scrubbed the dried carcasses of insects off the glass while dressed to the nines. Karen finished and climbed back into the truck, only to have Dana grab her shoulder and start whispering in her ear and pointing at the convenience store. Karen, appearing distressed, blushed and said something back to Dana, who gestured emphatically.Dean kept watching as Karen seemed to screw up her courage, took her purse, and walked quickly into the store. He shot his sister a flat look. Dana only grinned, stretched, and put her feet up on the front seat. Shaking his head, he followed into the store."And what would you be needing all those for, hon?" the guy at the till asked while ogling Karen, who looked like she wanted to disappear under the rug."Um; it's uh;” Karen stammered."I need to ask for state regulatory purposes," the guy continued, as he put a large box of condoms on the counter and rang it up."They're for me," Dean said, as he tossed some drinks, chips and cookies on the counter. "Uncut and hangs to the left. Anything else the state needs to know about my cock?" The till guy cleared his throat and began ringing up the additional items and bagging them without further comment. Annoyed, Dean grabbed the bagged items in one hand and took Karen's hand in the other and left the store. "You know, you don't have to do everything my little sister tells you," he said under his breath as they walked to the truck."Then why'd you buy them? Seems like you can't tell her 'no' any more than I can," Karen replied, a little surprised that she had the guts to argue with him.Dean laughed, "I don't want her knocked up any more than you do." He helped her up into the truck and tossed the bag of items to his sister.Dana went digging through the bag and retrieved the box. "Wait a minute, these are just regular. Didn't they have lubricated?" she complained. Karen swallowed uncomfortably, searching for an answer as Dean pulled her seatbelt out and buckled it around her."Don't need lubricated if the guy does his job right," Dean said, grinning at her cheerfully. "Raise your standards and you won't need so many, either.""Hum; lower yours, and maybe you'll actually need some," Dana retorted, opening the package of cookies. Karen just shrank in her seat and covered her flaming cheeks as they pulled back onto the freeway.The scenery turned into wooded hills with mountains growing in the distance. Steering down the curved roads, Dean sighed quietly, a peaceful smile on his face. Karen leaned forward in her seat, trying to see everything as it passed, excitement lighting her face. Dana had fallen asleep again.Near evening, Dean turned the truck down a long, dirt road and reached behind him to shake Dana awake. "Watch for him, Day;” he said. Dana sat up, suddenly alert and scanning the darkening woods around them."What are we looking for?" Karen asked.

 Karen Saves The Universe: Part 1Desperate aliens kidnap a Karen to save their world!Based on a post by LingeringAfterthought, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.On the starship Onan, the Priamites dubiously watched the screen display the creature. Dr. Fehr's algorithm had brought them trekking across the galaxy to a smallish, blue planet around an unimpressive star. While there was no denying the power emitted by the angry, festering organic matter before them, the thought of containing it and bringing it back to Priam was daunting. Still, the fate of their world hung upon the success of their mission."Do we have; uh; audio yet, Lieutenant Cavill?" Captain Hemsworth said, pausing briefly to joylessly ejaculate into his cumsuit, which quickly reclaimed the essence he emitted and channeled it into one of the suit's containment pouches to be resorbed as nourishment.Ever since the people of Eros had unleashed their horrific weapon on them, the Priamites orgasmed almost constantly. The Eros Curse, which seemed like a gift at first, became a tool of enslavement and oppression as the great Priam civilization devolved into listless people who passed the time sitting and staring at nothing in particular. Even special holidays were simply spent gathered in each other's' houses, grunting intermittently. The children of Priam, spared by the curse of Eros by living in growth pods, were never exposed to the disease or its effects until the seemingly arbitrary age of 18, so at least there was no trouble with the censors. The demands of orgasming so frequently took its toll on the Priamite's bodies. Dehydration, muscle spasms, and fatigue were common. The effects on the mind were worse. It wasn't until the invention of the cumsuit, which not only reclaimed the fluid loss and prevented dehydration, but also reduced arousing sensations until the wearer was nearly numb, that it was possible for them to journey out into the stars in search of a cure.Guided by the ancient journals of the revered Dr. Fehr, the Priamites had come to a small planet where it was foretold that there was a force of great and terrible power. It was hoped that this force could be used to break free of the cruel Eros Curse, but time was running out. Even wearing the cumsuits, the crew of the Onan, who were the most stoic, intellectual and sexless men of Priam, felt themselves progressively weakening to the Curse. It was only a matter of time until they lost all sense of duty and simply went adrift through the universe."No audio yet, Captain. The resonant frequency is so shrill that if we don't modulate the pitch; uh;” Lieutenant Cavill replied, closing his eyes and shaking as he orgasmed, then collapsed and stared blankly at the control panels as he recovered.Another crewman took over at the panel, "Captain, I can give you audio, but only for a short time. Even on their planet, they; they; oh; oh fuck;” the replacement said, stiffening as he spurted inside his suit, then shook his head to clear it and looked to their leader for orders. Captain Hemsworth braced himself in his chair and nodded for him to activate audio.A horrendous braying screech filled the bridge, “ No Idea Why You People Can't Even Take An Order Right! I Ordered The Cobb Salad With Extra Avocado! I Don't Care If It's Not On There Or Not! Fix The Damn Menu! I Have Been Coming Here For Over 15 Years And I Know For A Fact That You People Had Cobb Salad On There Two Years Ago When You Were Called Baker's Pie;"Another voice interjected, soft and conciliatory, "Oh, yes, ma'am; I see the confusion. The Baker's Pie that was here went out of business. This restaurant is Snooker's, now, so we don't have the same menu, but our club salad is very similar to;""Are You Actually Interrupting Me? Get. Me. A. Cobb. Salad. Extra Avocado! Do You Understand? Extra Avocado! Mucho Amortado! Comprendo Estupido?"Even in that short interlude, most of the Onan's bridge crew had begun bleeding from their ears and collapsing onto the deck. Captain Hemsworth, a man of rare tolerance and stamina, struggled past their unconscious bodies to the control panel and lowered the volume until it was barely audible. "Computer, disburse caffeline into bridge life support systems, 15 parts per million," he mumbled, leaning on the control panel for support as the strong stimulant hissed into the room. He didn't like to use the drug, because the heightened energy it gave often led to periods of prolonged involuntary masturbation, but he couldn't afford to waste time for the crewmen to awaken naturally. Not when conditions were so dire on Priam.Lieutenant Cavill groaned and rose weakly, climbing back into his console chair and checking the readings. "What happened, Captain? Our scans showed a primitive civilization on the planet without any meaningful defenses. What was that? Some kind of weapon?" he asked.Captain Hemsworth did a double-take at the crewman in wonder, but he said nothing. All around him, he watched the rest of the crew slowly getting to their feet and going back to their positions. All the men were alert, aware, and focused on their duties. Several of them were talking to each other; in full uninterrupted sentences. No one drooled, no one's eyes rolled back; not one of them stared off into space, as if dully re-living the curse that had infected their brains. He, himself, had not even felt the urge to sexually relieve himself once, even with the high levels of caffeline in the air. Indeed, he had not felt anything below the waist; not since he heard that voice. He doubted whether he would have the urge to orgasm ever again. They had finally done it."That was no weapon, Cavill; it is what we came here to find. It's the cure that Dr. Fehr told us was here all along. Contact High Command and tell them; tell them we found it. Tell them we have found; The Karen.The man-eating woman.After straightening out the incompetent waiter on her order, Karen Carmichael excused herself from her prayer group's table and walked to the restrooms, incensed. What kind of man actually cries when taking an order for a salad? Probably gay; or whatever kids were calling themselves these days. Was there such a thing as "gay" anymore, when people "identified" themselves as whatever the hell occurred to them? What was the point of picking a sexuality when people didn't even have a species anymore?Of course, Travis the Waiter had to play the victim about it, too, making the entire restaurant gawk over at their table like they were monsters. He probably knew they were a nice church group and went out of his way to make trouble. Sure, they all scream for "tolerance," but their types couldn't wait to attack nice people of faith like her who showed the world what it was to be decent and pure of heart. Well, he could just kiss his tip money goodbye! Tipping had gotten ridiculous anyway; a generation of whiny babies feeling entitled to extra money just for doing their jobs. ‘If ‘; they did their jobs. She couldn't even get a salad; and, by God, if the Manager didn't make things right, her Yelp review on this place would burn a hole through people's screens!Karen pushed on the door to the restroom tightly clutching her can of pepper spray, because sexual predators were always trying to rape women like her in public restrooms, and she nearly screamed when the door opened. Wet paper towels were everywhere. The garbage bin was overflowing, and some slob had splashed water all over the sink area! Now, she'd have to make the Manager take care of this, too! More drama, when she just wanted to have a nice lunch with her friends. And, of course, the Manager would just try to ‘handle ‘; her; as if she was some unreasonable bitch just for wanting to use a facility that wasn't absolutely disgusting! Then looking near her, but not at her, the Manager would apologize in that fake-nice voice and offer to comp her meal; offering her even more of what was bad in the first place. Managers and their fake apologies. They weren't sorry. The soulless jerks never meant it. They just wanted her to go away; acting like she was a scamming thief instead of someone who just wanted to be treated decently.She settled on the toilet and tried to calm herself. Lately, half the time she wanted to cry, or scream, or tear out her hair; but it wouldn't matter. Nothing would change. Everything changed around her, though. Menus; her children; hairstyles; prices; everything changed. It felt like everything had just left her behind. She looked everywhere for the things she used to love, but she couldn't find them anymore; and if she did find them, they weren't the same as they once were. Nothing made her feel her joy like she used to. That was it. Maybe she was done; that her turn at having any real joy was over. Now, the only time anyone tried to make her happy, or even looked at her, was when she screamed at them.Karen opened her eyes to a rattling sound at the door of her long, handicapped-bathroom stall. "Occupied!" she called out. To her dismay, the dial holding the sliding bolt turned all by itself and the door unlocked. "Hey! Get out!" she yelled, grabbing her pepper spray and holding it in front of her while she tried to stand and pull up her yoga pants."Nice human; good human;” a vaguely disembodied male voice said as a dark, hooded figure in a bizarre form-fitting spacesuit stepped into her stall holding what looked like a staff with a flexible loop affixed to the end of it. It slowly stepped toward her, as cautiously as one might approach a spooked animal. "Human want a nice piece of kale? Yes you do! Yes you do! Who's a good human?" it asked, holding out a curly dark green leaf to her and shaking it temptingly."What the hell?" she yelled, fumbling with the pepper spray can and trying to figure out how to make it work, just as the loop at the end of the staff went down over her head and around her neck, cinching tight.Karen choked, clutching at the loop with one hand, trying to loosen it so she could breathe, and with the other she emptied the can of pepper spray into the hooded face of her attacker. She struggled wildly, but the staff with the loop effectively controlled her and prevented her from landing any punches or kicks on her attacker. As darkness started creeping in on her vision, the last thing she saw was the figure deeply inhale the cloud of pepper spray and hold its breath, then say in a choked voice, "Ready for transport, sir; and man, they've got some good shit down here;”The forgotten leaf of kale fell down next to where Karen's cheek was pressed against the filthy bathroom floor, and with what she feared was her dying breath she choked out, "I want; to see; the; Manager;”Karen's ne victim."I used kale, Sir. Worked like a charm. It's one of the most nutritionally dense materials on the planet, so naturally, it was irresistible," a larger Priamite said to Captain Hemsworth, as he stripped out of his protective suit in a small enclave, bathed in an undulating light.Captain Hemsworth nodded. "Good work, Commander Momoa. Decontaminate for a full four cycles and I want protective measures in place for all personnel. God knows what this thing is capable of when it wakes."Karen heard garbled voices nearby, but kept her eyes closed and tried to steady her breathing. What had happened? The air smelled odd; almost crackling with ozone and energy, like a storm coming. The ambient sounds of the room told her she was not in Snookers anymore. Probably human traffickers. She saw a whole show about it. The bastards kidnapped her and were going to sell her into sexual slavery; except that she wasn't a teenager. She was 51 years old. Nobody would pay for sex with her, much less risk a felony conviction for it. Any ransom demands sent to her husband were going to have disappointing results, as well. So, what was going on? Why was she here? The kids were in college and wouldn't even notice she was gone until Christmas came. Her friends; her passive-aggressive competitors, if she was being honest; they'd just assume she left in a huff and stiffed them on the lunch check. The cold, hard truth was: nobody cared about her anymore and she knew it. That meant, if she was going to get out of this, she would have to do it herself. Her cheek hurt where it had hit that disgusting bathroom floor and she reached her hand up to touch it. The voices yelped in alarm and Karen opened her eyes to see two figures backing away from the enclosure she was imprisoned in."Who the hell are you, and what have you done with my purse?" she yelled, pushing herself to her feet. She walked toward them, crossing her arms and glaring. "I want whoever is in charge over here right now! I mean it!" she yelled, pointing as she walked toward them. One of the figures screamed, clutched at his ears and doubled over, staggering around the room dramatically. The other, larger one she recognized from the restaurant bathroom was in some tanning-booth-looking-thing, half naked and gorgeous in a likely-sexual-predator kind of way. Rather than flailing around the room, he seemed to have gone into a catatonic trance. God, people were useless. "You! Himbo!" she shouted, pointing at him. "Where is my purse? Did you even think to get it when you kidnapped me, or am I going to miss my Ozempic shot? I hope to God you assholes have good lawyers!"The beefy kidnapper in the tanning booth wobbled, then vomited loudly. Karen snorted as he slid down to the floor, unconscious. Pathetic. The smaller figure dove toward a panel on the wall next to her enclosure and pressed a few buttons and she heard the ambient noise of her room change, like it was encased, somehow."I've muted it. It's become even stronger than before;” Captain Hemsworth gasped, helping Commander Momoa to his feet again."How are we going to get it back to Priam? We could choke it out again every time it awakens; give the privilege out as a reward to the crew?" Commander Momoa suggested eagerly."No," Captain Hemsworth said, coming closer to the force field separating him from the angry Karen still yelling and pointing from inside the enclosure. "The cumulative effects of throttling it constantly might affect its functioning. We need The Karen at full power if we are to rescue Priam. We need to keep it conscious. We must feed it, provide it breathing gasses, and keep it clean; it appears to be constantly decaying. That reminds me ; cleaning duty goes to Ensign Holland. He's still on my shit list after the incident with the Zendayans.""Aye, sir."Captain Hemsworth cleared his throat and pressed another button on the side panel. "Hail Karen, bringer of blessed flaccidity, destroyer of abhorrent lust, and banisher of all erotic thought. We are men of the planet Priam. We mean you no harm. We come to you seeking aid, and we come in peace. Actually, until we found you, we would come almost constantly. It was disgusting. Everything was sticky. You see, our enemies from Eros sent us the most perfect pornographic images disguised in an innocent-looking email attachment. Once they were seen, they could not be unseen. They were burned into our brains, cursing us with perpetual arousal. The first wave of Priamites were taken by surprise once they activated the link. The next wave fell victim when the first wave posted the link on their social media because it was just so unbelievably; anyway, after the rest of our population fell out of curiosity or boredom, our civilization was nearly destroyed. We have been searching the stars for a cure, but to no avail. Then, just as all hope seemed lost, we found you; we heard your voice; and our loins finally withered. You are now a guest on my ship, The Onan, en route to my homeworld Priam. There, we will deliver your noxious, strident sounds to everyone, freeing them from their intransigent arousal. Then, after we are assured that all have been cured, we shall return you to your home."At this, Karen made an unpleasant face and began breathing on the clear wall of her enclosure, fogging it. Then, she quickly wrote a short message. "What does it mean?" Commander Momoa said, squinting at the squiggling lines she had made.At this, the computer made a chirp and began speaking, "The message, from the American dialect of the language English translates to: Why didn't you just make a recording?"Captain Hemsworth's shoulders slumped and he closed his eyes with a sigh. Commander Momoa's eyes went wide and he clapped his hand over his face in exasperation. "Fuck;” Momoa said in realization. "A recording;”"Dammit. We didn't have to take her at all, did we?" Captain Hemsworth groaned.Karen glared at them and wrote another word on the wall. As certain as Captain Hemsworth was that he did not need or want the translation, the computer was already on the job. "'Dumbasses,'" the computer cheerfully intoned, "a colloquial phrase, plural of the insult 'dumbass,' meaning 'a foolish or stupid person.'""End translation. Yes, Karen, if we had thought to record your voice instead of kidnapping you, this might have been a much shorter story, and considerably less inconvenient, but as it is, we are closer to Priam than Earth at this point, and our course is set. We will bring you to Priam and then return you home. Perhaps kidnapping you was not the most well-considered solution, but I defy you to think clearly after constantly watching porn for eons and let me know if you do any better."Karen's new calling.Great; as if getting old wasn't insult enough, I've actually become an intergalactic sexual repellent, Karen thought to herself as she paced around her cell. A lifetime of trying to do things right, and this is what it gets me. She wasn't so surprised that there were aliens in the universe, or that they had somehow weaponized porn, but that with all their advancements they were still so stupid!Sighing, she closed her eyes and listened to the ambient sounds of her cell. Life had been so noisy, the last 30 years. Everyone needing her, pulling on her for one thing or another. No peace. Lately though, with the kids gone and Cal; otherwise occupied; life had gone silent. The silence that she had wished for held no peace when it finally came. It just reverberated with the memory of things that had left her behind, making her anxious to fill the emptiness with noise. Nothing came to lure her mind away from the silence, no pleasurable temptations; her duties were done and it felt wrong to do, or even think about, anything else. My god, she had been kidnapped, was flying through the galaxy, and was surrounded by beefcake aliens and she was still thinking about that stupid loose tile in the master bathroom; she needed to get it fixed before the house was sold.A slight sound outside her cell drew her attention. "Who's there?" Karen asked, softly, opening her eyes.A wide-eyed figure peered around the edge of her cell, moving with cautious curiosity. It seemed younger than the other ones. It moved with a sense of barely-restrained eagerness, adorable and earnest. It also held a curved sort of wand in its hand."Honey, if you're here to anally probe me, I'll pass. I already had a colonoscopy this year, I'll have them send you the records;” she murmured, not expecting an answer.After a pause as the figure listened to the translation, its large eyes got even wider. "Is that how you poop?" he asked."What?" she asked, looking more closely at the young alien."I'm supposed to clean your cell when you poop; but you haven't pooped yet; wait, do colonoscopies make you poop?" it asked, scandalized.Karen closed her eyes and shook her head, "No. Colonoscopies put a small camera up your ass so that we can pay a doctor to do what we were afraid aliens like you would do to us if we got drunk in cornfields too much. They don't make us poop. In fact; well, never mind;” she trailed off, embarrassed.She still had vivid memories of her first colonoscopy earlier in the year, drinking gallons of preparatory laxatives, and the resulting quality time with her phone on the toilet. It was an odd experience; not awful, but not one that she could talk to anyone about. Her friends only talked about their kids and their successes, or whose husband cheated on them with some young thing, viciously salivating over their friends' misery with barely concealed glee. Forget about talking through her fears about it with Cal; that wasn't something he was interested in. Not anymore.After the procedure, she had been scared and disoriented from the sedation. For whatever reason, Cal hadn't shown up to give her a ride home. The stupid clinic wouldn't let her leave until someone could drive her home and take care of her. She just sat there getting more and more anxious. Eventually, she called an Uber and begged Xabiib the driver to pretend to be her neighbor; or just someone who cared about her. She spent the ride home trying to say his name correctly while he chuckled and repeated it for her. It was so horrifyingly embarrassing. It's one thing to have no one care about you, but another thing to have the whole world know about it when you were helpless and confused.Tears had rolled down her cheeks and she absently wiped them off with her hand. The young alien sat up and craned his head to look at the liquid on her hand. Karen snorted, "At ease, Holland. It's not poop. You're not getting anything out of me unless you have some heavy-duty magnesium supplements or yogurt."Holland's eyes went wide, "Are humans telepathic???" he gasped. "How did you know my name? Wow, that's so cool! Do it again! What am I thinking about now?"Karen suppressed a smile. Closing her eyes, she pressed her fingers to her temples and swayed from side to side, mysteriously. "I see something; something in the mist; something about; could it be; no, it makes no sense. Is it; a Zen; Zendayan? Does that make any sense to you?" she asked.Holland dropped his curved instrument in shock. "Yes! Yes! We just met them! We negotiated with them for supplies! I was there to carry stuff and; and;” he paused, shrinking in on himself a bit. "They are so beautiful. The Zendayans? So beautiful; and super nice; and just; like wow; I was supposed to just stand there until they were done with the talking and bowing and stuff, but they were just like so beautiful.""Well, what happened?" Karen asked."Captain introduced me and I bowed to them. I was feeling dizzy because, you know, their beautifulness just keeps radiating off them. Then; then; the most beautiful of them; she smiled." Holland stared at nothing, immersed in the memory, then wobbled, tipped over, and lay on the floor staring at the ceiling.Karen bit her lips in amusement. "I see. What did you do then?""I; I; I started talking and then I just couldn't stop because I was just trying to say how beautiful she was and how it just made my mind explode when she smiled and then I might have peed on the floor.""Oh dear," Karen said, cringing in sympathy. "We don't always put forward the face we want to when we are in our feelings, do we?" she said, quietly."Yeah; I've been cleaning poop ever since;” Holland sighed. After a while he sat back up, picked up the curved instrument and began twirling it in his hands. "So, like; what about you? Have you always made horrible noises?" he asked.Karen huffed, but then she saw the oblivious earnestness in Holland's face and sighed. "No; I wasn't always; like this. In fact, until about 30 years ago, I made beautiful noises. I was a pianist," she said."But, wait, they said you were a female;” Holland said, confused."Pee, an, ist," Karen repeated slowly. "I played the piano. It's an instrument; I was a musician. I was a student at Juilliard. It's a school on Earth; it was like a dream to even get in. I was on a scholarship, living in this shoddy apartment with my roommate Dana;” she trailed off, thinking about those days when everything seemed possible."Wait! Are you remembering?" Holland asked, breaking her reverie. "Can I remember it, too? Nobody wants to remember with me ever since the Zendayans, so I'm just left with my own memories and it gets so boring.""What are you talking about?""Well, it's kinda like; um; let me just show you. Computer, scan The Karen and project her memories," Holland ordered. A humming noise filled the room and a beam of light shot out of the wall and passed over her several times. Suddenly, her cell transformed into her shoddy apartment in Newark, New Jersey."Oh my gosh; it's just like it," Karen gasped looking around."Humans dream of getting into this?" Holland said, scrutinizing a cockroach scurrying along the floor."No, silly. This was our apartment across the river. We lived here when we weren't at school. Dana and I moved off campus in our second year. We took jobs on the side through an agency. That was when;” she sat down and a phone in the apartment's bedroom began ringing.A long, pale arm reached out of a pile of blankets on the bed and grabbed the phone. "Hullo?" Dana mumbled. A voice on the phone sounded irate. "Yeah, I'm almost there," she said and hung up.

Matching Day: Part 2The struggle for honesty, and the grace to accept..Based on a post by SmallTownPrincess, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected."So, tell me about your family, Mason," Livia said, tracing the lines of his palm with one finger. How long had they been out there? Although it felt like she'd been with Mason for only a few minutes, at most, she was deathly afraid that dawn would break soon, and they would have to part ways, sneaking back into their respective beds."Oh, they're nothing special," he said with a shrug. "My father's done pretty well for us with inter-community trade, and my mother's a self-proclaimed busybody. I have two little sisters who must hate me, for all the grief they cause me, and a cat that only eats because I ask him to every day."Livia sympathized with the cat; she would follow Mason to the ends of the earth, if he asked her to and really meant it. She wouldn't tell him that, though. He still believed that the answer to all their problems was to run off into the wilderness and never look back."They must love you a lot, to plan a big wedding for you - and build you a house! My father expected my match to do that with his own two hands.""Nah, they mostly just like being a spectacle in town, and a big wedding's the best way to ensure that everyone's talking about you. As for the house, I'd rather build it myself, honestly. I feel like a child with them paving the way for me like this.""I'll bet Salvia's bragging to everyone who'll listen about her fairy-tale wedding and big stone house - at eighteen!"Mason shrugged, looking stormy. "She keeps asking me when we can have our first baby boy. A baby? I'm not ready for a baby. I could go another decade before I would even think about having kids. I'll be nineteen when we get married, for gods' sake.""Nineteen?""I barely missed the cutoff for the last age group, so I think I'm probably the oldest in ours."A chill wind snuck down Livia's collar, and she shuddered, enjoying Mason's immediate response of wrapping his arms around her and pulling her back up against his chest. She could get used to being held that way. She lay her head back against his shoulder, and he sighed happily."Mason?""Hmm?""Do you still intend to marry her?"He shook his head, tousling her hair where his chin rested on it. "That big house will be ours - yours and mine - or they can give it to one of my sisters, for all I care. All I want is you."The chuckling scream of an owl broke the silence of the night, foreboding as the lustrous moon lay silver-lined shadows over the pair. "What are we going to do, Mason?""What do you mean?""What are you we going to do? I mean, you're supposed to get married in a month, to Salvia, and I'm supposed to spend the rest of my life unhappy and alone. People are going to notice if either of those things don't happen.""We could tell them that I prefer you to Salvia, " Mason said doubtfully, and Livia didn't even bother to reply. That was clearly not an option. "Or we could run, like I said originally.""There's nowhere to run," Livia murmured."Then, I suppose, this is our only option.""What is?""This. Meetings, like this.""What, you mean you want to keep meeting me in secret like this?""Sure, why not?""Won't someone in Salvia's house notice that you sneak out every night?" Mason was living with Salvia's family until his own house was built in Micrague, but, to Salvia's dismay, he was not taking advantage of sleeping just down the hall from her."Probably not, and even if they do, I told them the very first day I went home with her that sometimes I preferred to sleep outside, under the stars." He chuckled. "They probably think I'm quite odd, but it really is nice, sometimes, to just lay out here and look up at them."Livia snuggled closer to him and followed his eyes up to the dancing points of light in the rich blue-violet night. "But then, what happens next month, when your family send word for you to come home with her?""Hmm, the guys from Micrague probably don't remember what my match looked like, and you could answer to Salvia for the rest of your life, ""But the girls who matched those boys would know I didn't match you. They'll definitely remember that I was the one who ended up with no one to love but a dead boy I never met.""Gods, Livia, I don't know," he said, sounding frustrated. "What do you want me to say? That this can only go on until I'm called home?""Can't it?""Maybe it'll have to stop when I'm called home," he said, then shook his head fiercely. "No. No, one way or another, I'm going to marry you someday, Livia Russing."Hearing her last name from his lips sent a jolt of reality through her system. "I don't know your last name, Mason," she said, eyes still fixed on the glittering treasure of the heavens."It's Griersley. Don't let that be the deciding point against me when you're deciding whether or not you want to marry me," he said with a grin."It's not bad.""Is bad enough.""But I still don't know you well enough to say that I love you, Mr. Griersley," she said, grinning a little herself. "For all I know, you could be an axe murderer.""Well, you've been alone with me for hours now. Have you seen any signs that I'm going to be a danger to you?"She giggled, then settled into seriousness. "No, I don't think you would hurt me."He was still in a silly mood, grabbing her lightly around the neck and cackling evilly. "Now I've got you, princess!" he said in a nasal, grating voice. "You only thought I asked you here because I'm falling for you. In fact, I'm a hideous villain, bent on killing the loveliest and most brilliant girls in every community. You're my next victim!"Livia laughed, twisting to kiss him again. It felt more natural every time their lips met; after hours of it, she felt like she'd been born to kiss him.Dawn bleached the horizon and made the trees stand like motionless skeletons. Livia savored the taste of Mason's lips on hers as she clambered back into bed, wishing her quilt-shrouded mattress was half as comfortable as his arms.With the promise of seeing him again that night, having him all to herself for hours and hours, she could make it through another day. She just wished night would come a little sooner.There were moments, in the next few weeks, that made Livia wonder if the gods were making up for tormenting her with Bracken's death by saturating every moment with exhilarating euphoria.Mason, his face glowing with the radiance of the simple joy her presence brought him, danced with her in the moon's spotlight, humming a song he made up on the spot, her twirling feet sending leaves spinning all around them and making the breeze whirl and seethe with jealousy.His teeth stood like pearly bits of star against his tan skin as he laughed, dipping her low enough that her hair brushed the dirt forest floor, then bringing her lightly back to her feet with an easy, undemanding kiss.Combing his fingers through her hair, he poured nonsense pieces of poetry into the night, laughing occasionally at a particularly horrible rhyme, calling for her to contribute as well. But she wouldn't interrupt the uninhibited rhythm of his deep, pleasant voice; she let his words roll pleasantly over her soul while his fingers did the same to her scalp.Electricity lanced the night as their lips mimicked each other's shape, and each of them drew life from the other's wholehearted ardor.Livia whispered, "I do, after all.""Do what?""Love you."Mason wrapped around her, keeping her warm as her discarded clothes could not. His lips were drawing a lazy line of kisses from her forehead down her nose, over her lips and onto her neck. He sucked gently at the spot where her neck ended and shoulder began, then dusted kisses across her collarbones.His hands ran lightly along her sides, fingers brushing her skin from tits to hips and back again. She brushed her fingers through his hair, tugged on it in a mute request for him to make his way back to her mouth and kiss her as he had been for weeks, but his mouth was quite busy venturing to previously unexplored territory.Mason's lips pressed against her sternum, and the softness just above her belly button, and then the softness just below. He shifted back onto his heels so he could more easily massage his way down her thighs and to her knees. Hungrily, he eyed her body."Mason?" She could barely manage the breath to whisper his name. Something was making her chest tight, making it hard to bring in air; she realized after a moment that it was fear. That was the thing with Mason ,  he frightened her. Not because he would ever hurt her, but because he looked at life and asked for more than he was given. He pushed boundaries.His fingers were testing her boundaries now, working their way back up the inside of her legs and finding the intersection of her legs. He bent low, kissing her thigh just south of where his fingers rested, and his breath was both hot and cold on her body. It made her suddenly aware of a dampness there she did not recognize."Mason," she said again, more forcefully this time, and his eyes met hers."Yes?"She licked her lips, trembling as he continued to breathe on her slick folds. "Are you planning to do what I think you're planning to do?""Only if you want it," Mason replied. He stared up at her for at least a minute before she realized she was meant to respond positively or negatively, but she had no answer. How could she think with his mouth practically pressed to her lips there? "Livia? Do you want to?""I, " She observed the tenderness with which he was stroking her thigh, and melted a bit. "Yes. Please."Mason grinned. He leaned in just a bit closer and touched his lips to her, then slid his tongue between her folds, trailing it up to the nub of her clitoris ,  she gasped and tried to keep from shuddering, not wanting to break the contact ,  and then down until he circled her slit. His eyes sought hers, looking for approval; he must have seen it in her face, because he began to move his tongue in earnest, sliding it up and down, then delving into her opening as deeply as he could.Livia squeezed her eyes shut to concentrate on the feelings, but the intensity gave her a sense of vertigo so intense she almost felt herself sliding along the forest floor, as though the world had tipped off its axis. She clutched at Mason's shoulders to steady herself, digging her nails in harder than she realized.As Mason's warm mouth moved against her most sensitive places, she began to feel something completely new. It was a need she had never experienced before, an urgent and desperate desire so foreign that she could hardly guess how to fulfill it. She would have thought that Mason's current activity would relieve it somehow, but it was only sharpening the edge on her hunger."Mason, I need;” she started. She wasn't sure how to finish. Mason stopped immediately, sensing her distress, sitting up and wiping his mouth."What? What do you need?""I don't, know." She spoke quietly, distractedly. When Mason sat up, he revealed the entirety of his nude form, and Livia found her attention drawn to his sizable manhood, standing at attention. She stared, beginning to get an idea of what it was she needed.Picking up on her thoughts as though she was speaking them aloud, Mason abandoned his eager, if inexperienced, efforts to please her with his mouth and bent to press his body against hers again. He held himself just far enough off her that his weight would not oppress her, but the full length of his feverishly warm body covered hers, and the full length of his member pressed against her mound, pulsing slightly with each heartbeat.Slowly, painfully slowly, Mason slid his hips down, pulling his cock down her body until the head rested just where her lower lips parted, and then gravity and her own moisture pulled it the rest of the way. It came to rest just where it belonged, against her opening."Is this what you want?" Mason asked. With his mouth on her throat as it was, she felt more than heard his words.She nodded, eyes closed. "Yes."There was really no pain. Livia was surprised; she had heard from other girls that it was quite unpleasant the first time, sometimes even traumatic, but perhaps they had not had such tender first lovers, or perhaps they had not been so achingly, drenchedly eager to have their lover inside them. Livia hadn't even been aware of how badly she wanted Mason within her until he was, and all her tension drained out of her with a long sigh."It's perfect," she said, marveling at the fit of him in her. They were made for each other.For many long minutes they were motionless, sharing each other ,  they were no longer two people, but a single entity, joined intimately."I'm yours, Livia." Mason's voice was husky, and Livia saw that it was costing him something to remain still, not to just claim her from the inside out; she saw also in the way he wrapped his arms tightly around her and squeezed as if he would never let go that he was happy to remain frozen in place and share the moment, happy even as he strained for more."And I'm yours. Take me, Mason."And he did.Eventually they fell asleep, still connected, and didn't wake until larks' songs began to break the stillness of the air with the dawn.Just when she thought nothing could be more perfect, more beautiful, the gods realized their carelessness in letting too much rapture concentrate in just two small hearts, and they began to set things back to rights.Livia picked her way through the now-familiar path from her house to their meeting place in the trees, stepping lightly over fallen branches and dodging snags and thorns with ease. She'd sat at her window all afternoon, watching the sun in its path, wishing it haste as it progressed toward the horizon. Her mother wondered what had gotten into her, but didn't mourn the change. It had been painful to see her daughter in such misery after Matching Day.Just a little ways now, she thought cheerfully, wanting to whistle but deciding that would be imprudent. The fear of what they were doing didn't eat at her anymore, and she could almost forget, in the flawless moments with Mason, that there was anything wrong in what they did. When she saw Salvia, her face did not burn with blood, as it did at the beginning, and she did not hunch her shoulders against imagined accusations as she crossed the town now.At the very moment it always seemed she had been walking too far, that she must have passed the clearing completely and needed to turn around, she saw Mason.He was standing much as he had been the first night they'd met here, his hands balled into fists in his pockets, his eyes on the sky, standing in what she now recognized was his tensest stance, directly in the center of the clearing. He was wholly illuminated by a moon that approached full, and she could see the glistening tracks of tears on both cheeks, the slightest quiver to his bottom lip. Pain spiked just beneath her breastbone as she wondered distressedly what had upset him."Mason?" she called, tumbling out of the trees and into his arms. He barely caught her as she tripped over the undergrowth, landing ungracefully against his chest, and when she looked up into his face, she had never seen such despair."You came," he said brokenly. "I hoped you wouldn't.""What?"Rustling footsteps all around them told of the presence of others, and Mason's hands tightened on her upper arms as if he could somehow squeeze her out of sight.Livia's head swiveled frantically from side to side as she tried to see each face as they appeared, grimacing, out of the shadows; at the front of them all, she saw Salvia's triumphant countenance.And Mason's eyes never l

Matching Day: Part 1To love risks more than just her heart.Based on a post by SmallTownPrincess, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.Girls spend their entire lives looking forward to the fateful Matching Day - and whether or not they will admit it, boys, too, have at least a healthy curiosity. It's so reassuring, knowing that in your eighteenth year, you and your age-mates will be paired off, brought together with another from their own community or a surrounding one that match them perfectly. No song-and-dance dating rituals, like the ones in the books Livia liked to read, no old maids, no riotous bachelors; just simple, comforting compatibility."Have you heard?" The hushed, conspiratorial tones issued from the pink-lacquered lips of Livia's best friend, Mara."What?" Livia's low-pitched voice always made her sound disinterested, but she paid close attention to Mara when her friend sounded this urgent."There was a big accident over in Micrague. One guy died!""Oh, that's terrible," Livia murmured, letting her eyelashes drop and rise again to half-mast in a brief show of empathy. It was all she had time for, as Mara leaned suddenly, ever more urgently forward, gripping Livia's arm in both hands."That's not the worst thing," she rolled on. "The guy who was killed? He just turned eighteen. That makes the numbers for tomorrow's Matching uneven!"Two full breaths, painful to the impatient Mara, passed before Livia spoke in response. "So, what, someone won't be paired? A girl will be left without her match?""Whoever matched with him will have no pair on Matching Day," Mara proclaimed ominously. Her eyes were wide and glittering with morbid excitement."What do they do about that?" It was unheard of, as far as Livia knew; there were always even numbers, always a perfect match for everyone.Mara gave an exaggerated shrug. "Maybe she'll never be matched."Livia was surprised into laughter. "They can't leave her without a match forever," she said with certainty. "Maybe they'll search out another community for someone that fits even better than that poor boy who died."Her reassuring confidence sent Mara, humming, away to terrify someone else with proclamations of an eternity alone for some poor girl. The thought nagged at Livia for the rest of the afternoon, though. What if he was matched with me?"Verin Massada," the stern voice called from the central platform, and a stick-thin brunette drifted toward the three steps that lifted her above the circle of impatient teenagers."Philip Pressia." The broad-shouldered redhead that stepped up to take Verin's hand smirked and bowed at the polite smattering of applause that ushered the happy new couple off the stage. Livia smiled approvingly; Verin needed a little more humor in her life.Livia watched each girl she'd grown up with walk back into the circle, shyly clutching the hand of her new mate, and twisted her skirt nervously in her fingers. It seemed forever before the 'R's were called, and the wad of boys brought in from all the different communities steadily shrank. She met the clear grey eyes of one of the remaining boys as Clanley Ritchell was met by a generic-looking, dark-haired boy, and she thought fleetingly, I hope I'm matched with him. He seemed to be thinking the same thing; his face fell a little when he was called up to greet a willowy blond on the dais."Danica Soress," the voice demanded, and Livia stood a little straighter with a sharp intake of breath. Had she been skipped?All the vague, incoherent fears that had accompanied Mara's morbid pronouncement coursed through Livia, charged with shame as some girls recognized the omission and turned to look at her with expressions of varying pity. Livia felt on the edge of tears.She saw the blond - that wretched Salvia - pull the grey-eyed boy down to whisper cruelly in his ear and point in Livia's direction, and she contemplated melting into the dirt.With the blood roaring loudly in her ears, she heard no other names called, and stared fixedly at a nondescript blade of grass in front of her to avoid the glances that were flickering toward her. How can this be? she thought frantically. How can I not have a match?"Livia, what's going on?" Mara's face held ghoulish curiosity with only an edge of concern for her friend, and Livia couldn't deal with her. She turned without a word and marched to the fountain a good distance away from the platform. People were breaking off now, finding secluded spots to get to know this person with whom they'd be partnered forever. Livia, wrapping her arms tightly around her gut, had never felt so alone.How could she have lost a lifetime of companionship without ever tasting it? It was too, too cruel. What right did that boy have to take away everything in one fell swoop? How could he die? She wanted to shake her fist at the heavens, demand an explanation, but she just trailed her fingers through the rippling water in the fountain basin, swallowing hard against the wave of emotions that threatened to show itself grotesquely in her features."His name was Bracken, if that helps," said a voice behind her, and she jumped, throwing water onto her dress. She turned to see that grey-eyed boy approaching, and she prepared herself for the humiliation she was sure to experience at his hands; he had, after all, been matched like everyone else, and she was alone - possibly forever.He did not mock her, though; his eyes held the soft, cautious understanding of someone who pitied another, but was not sure whether that person desired sympathy or not. When she said nothing, he shrugged self-consciously. "Sorry, I realize you might not have wanted to know. I just, he was my best friend. I thought if you did want to know about him, I'd at least let you know who you could ask."A flood of gratitude made it temporarily impossible for her to speak, and then she forced a smile. "I think I'd like to know," she said hesitantly. She wasn't sure; would it be better to know nothing about what she'd never have, or to at least have pleasant thoughts about what could've been? "Can I ask you something now?""Absolutely.""Would I have liked him?"The boy nodded. "I think so. He was quiet at first, it took a while to get to know him. But once you did, there was no one you trusted more." He added, with the hesitation of an afterthought but the seriousness of something he'd intended to say all along, "Seeing you here, there's no doubt that he would have liked you."He gave Livia one last smile and lay his hand over hers for a moment, ignoring the water droplets that sat on it like dew. For a warm second, she felt a rush of what it might have been like to have someone get to know her intimately over a lifetime, to love and understand her and for her to love back, and then the grey-eyed boy was walking with wide strides back to Salvia, and nothing but a hollow sadness remained beneath her breastbone.Livia hated them. All of them.The girls with their softly rolling curls, teased and coached for hours in order to look casually delicate when the boys, their shirts tucked in and their shoes shined, arrived at their doorsteps carrying one or two or twenty flowers in one hand and a shining invitation in the other. They walked with springing steps the short distance to the gathering hall in the center of town, hand in hand or arm in arm, and Livia wanted to throw rocks at the whole lot of them.She had been invited, sort of, to join in on the festivities. The community officials, not sure what to do with the first single person over eighteen in a century, had hesitantly allowed for her participation in all the new couples' activities; so far, she had partaken in none of them.Desperately, she wanted to be a part of the revelry, but she could not force herself to walk into the rooms full of happy girls and their happy boys, and have nothing herself. Her mother, unable to comfort her, had begged her to go to the dance. It was the last night before all the boys would be returning to their own communities, taking their matches with them. It was the last night she would seek Mara, who had paired with a boy from Onek.And she'd tried: she'd gotten dressed, piled her hair up on top of her head and pulled her elbow-length gloves on, but nothing could motivate her to step outside her house as streams of giggling lovebirds trickled by on the way to the hall."Go, Livia," her mother said, coming up behind her with a basket of laundry on her hip. "You should at least go long enough to say goodbye to Mara.""I can't, Mama. Think of how they'll look at me!"Her mother bent Livia's head down to kiss her on the forehead. "It's not your fault, Neinei, and they know that. They feel bad for you. They all want to see you. The world didn't end when that poor boy died.""Bracken," Livia said defiantly. Her mother had refused to say his name, insisting that it was better for Livia to know nothing about what she had lost.Patting her daughter's shoulder, she adjusted her basket and turned to leave. "Go."Livia had retreated around the side of the gathering hall, standing just outside the golden pool of light that poured like honey from the windows. Sobs caught in her throat and were choked down, unvoiced, as she watched Mara and Verin and Danica and dozens of others receive chaste pecks from shy boys as they spun by in their brightly-colored dresses, waving fluted, bubbling glasses and laughing with abandon.And there, the grey-eyed boy, Bracken's best friend, was seated quietly with his hands folded in his lap, listening politely to an enthusiastic rendition of some trivial event or another by Salvia. It was always easy to tell when she was excited about something, as her arms pinwheeled and hands fluttered with no thought to how the gestures went along with the story.He glanced up, and his eyes met, for a moment, Livia's. He looked surprised to see her there, and then a bit sad, and then his gaze drifted back to Salvia, who had grabbed his knee in her earnestness.This infinitesimal rejection, the refusal to even meet her eyes for more than a moment, pushed Livia over the edge. Tears, burning like acid, washed over her face, and she stumbled away from the window, crying with pitiful lack of restraint.She staggered into the sparse forest, the trees providing scattered shelter from curious eyes, if any should choose to drift away from the golden party, and the darkness of the night fit her mood, a strangely soothing thought."Are you alright?" For the second time, the grey-eyed boy's voice jolted her out of her own misery. She would not face him; not now, when her eyes were puffy and irritated, her nose red and her face streaked with dirty tear tracks. He would see her and compare her to Salvia, and she would fall short; she could not handle right now seeing him weigh her that way and find her lacking.His hand on her back was another surprise, and then both his hands weighing down on her shoulders as he stepped closer behind her. "Hey," he said gently. "Everything will turn out fine. Maybe, maybe you'll find someone better than Bracken could have been for you."She forgot her resolution not to face him then, turning toward him with her eyes narrowed to angry slits. "How could I, when everyone is paired already? Besides, I had my chance - he just managed to get himself killed before I could even meet him!" The words came out much harsher than she intended, and the young man in front of her actually took a step back from her ferocity, hunching like she'd landed a blow to his gut. "I'm sorry," she said immediately, automatically. "I shouldn't have said that. He was your friend, ""It's alright," he said, giving her a ghost of a smile and waving his hand with a nonchalance that didn't show in his eyes. He had that gentle look of quiet appreciation of life that came to some people who lost loved ones, but knew that lost friend would be offended if they did not continue to smile. "I know it's probably really hard on you, seeing everyone so, happy." He trailed off, not looking happy in the least."Speaking of happy people, shouldn't you be in there with Salvia?"His face took on the contemplative expression of someone deciding how to phrase something delicately. "Salvia, she's not quite what I expected to find, on my Matching Day. She's, ""Lively?" Livia suggested. "Brazen? Exuberant?" obnoxious," the grey-eyed boy said decisively. "I don't like her at all."Livia smirked. "Well, you have to like her. She's your match. You love her."He shook his head. "No," he said quietly. "I don't.""But she's your perfect match," Livia insisted."But what if she's not?"Livia heard her heart beat twice before she asked, "What?""What if Salvia is not the perfect girl for me? What if the girl that I would love more than anyone else in the world couldn't be matched with me because, there was someone else our age who she would like a little bit better?""That doesn't even make sense," Livia said, shaking her head. "The matches have always been perfect: even numbers, complete compatibility;”"But this time they messed up, right? I mean, you should know. You're the person who's affected more than anyone else.""Well, yes, but;”"So why isn't it possible that they aren't right on everything else? What if they didn't match this girl with me because she would love this other guy more?""Well, so, maybe they did. But if you would love her so much, surely you would want to see her happy, with the man she was meant to be with, right?""Yes," he said, very seriously. "I would want to see her happy.""Then you should leave her in peace with the person she was matched with, and focus on learning to love the girl you were paired with."The interminable silence stretched between them as the grey-eyed boy stared down at the leafy ground and Livia watched the way his hair blew across his forehead in the breeze. At last he said, "What if she wasn't matched with anyone?"Livia's heart sped up, beating double time as she realized what he'd been saying all along, what she'd been too dim to put together until he'd spelled it out. "But you are matched," she said numbly. "Salvia has you."He leaned dangerously far forward, his lips brushing her ear as he whispered into it, "I don't want Salvia."Livia shrank back, confused. These were dangerous words he uttered, dangerous thoughts. People were matched with the people they were meant to be with. How could there be any other way? They couldn't be wrong; there'd been no divorce, no infidelity, no broken hearts in the decades people had been paired this way. Surely it was the right way. It had to be."I don't even know your name," Livia said resolutely, as though that settled the matter and proved him wrong. She pushed against his chest to force him back, feeling the blazing heat of his heart under her palm."It's Mason," he said quietly, and his words had the sound of discussion-ending power to them too. Livia was conscious of the fact that she had not moved her hand from his chest; her fingers curled slightly, enjoying the silky feeling of his shirt over his skin, and the warmth that radiated from his flesh."Go back to Salvia, Mason," she whispered. She realized she was shaking from head to toe, and not from cold. Here was everything she had ever wanted, everything she had imagined when she thought of her Matching Day, but he was not hers. "Please, go back to the party."With a sigh, Mason touched her cheek briefly, the lightest of butterfly wing contacts, and then he turned and vanished into the night, not toward the party, but deeper into the forest. Livia stood for a long time without moving, her mind racing and her heart pounding like a runner's feet, and then she walked, slowly, directly away from Mason."You didn't come to the party last night," Mara said, breaking the silence that stood like frosted glass between her and Livia."No." Livia had gotten no sleep the night before; lying in bed, replaying continually the frightening moments with Mason, her heart had never slowed."Well, I just wanted to say goodbye, " Mara twisted her hands for a moment before wrapping Livia up in a warm and desperate hug. "I'm sorry, Lenny. I'm going to miss you so much."The tension between them melted, and Livia returned the hug tightly, sighing. "It's hard to believe I'll never see any of you again - all the girls I've known all my life! Except for Maize and Crista, they're the only ones who matched with boys from here, right? And I don't really even know them.""Well, you'll see Salvia too, for a little while."Breathe in. Breathe out. "Why's that?""Oh, that fellow she paired with - Mason, isn't it? - his parents have some sort of huge wedding ceremony planned, and they've got a house mostly built for the two of them. They told him to stay here a while, get to know his partner's family for a bit, let her spend some more time with them, and then head back once the house and all the plans were done."Wedding were an extravagance, a luxury that most people went without, especially if they didn't have the means to make it a massive event. The fact that Mason's family was going to such lengths meant they must be well off indeed."So Mason, and Salvia, will be around for a while?""Yeah, at least a month, I'd say."A buzzing numbness in her extremities made it difficult for Livia to respond. She had thought Mason would be gone today, that she'd never have to see him and Salvia together again. But they would be here for a month,"Speak of the devil," Mara said cheerfully, skipping over to greet Salvia as she pranced up the path with Mason's hand gripped in her own vice-like claw. The dark circles under his eyes said that he, too, had had a night with little sleep.

 The Funeral CourtshipAbandoned Childhood wishes, finally fulfilled.Based on a post by secret sexy writer. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.I had known Alex Newberry my entire life. He was the boy down the street during my childhood, the boy behind me throughout school, and the boy who I always wished would see me as more than just "one of the boys." Especially since I was a girl.But I'd never pressed for anything more. I didn't want to ruin our friendship. His family was my second family. Even his nana considered me as her granddaughter.We'd stayed in touch even after I left town to pursue a new career. Throughout the year, we would exchange Emails and sometimes the occasional text. Only at my birthday and on Christmas did I receive snail mail from him. They were always hilarious and always perfect.The day I received the small envelope in early Fall threw me for a loop. It was written in Alex's neat print and had a pre-printed return label with his address, so I knew it was from him. I just didn't know why. I was even more stunned when I slid my finger under the flap and pulled out the single sheet of paper folded in half.I had been standing by the sofa in the living room when I opened the envelope. My eyes scanned the brief note inside, and my knees gave out. I collapsed to the sofa, tears rimming my eyes.Alex's grandmother, Nana Newberry, had passed away.Visions played in my head like an old home movie. Mostly, they were of the summers swimming in the pond behind her house and the day-trips she'd invite me to go on with Alex. Both of my own grandmothers had passed away when I was still too young to remember them much. My loss was almost as deep as Alex's was.Almost.Once I'd caught my breath, I reached for my cell phone and pulled up his number. I tried to swallow my tears as I heard the line ring. I wasn't surprised to receive his voicemail. He was probably busy making arrangements and handling family."Hey, Alex. It's Jaynie. I got your letter. I'm so sorry. I'm booking a flight out tonight, and I'll be there as soon as I can. If there's anything you need, let me know. See you soon."I was already halfway to my bedroom when I clicked off the phone and shoved it into my pocket. My brain was on autopilot as I dragged my suitcase from the closet and gathered the necessary toiletries from the bathroom cabinets and drawers. I was folding socks and panties when I realized I should call the airport.Less than an hour later, I was in the backseat of a cab and leaving a message on my boss's phone telling him I would be out of town for a couple of days due to a family emergency. I arranged for a rental car and for nightly accommodations nearest to my hometown. I knew there was no place in town to stay, the population being barely just under five hundred. If anything had changed over the years, that definitely wasn't one of them.It wasn't until I was seated on the plane, the city's lights fading into dots below me that I let myself think about Nana again. I missed her hugs the most. Her squishy arms always surrounded me with such love. I felt protected. Wanted. My parents were always busy working. Nana was so much more than just an adoptive grandparent.My mind wandered, and I remembered Alex's hugs. I smiled, laughing softly at the memory of him hugging me tight with a toothy grin while Nana took our picture. Then he pushed me into the pond; with my clothes on. We were only six. But I was old enough to know that I liked Alex more than I liked other boys.I was the only girl in the neighborhood, so I either had to adapt to being a tomboy or be left out. I chose the former, much to my mother's dismay. I allowed her to enroll me in dance classes when she insisted I act more like a girl, but I secretly enjoyed playing with the boys more. I didn't mind being the Indian the cowboys always captured and tied up. Or the robber they arrested with the plastic set of handcuffs. Or even Princess Leia, when they wanted to re-enact Star Wars, especially when Alex got to be Han Solo and rescue me.I must have drifted off because the next thing I heard was the announcement to fasten our seatbelts and put seats and tray-tables in the upright position for landing. The plane was only half-full, so I was soon strolling through the nearly empty terminal and heading downstairs to collect my baggage and rental car. I grabbed a cup of coffee from the only open vendor and asked the information desk for directions to the hotel where I'd made reservations. There was nothing more I could do for Alex tonight.But once I'd reached my destination, the last thing on my mind was sleep. My accommodations were comfortable, but not even a hot shower seemed to help. I crawled beneath the covers and turned on the TV, hoping I'd just fall asleep from boredom and get some rest before the hour drive to my hometown in the morning.A ringing phone and the incessant chatter of a woman and man pulled me out of the strangest dream. I'd been fully dressed and standing by Nana's pond, but I was thirty-four years old, not six. Alex walked towards me, his hands in the front pockets of his jeans, and he flashed his toothy grin at me. I reached for his hand, and I swear I stepped forward, but the next thing I knew, I was falling backwards into the pond. I struggled to swim, the weight of my clothes pulling me underwater. Someone grabbed my hand, and then I woke up.An automated wake-up call answered my sleepy greeting, and I clumsily set the receiver back on the handset and rolled over, groaning. That's when I realized the morning news was playing on the TV. My body felt like it had been through a 5K run; or maybe it had struggled to stay above water. In either case, I dragged myself to the bathroom for another shower.I decided on a simple navy pantsuit and crimson camisole blouse. It was cool but dark enough for the funeral, yet I didn't feel completely dreary in it. Plus it emphasized my curves and long legs. Today, I felt like I wanted to be a girl in front of Alex. Not that it would matter.After securing another cup of coffee, I took a deep breath and pointed the rental car towards my hometown. I remembered where the only funeral home was, and I had plenty of time before the services started. Yet, I was suddenly nervous. I hadn't actually seen Alex in several years, despite our constant contact. I hated the fact that it took something like this to bring us together again. I promised myself that I would visit more often.The parking lot was overflowing when I finally pulled up to the funeral home. I ended up parking half a block away on a side street and walking back to the large Victorian-style house that had been converted into the place where we said goodbye to our loved ones. Trees adorned with vibrantly colored leaves decorated the front yard. It looked like something out of a Norman Rockwell painting, set right in the heart of my hometown.I joined the throng of people who had come to pay their respects, and managed to find a seat in the back of the largest room that was always used for services. The belief in the community was that our two churches were for worship and weddings. Funerals were held at Thompkins & Sons, no matter if you were Catholic or Baptist.I didn't recognize a single person near me, but I was sure that Nana had known most of the town and then some, and I'd been a teenager when I'd left for college. I settled myself in and made sure I had my tissues accessible.The service itself was lovely, and there were lots of tears from everyone. Alex even got up and made a speech at one point. While I knew I was there because of Nana, I couldn't help staring at her grown grandson. His stature had reached at least six feet. He towered over me by at least five inches.I don't remember a word he said, but I could describe him with my eyes closed. His short brown hair, his tailored black suit and tie, the dimple in his right cheek when he smiled. He had green eyes, and I could imagine them sparkling while he talked about his grandmother, the corner of his eyes crinkling with his laughter.People were standing up around me and talking, and I blinked, realizing that the service was over. I wiped at my eyes and stood, not sure what to do now. I slipped out of the row and away from the crowd. It was then that I noticed no one was by the open casket. I quietly made my way to the front of the room and stopped before Nana's permanent expression of peace.Tears tugged at the back of my throat, and I had to stop myself from reaching out to grasp her folded hands. The purple dress she was wearing went well with her silvery hair, and she looked as if she were asleep. I silently thanked her for all the good times we'd had together, for accepting me as one of her grandchildren, for making me feel wanted.I don't know how long I stood there, but I had the feeling that someone was watching me. I needed to move on. I kissed my fingertips and gently pressed them to her rubbery cheek. When I turned to leave, blazing green eyes met mine, and I gasped."Jaynie, you came."And then Alex's arms pulled me against his hard body.I wrapped him in my arms and held him tight, resting my cheek on his shoulder. I couldn't believe how good he felt. Something deep inside of me stirred, and I had to force it back down. He was my best friend. It would never be anything more than that."Of course I came. I left you a message. I took the red-eye last night.""I'm sorry, I haven't checked my phone. I hoped you'd come, but I wasn't counting on it. "I pulled away to look at his face. Our eyes met again, and I groaned inwardly. "I wouldn't have missed this for anything. She was like my own grandmother. Thank you for letting me know.""What about work?""They'll survive without me for a couple of days." I laughed and before I could wipe away my tears, his thumb brushed my cheek. I sucked back my breath and hid my surprise with a smile. "What can I do to help now that I'm here?"Alex stared at me for a moment, a lopsided grin on his face. He blinked, and then his toothy grin came out full force, dimple included. "There's a dinner at Nana's house after we go to the cemetery. Do you have a car?""I have a rental. I'm staying in Rosewood at the Holiday Inn.""Let me tell Mom and Dad I'll meet them. Do you mind driving?""No, lead the way." I smiled and even felt a little giddy when he grabbed my hand and pulled me through the crowd that was slowly filtering out the front doors. I barely had a chance to say hello to his parents before he was heading in the direction where I said I'd parked my car. And then we were pulling out to line up behind the black sedan his parents were riding in and the hearse idling before them.It suddenly occurred me to that everyone else was going to be following me. I must have looked nervous because Alex grasped my hand on the gearshift between us and squeezed it."I'm glad you're here."I swallowed heavily and turned to smile at him. He was watching me, something unreadable in those green eyes. I opened my mouth to ask him what he was thinking, but nothing came out. And then he let go of my hand and motioned that we should move.I was in a daze as I drove to the cemetery, sat through the rest of the ceremony, and climbed back into my car and drove us to Nana's house. It wasn't until we were sitting in her driveway that I felt the tears return. I hadn't been here in so many years I couldn't count them. I had been a horrible granddaughter, adopted or not."I know. I miss her, too." Alex squeezed my hand again and then got out.I swiped the back of my hand across my eyes and climbed out, automatically locking the car."No one's going to steal it," Alex laughed. It was a deep, comforting sound.I shrugged. "It's just a habit."He laughed again and wrapped an arm around my shoulders, guiding me up the drive. People were mingling on the wrap-around front porch, and the smell of fried chicken wafted out the screen on the front door.It felt and smelled like home.I had eaten my share of food and then some. At some point, Alex and I became separated amongst all the guests. I took the opportunity to sneak upstairs to use the larger bathroom. On my way back, I passed the room Nana used to sit in and work on projects. I remember her teaching me how to sew as I sat on a little cushioned stool.I smiled, knowing I could sew a button back onto a blouse or a pair of pants, but that was all now. The sound from downstairs grew fainter as I moved closer to the window on the far side of the room. The pond in the backyard glittered back under the noon sun. Weeping Willows outlined the oasis of my youth, and for a moment, I longed for those days.I longed to have Nana hug me one more time. The last time she had, I was leaving for college. She told me to be a good girl and make my parents proud. I couldn't remember the last time I'd hugged my parents. Or seen them face-to-face. We talked about once a month, but they were always traveling now that they were retired. I bit back a laugh at the irony.I wandered back downstairs, smiling and nodding at people who recognized me, although I couldn't say who they were. That was the problem with small towns, and with moving away. All of the elderly people remembered when you were born and whom your parents were, but you rarely remembered anything about them, much less their names.The crowd was smaller now, and I heard several women in the dining room and kitchen cleaning up the dishes. I hugged my arms to my chest and slowly walked down the long hallway to the back of the house. Framed photos hung on both sides of the wall, and I suddenly wished I'd had a grandmother growing up who'd had pictures of me on display. As much as Nana had tried to make me feel accepted in her home, I really wasn't a part of her family.I pushed pending tears away and stepped out the back door and down the steps to the yard. The sun was warm, and the pond beckoned me to it. I found myself standing on the small wooden dock Alex's dad had built. One of the boards was broken, and the weather had done a good job fading the stain, but otherwise it was still sturdy.A warm breeze blew up off the water, rustling through the switches on the Willow. I stretched out my arms to feel it, and took a big sigh. I hadn't felt so relaxed in a long time. While I didn't mind my job, I didn't love it. While I loved traveling, I didn't like having to do it for work.What I wouldn't give to be able to come home at the end of the day and sit out on a porch like the one at Nana's and watch the sun go down instead of watching it from the sixth-floor balcony of my high-rise in the city. To hear the sound of crickets in the evening instead of the rush of traffic.A board creaked behind me, and I spun around. Someone grabbed my hand as I stepped back, and I was suddenly back in my dream. I gasped and struggled to regain my balance. Instead of falling backwards into the water, I was jerked forward and into Alex's strong embrace."Whoa! You okay, Jaynie?"I caught my breath and swallowed, blinking away the remnants of my dream. "Yeah. Thanks. I must have slipped.""Everyone's gone home." He dropped his arms but didn't move away."I'm sorry, I didn't realize. I'll be on my way." I started to walk past him, but he grabbed my wrist."Stay." He released my hand and cleared his throat. "Please stay."I lifted my eyes to his and held his gaze. I wanted to reach out to touch him, to caress his cheek, to run my fingers through his hair. But I refrained and kept my hands at my sides. "Okay."His smile lit up his whole face, but there was a shadow in his eyes. He stared at me a moment longer and then said, "Let's go back to my place so we can talk."I blinked, realizing what he'd said, and then I brushed away any ulterior motives. Of course, we'd go back to his place. We couldn't stay at Nana's. He'd be most comfortable in his home. And I wanted to see it. I really did.We said goodbye to his parents inside, and then I followed his car across town to his small house. I parked behind him in a gravel driveway overgrown with weeds and stared at the weather-beaten boards of the house, the crooked front steps, the boards over one of the windows."It's just a rental," Alex laughed. He climbed out and ran his hand back through his hair as he headed back to my car. "I've actually been living with Nana, taking care of her. When she had to go to the hospital, I got this place. We weren't sure what to do with her house.""I'm sorry, I didn't—""It's okay, Jaynie. This place was a steal. Besides, Nana left me her house in her will, so once we clean the place out, I'll be moving back there.""What? That's wonderful! Congrats, Alex. I know you love it there." I couldn't stop myself from hugging him. Or feeling the slightest bit jealous. When our eyes met again, I stepped back and shut the driver's side door. I cleared my throat and my thoughts. "So, let's see what we've got.""Be careful of the first step." He held out his hand and helped me up to the front porch. He wrestled with the lock on the door and then it swung open into a clean living room. The carpet was definitely dated, and the walls needed a good coat of paint, but his modern leather and oak furniture minimized the noticeable eyesores. "Want something to drink?""Sure, whatever you're having." I glanced around, setting my purse on an end table. Typical masculine knickknacks decorated the few shelves on the walls: various sports paraphernalia, photos of Alex and his buddies, a couple of dusty mugs from a tavern in Florida.My eyes stopped on a photo of two young kids. A boy and a girl. The glass was cleaner than the rest of the photos, and the metal frame was brushed nickel rather than the standard black plastic frames on the others."That's us at Nana's pond." Alex handed me a glass of cola and picked up the frame. He took a sip of his own soda and put the frame back after a moment, snorting softly. "I shoved you into the water after she snapped the picture."I gulped. I had forgotten that part. That when Nana had lifted her camera, she'd told Alex to put his arm around me and smile. He hadn't wanted to hug me. Maybe I'd pretended all along that he liked hanging out with me.But he'd kept the picture. He'd kept it clean and prominently displayed.I took a sip of my drink and moved to sit on the sofa. The leather squeaked as I sank into the corner with a soft sigh. It was comfortable. So much so that I toed off my heels and curled my legs up underneath me. The heat of the afternoon sun streaming in the bare window behind me warmed the material, and I laid my head back for a moment and breathed deep."It's quiet here." I kept my eyes closed and smiled sadly. "I miss this."The sofa squeaked again, and the weight on the cushion next to me shifted."Me, too."For the longest time, neither of us talked. The only sound was the clinking of ice in our glasses and the occasional car driving by outside. I didn't want to move. I wished I could just curl

Sex For Science's SakeGirl volunteers for a sensory enhancement programBased on a post by asadama. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.Meet Deana.Deana volunteers to test a membrane that she hopes will allow her to experience an orgasm. To her surprise the membeane does much more. She is asked to join the membrane development program, to work with them to make the product commercially viable. The series will also contain stories about other people involved in the project and the ways in which the membrane impacts their lives.The offer.The advertisement on the student union bulletin board was easy to overlook; plain, black type on white paper; tucked into the lower right corner, and almost hidden by a large orange and black poster announcing a Hallowe'en dance hosted by one of the sororities."Volunteers wanted for research project in sensory enhancement. Applicants must be 18 years or older." A phone number was attached.Deana scanned the rest of the bulletin board, but nothing interesting caught her eye. She came back to the little advertisement in the corner, opened her phone and took a picture of the phone number, then hurried off to her first class of the day.As she approached the lecture hall where her second year organic chemistry class was scheduled she was met by a crowd of students coming out the open door. She recognized a face and called out, "What's going on?""Class is canceled today," the girl called back. "Professor Stevenson is sick."Deana sighed. She had almost three hours to kill until her next class, and she didn't feel like hanging out at the cafeteria and drinking coffee. She sat down on a nearby bench and opened her phone. The picture she'd just taken glared at her. Why not? Just to find out what it's about.Deana copied the phone number and pasted it into her number pad. She listened to two rings, then started to hang up. "Physiology Department," a female voice answered. "This is Janice. How can I help you?""Uh, hi, Janice. This number was on an ad for volunteers for a sensory enhancement study?""Oh. Yes. Just a moment. I'll transfer you."A moment later another female voice sounded in her ear. "Teresa speaking. How can I help you?"Deana repeated her query about the advertisement. "Oh, yes!" Teresa responded. "Do you have a couple of hours right now?""I suppose so," Deana replied uncertainly. "But I was really just wondering what this study is about?""Of course," Teresa voice came back. "Are you somewhere private?""Uh, no," Deana admitted. "I'm sitting on a bench in the hallway of the Chemistry building.""I see. The thing is; the subject matter of this study is a little sensitive. You've got questions, and we'll have questions, and the answers might get a little intimate. If you just come next door to the Faculty of Medicine, the receptionist will guide you to us, and we can have a nice comfortable chat in private."Deana didn't have anything else to do and she was curious. "Okay. I'll see you soon, then."Interview.Ten minutes later she found herself in a comfortable chair, with a hot cup of tea, sitting opposite Teresa; an attractive woman in her mid-twenties, casually dressed in jeans and a sweatshirt."You want to know what this study is about," Teresa began.Deana nodded."Well, to begin with, we're looking at a way of enhancing the pleasure you might feel from tactile inputs.""Touching?" Deana asked."Yes.""Sexual touching?" Deana ventured.Teresa smiled. "That's the eventual aim, yes. Is that something you might be interested in?""Um." A cascade of troubled memories flooded Deana's mind.She was a good-looking, healthy young woman, but at almost twenty-one years of age Deana had yet to have an orgasm; not with her own hands, not at the hands of her boyfriends, not even with a lesbian girlfriend. Her parents had been open with her about sex, and she'd overheard enough joyous sounds from their lovemaking sessions to know her mother didn't have that problem.Teresa saw the blush on Deana's face. She leaned forward and took Deana's hands in hers. "You're not alone, you know. If we're successful, our program could help a lot of people with concerns like yours."Deana shook her head. "I just... I don't get excited. I mean it feels nice... touching myself... being touched by someone else. But... nothing happens."Teresa nodded. "Our program is working on a new method to bring on the response you're looking for.""A drug?" Deana asked.Teresa shook her head. "No, nothing like that. Do you know what a monomolecular layer is?""Um, sort of?"Teresa nodded. "Essentially it's a membrane that's only a single molecule thick. We've developed a membrane that might be able to enhance your tactile sense.""My sense of touch? Would that really help?""There are a number of reasons why you might not respond to intimate touching. We believe that increasing the pleasure you feel from being touched might overcome a significant barrier.""Oh? That sounds interesting.""Would you be willing to let us test such a membrane on you?""I... I think so."Teresa smiled warmly. "Wonderful! But first, we need you to answer some questions. Would that be okay?""Sure.""Alright." Teresa picked up a tablet and turned it on. "Your name and age.""Deana Darlington. Twenty.""You appear to be female. Do you identify as female?""Um, yes.""Sexual preference?""Uh; I'm not sure. I started dating when I was sixteen. I've had boyfriends, but nothing really serious. But my best friend in the world is Mark. I've known him forever; he lives next door to me; and he... um... we lost our virginity together."About Mark.Deana and Mark had the same birthday in August. When they turned eighteen they told everyone that they didn't want a party or anything; that they were just going to hang out together. It was a really hot day, and they were alone at her house, in her bedroom, trying to get relief from the heat. Mark took off his shirt, leaving him just in his shorts. 'Why is it okay for boys to take off their shirts, but not girls,' Deana complained. 'We have the right to cool down, too.'Mark had shrugged. 'I don't know, Deana. Go ahead and take off your shirt if you want. I don't care.'Deana didn't hesitate; she took off her t-shirt and then, after a glare at Mark's bare chest, removed her bra. Mark had grinned at her and challenged 'Shorts, too,' and stepped out of his, keeping on his white cotton briefs. Deana quickly stripped off her shorts, then mischievously upped the challenge; 'and underpants.'Matching action to words, she stood in front of him naked. After a brief hesitation Mark got naked as well. They eyed each other curiously before sitting down on the bed, a comfortable distance apart.Deana stared as Mark's cock swelled and grew hard and erect. 'That's neat!' she breathed, in awe. 'Does that mean you think I'm sexy?'Mark blushed. 'Umm, yeah; I guess.'Deana reached her hand out towards Mark's groin. "Can I touch it?"Mark swallowed. 'Oh, okay.'Deana touched her fingers to the soft, pink skin covering his swollen shaft. Gathering her courage she leaned forward and circled her fingers around it. Mark gasped in pleasure.'You like that?'Mark nodded, 'Uh-huh.'She slid her hand back and forth, and giggled as Mark moaned in delight. Moving beside him, Deana pumped her hand up and down. It only took a few minutes for Mark to ejaculate, gasping and crying. Deana laughed in glee, feeling unaccountably proud of what she'd done.He used her bathroom to clean up, then came back to sit on the bed. 'Is it okay if I touch you?'Deana blushed. 'Okay.' She lay back and opened her legs, letting him see between.Mark explored her carefully, his fingers curious and gentle. Deana liked the feeling of him touching her. It felt nice, but nothing more. She'd hoped to feel what Mark had felt when she touched him.'Mark, nothing's happening.' She sat up and pointed to his erect cock. 'Maybe if you put that inside me?''You mean; have sex with you?''Uh-huh. It's our eighteenth birthday. Let's do it.''Um, I don't have any protection.''You can feel when you're about to shoot, right?'"Uh-huh.''Then just do that on my tummy; not inside.'She lay back; Mark positioned himself above her and awkwardly pushed in. Deana let out a yelp of pain, and Mark stopped.'No, don't stop. I'm a virgin, remember. I think it's supposed to hurt a little.''Are you sure? I don't want to hurt you.''I'm sure. I want to do this.'Mark eased in and started pumping. Deana tried to ignore the discomfort. She'd hoped that having sex would get her excited, but it didn't seem to be working. Seeing the pleasure on Mark's face, she decided to hold on until he was finished. His movements inside her became more frenzied, and suddenly he pulled out and collapsed on her, gasping and moaning, his cock pulsing against her belly, making it wet and sticky.Interview, continued."Mark climaxed, but not me," Deana told her."How did you feel, having sex with him?""Well, it hurt a bit, but I didn't mind that. I liked seeing his pleasure, and that I could do that to him.""Oral sex?"Deana blushed. "Not with Mark, no."Teresa nodded and made some notes. "Have you been checked out medically?"Deana nodded. "Yes, several times. I've got no physical abnormalities and my hormone levels are all within normal parameters. One doctor suggested I try anti-anxiety medication, but I haven't.""Masturbation? Sex toys? Alcohol? Drugs?""Tried them all. Touching myself feels pleasant, and so do vibrators, but that's all. And booze and weed don't do anything for me."She'd tried last summer, again with her best friend, Mark. She'd talked with him about her inability to orgasm, and they'd tried smoking a joint together. They'd got giggly and silly, and he had touched her, but she hadn't got aroused. One night when her parents were away, she'd picked up a cheap bottle of booze and invited Mark over. 'Maybe I've got some deep-seated inhibition that's stopping me from having orgasms,' she'd said to him. 'I'm going to get good and drunk, and you're going to have sex with me. Whatever you want to do; I don't care. Just... let me know how it goes tomorrow.'The next day she had a ferocious hangover, and between her legs was very sore. 'Did anything happen?' she asked Mark that afternoon. 'You downed half the bottle,' he told her, 'and you were really out of it' He looked apologetic. 'Please don't ask me to do anything like that again. I did what you asked and I banged you as long as I could. You just lay there. Just so you know I used a condom and I did get off, but it wasn't a lot of fun.'"Have you had any sexual experiences with girls?"Deana nodded, her face pink. "Uh-huh. Mark and I talked a lot about why I couldn't orgasm. He suggested I see if I'd be more successful trying it with a girl."A former classmate of Deana's, Joanne, had once confided that she was attracted to her. Deana had approached her, asking if she wanted to get together. She was terrified when Jo said yes, but they agreed to split the rent of a motel room, and spend the night together. When Jo made the first move, initiating a tender kiss, Deana dived in, and soon they were naked together. Deana still reminisced about the feeling of Jo's naked body wrapped around hers."So I did, and it was nice; very nice; but nothing happened then, either. For me at least.""Oral sex with her?"Yes.""And how did you feel about that?""Her tongue on me felt nice, but she couldn't make me come. I enjoyed doing that to her. Her orgasm was amazing, but all it did was make me realize how much I was missing.""So you'd be equally fine being paired with a man or a woman?""Paired?""At this stage we're mostly just collecting data, so we pair our volunteers randomly. We ask each pairing to touch each other, and we collect the data that is generated.""So I could be paired with anyone; man or woman, gay or straight? And we just touch each other? Sexually?""Touch each other, yes. Sexually? We're not asking you to. It's completely up to the couple if they want to or not. Our focus right now is just simple touching; hands, face, arms and shoulders, maybe the chest. You'll both be naked, of course. The monolayer right now is a little fragile, and clothing might compromise it. You'll be wearing contact lenses that will blur the features of whomever you're paired with, so you won't be able to recognize him afterwards."We encourage you to talk to each other, but we ask that you don't give away personal information. The rooms are like small hotel rooms, and they are very dimly lit. You'll introduce yourself using a name we give you, and then decide how you will begin. It might be with a hand to the face, or shoulder, or arm; perhaps a kiss. How you proceed is up to each pairing. It's quite possible that nothing will happen; you won't feel anything from the touch. We hope, though that something will happen, that you will feel enough to explore further. But as I said, how far you might go is up to you.""So you'll be recording us? Cameras? Microphones?"

Jack can't resist his neighbor's daughter and her friend.by writemarksmith. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories."Jack, I think it's so sweet you are taking the girls out."My pretty neighbor Amy was at my place, complimenting me for my plans to take her gorgeous daughter Tina and Tina's hot friend Sophia out for dinner. I felt guilty and anxious, but my cock twitched thinking about it."It will be good to get you out of the house and they will love that Italian spot you chose. I'd join you if I didn't have go see my mom in Austin."Amy's face became mischievous and she reached over to stroke my leg. Her hand moved softly up along my skin towards the top of my shorts. My cock twitched again and I suspected she noticed."You do need to start going on real dates though Jack. In the meantime, I am just next door if you need some; inspiration."Amy had 'inspired' me previously by encouraging me to jack off while looking at her bare tits. I hadn't taken her up on her rather open invitation to repeat in part because I was getting so much inspiration from her daughter and Sophia. I stammered and Amy finally left me alone to think about the evening ahead.I spent almost an hour deciding what to wear. This was completely out of the ordinary for me, but I vacillated from trying to look 'cool' and young with not wanting to look like I was trying to hard with being disgusted with myself for lusting after these two girls less than half my age. I ended up wearing an all black outfit, black pants and shirt and a black jacket. I looked sharp and felt like I would be in control wearing this.I sat in the outfit alone for about an hour before the girls were supposed to come over so I could drive them to the restaurant. I felt like a boy waiting anxiously for his prom date. I shuddered when I realized that my prom was over 20 years ago, but the two girls had theirs just a couple of months ago.I finally heard the girls giggling as they walked up to he door. I waited a few seconds before answering their knock, not wanting to seem too anxious.Tina looked stunning in a white sundress with a flower pattern. She looked like an H&M model with her long legs were displayed proudly. Tina kissed me on the cheek, "Hi Uncle Jack. Don't you look sharp!"I found myself tongue tied before I said anything at all and suddenly saw Sophia in front of me. I looked down quickly and saw she was much less dressed up, wearing no make-up, a tight t-shirt and jeans. She looked so sexy with no effort at all, I thought as she leaned against me and kissed my cheek. I could feel she was not wearing a bra and my cock started to swell."Hi Jack" she cooed with a smirk. The last time I had seen Sofia she had me on my knees, jacking off as I kissed her ass. We had agreed she should call me 'Mr. Brown' and I suddenly became nervous she may have told Tina about her visit."Err, well; um; let's go?" I suggested.The two girls giggled and I wondered if it was obvious to both of them how nervous I was. Certainly Sophia knew she could wrap me around her finger, but I hoped to keep my dignity with Tina. Tina sat in front with me on the way there and I got hard just looking at her bare long legs. It looked like she had oiled them they were so smooth.When we arrived it seemed that everyone in the restaurant turned to see me and these two beautiful young girls. I felt embarrassed; but also; proud. Tina seemed very comfortable in the nice setting but Sophia seemed impressed.I ordered a nice bottle of wine at Tina's suggestion. I knew the girls were too young, but I needed a drink and certainly didn't want it to be awkward. We were already on or second bottle before the food came. Tina was doing much of the talking, seeming even more vivacious with some alcohol in her. She told us several stories about her swim team. The stories culminated in one where she and a female friend on the team sabotaged the other team while at a swim meet in another town. The two of them targeted the other team's star, flirted aggressively with him, and ended up giving him a two girl hand job just hours before the competition. He didn't come close to his normal times and Tina's school won easily.I choked a little when she got to the dirtiest parts but Tina just giggled and continued. I wasn't sure what was appropriate, after all we were all adults. Sophia was much quieter, but any time I looked at her she had a subtle smirk and looked right into me with her big brown eyes. I was looking at her full lips and flushed cheeks when Tina blurted out,"So what do you do for sex now that you're back Uncle Jack?"I coughed, genuinely taken aback and started to try to answer,"Well, I'm not; I mean; "Tina laughed and Sophia giggled. Sophia, who had not been joining in Tina's risque talk, suggested,"I guess you have to jack off a lot now?"I thought of how she had me jack myself off while my face was buried in her ass and blushed brightly."Oh Sophia!" Tina said in mock horror, chuckling. Tina left for the restroom and I was about to reprimand Sophia when I felt her bare foot run along my thigh, then push against my cock. It was already hard from the conversation and she giggled. '"You think you can wait until you get home?" she taunted.She started to wiggle her toes, stroking my cock casually while she licked her dessert spoon. I was mesmerized by how sexy she was and how good she was making me feel. I didn't even notice Tina returning until she took her seat beside Sophia, who still had her foot on me. I tried to look cool, but could feet a little sweat on my forehead. I was sure she must have seen me looking desperately at her friend.Sophia spoke again, "Jack, I bet you have some weed at your place?"She knew I did, she had left some there. I assumed she wanted me to say yes but I was thinking through the implications of the two of them came to my place to smoke. I felt like she had all the power over me through her little toes."Yes; I; ""Goodie!" she exclaimed and she motioned for the waiter to bring us the check.After I paid I ordered an uber to take us back, having had too much wine to drive. I noted that Amy's car was gone, confirming she had indeed stayed in Austin for the night. The girls sat by the pool as I got the weed and Sophia rolled us a joint. I felt a little exposed being outside with the girls. Even though I knew Tina's parents were both away, it felt wrong, but after a few tokes, I was more relaxed. I took the spliff from Tina but my mellow spirit was interrupted when she loudly exclaimed that we all needed to get in the pool. I was too comfortable and drunk to even get up, but watched the two young girls proceed to prepare for a swim. Tina was first. Already barefoot, she took off her white dress and seemed completely comfortable standing beside me wearing just a white bra and thong. Sophia followed her friend's lead, pulling down her jeans and giving me a great view of her perfect plump ass covered only by small black panties. She then pulled off her t-shirt showing even more of her copper skin, as well as her two succulent breasts. I had never seen her tits before and had to get a good look even though I was sure Tina would notice.I was rock hard so of course had to refuse their invitations to strip down and join them. The two of them surrounding me and pulling at me only got me more excited but they finally gave up and jumped in. I watched the two of them frolic in the pool and splash each other. Tina splashed me, and when I protested the two of them tossed water at me. When they came out my hard cock twitched. They were like two young goddesses, one tall, white and Nordic, the other dark, sultry and curvy. I could not resist staring as they approached me and dried themselves off.Tina giggled and suddenly sat in my lap, still very wet. Her pink nipples were completely visible through her wet bra and"You remember I used to sit in your lap Uncle Jack?" she said, her words slurring from all the wine."I; yes; um;" I was unsure where to put my hands, though I wanted desperately to stroke her leg. I thought about her mother stroking my leg earlier.Tina giggled as she wiggled her ass back and forth. "I don't remember you lap having this 'bump' though!"I was mortified and felt the heat rising in my face, but my cock pushed proudly against her ass cheeks. Tina's phone rang and she reached over for it. It was her boyfriend."Yeah; just hanging out with Sophia" she said then stifled a giggle as she wriggled her ass on my cock again."Sure, pick us up in 10. Bye!"Tina told Sophia the plans she had made, all the while sitting on my lap. She then turned to me, "Thanks again for dinner Uncle Jack." She seemed to say 'uncle' with mockery. "Hope we can do it again soon!"Tina kissed me on the cheek, gave me one last push of her ass against my hard cock and got up. Sophia came to me and kissed me quickly on the lips. "Bye Mr. Brown!" she laughed. She then whispered, "Leave the back door open"My head was spinning as I watched the two of them run next door, still almost naked. My eyes were especially fixated on Sophia's ass swaying as she ran off. I could barely believe I had just had two hot girls, barely dressed playing with me in my backyard.I shook my head and reminded myself that they were only 18. Just girls. I had known Tina since she really was a girl. I knew I had to stop the temptations, but right now I told myself I had to take care of my raging hard-on. I went upstairs and had an idea before I went to my room. I went to the window in the guest room that looked into Tina's bedroom and saw the two girl's changing. They were still laughing, Tina had changed her panties but was topless. Her perky tits showed off small pink nipples. Sophia had hear jeans back on, and was taking off a shirt I guessed Sophia had given her that was too small. I took out my cock and started to stroke it. I felt like a pervert, but I decided to go with it. I imagined the girls had come up to my room and I was kissing Sophia's ass while Tina was sucking my cock. I came before Tina got her jeans buttoned up then watched them scramble and leave as the boys pulled up the driveway.Sated, I went to my bedroom, took off my pants and decided to lie down for a moment. I was not used to weed and it had a big impact after all that wine. I quickly fell to a deep sleep, but was woken hours later by a stroke on my face and a sweet voice."Jack; Jack."I opened my eyes and saw Sophia's big brown eyes looking into mine. She smirked down at me."Have you been dreaming about my sweet ass?" she asked in a sing-song voice.Half awake I murmured, "I have."Sophia giggled. I watched her strip off her t shirt, her tits just above me, but when I raised my head to suck them she slapped me playfully."No no, those are not for you." she scolded. "You know what you want."Sophia turned and pointed to her ass through her jeans. I nodded dumbly."Ask me nicely." she said then before I could answer added, "Beg."Well of course I begged. I pleaded with her, telling her truthfully I had never seen as ass as perfect as hers, how I had been fantasizing about kissing it again.Finally Sophia giggled, then unbuttoned her jeans and pulled them down with her panties. For the first time I saw her completely nude and she looked so sexy. Once again I started to get up but she pushed me back down and climbed on the bed."Uh uh; you just sit back and do your job."I watched this 18 year old beauty climbed on to the bed beside me. I stroked her leg, hoping she would not slap me away. Sophia turned away from me then straddled my chest, and raised her gorgeous ass just over my face. I cranked my neck to kiss it gratefully over and over again while she giggled then she lowered it slowly until my face was smothered under her big ass cheeks. I kept kissing then felt her lower my boxers."Jack off for me while you lick my asshole." she said.I was so turned on at that moment. My hand grabbed my rock hard cock and I started to lick her ass crack."Deeper!" she said, swatting my cock playfully. I plunged my tongue deep into her asshole then started to poke it in and out. She started to moan, louder and louder, until I wondered if Tina might hear all the way in the house next door."Umm, Fuck!; Hmm"She was now bouncing her ass up and down on my face. I could feel her wetness on my chin. She was using me and I loved it."Cum for me Jack; cum for me with your tongue inside me!"I would have cum already if I hadn't just jacked off. I could feel I wasn't going to last much longer."Tell me you'd rather have your tongue in my ass than fuck Tina!" she commanded. I confirmed with a voice completely muffled by her ass cheeks but she seemed pleased. I felt my balls tighten and started to spurt all over my hand. I stroked out every drop, while continuing to tongue young Sophia's asshole. Finally she climbed off of me and I immediately missed her warmth and intimacy."Who knew you'd be such a good plaything Jack?" she asked rhetorically. One of the boys tonight was desperate to fuck me, but I kept thinking how nice it would be to have you tongue my ass with no expectations.I wasn't sure what to say. Sophia got dressed while I lay there then slapped my face softly and kissed my lips."Don't forget what you told me Jack." she whispered before she left me there, wondering how life got so confused and I got so lucky.Teenaged Tina pushes her teasing even further.My beautiful young neighbor Tina was on my mind before I heard her. I was sitting in my backyard by the pool late at night with the lights off. I had a Jack and Coke in my hand and I was thinking about how I had let things get so out of control.Then, almost as if summoned, I heard Tina as she opened the gate; shushing someone and giggling. She was with a boy, tall and fit and as they stumbled into my backyard it was clear they had been drinking. Neither of them saw me sitting on the patio in the dark as they stripped out of their clothes and jumped in the pool. It happened so fast that I never found a way to interrupt. Truth be told my throat seemed to close when I saw Tina strip, then saw her completely bare for the first time. Tina had a gorgeous tight young body. I saw her pretty pink nipples, her shaved young pussy and as she jumped into the pool her toned ass, which her boyfriend was now exploring as he pulled her close in the water. As I watched them make out in the water, I was hardening quickly."Umm; hi!" I managed to say.The boy jumped, but Tina seemed rather unfazed, almost as if she expected I might be there.I turned away when Tina got out of the pool, but managed to catch a glance of her toned young, nude body. She giggled as she got a towel and wrapped herself in it while her boyfriend put on his pants as he apologized."Uncle Jack this is my friend Bobby", Tina said with a smile. "Hope we didn't bother you Jack; we just came over for a quick swim."Bobby shook my hand looking sheepish. Tina didn't seem contrite at all, and it was evident she was feeling no pain. My cock stiffened as she walked over in her towel and stood above me."I used to come her all the time as a child." she said, presumably talking to Bobby but looking me right in the eyes. "I would swim for hours and sit in Jack's lap."With that she plopped herself on my lap, It was evident she could feel I was hard as she wriggled her ass crack along it with more giggles. It was all I could do not to feel her bare legs that were inches from my hands; to bury my face in her tits."I feel bad you don't get any action." Tina said with a glint in her eye that suggested she didn't feel bad at all. I could smell sweet liquor on her breath. "I bet it's really; 'hard' for you."She was just grinding a little now but her teasing had me ready to cum in my pants like a teenager.Tina looked up at her boyfriend who was bare chested in shorts. "Umm; I bet, since you don't have anyone; you'd like to; watch?"Having had a few drinks myself, and being extremely distracted by the barely clothed teenager pushing herself into my cock. I was a little foggy on what she was suggesting. Realizing she might be expecting an answer I smiled a little and tried to catch up but Tina was way ahead of me."Yes; let's do that for him Bobby. Not nice just to use his pool and run."Bobby seemed to track with her as he put his hand and gallantly helped her out of my lap. I immediately missed her warmth, but things moved quickly and I watched Bobby pull her close and start making out with her right in front of me. Soon his big hands were reaching under her towel, groping her now exposed ass cheeks while I watched. I said nothing, barely moving. I knew it was wrong, that it was all too pervy, for me to just sit there and watch my teenage neighbor; to watch as her boyfriend's fingers disappeared under the towel, evidently pushing into her and making her moan in pleasure.When Tina's towel dropped my heart was racing and I was rock hard. I was all in now, I couldn't help myself. Tina looked like a model, but a model who was right in front of me, naked and ready to be taken. Sure it was her boyfriend she wanted to take her, but my cock was ready nonetheless. I could see he had two fingers deep in her pussy. She seemed to be completely lost in how he was making her feel, but then she turned to me and said, "Why don't you go ahead and jack off Uncle Jack?"It seemed too much for me. I had never been in any threesome, much less a male-male-female. I couldn't just whip out my cock and;Bobby had no such hesitation and was presently pulling his impressive cock out as he lowered his pants. Tina turned to me and put one hand on each arm of my chair, bending forward so she was looking me right in my eyes. I could see her pert tits hanging, could see her raise her bare ass for Bobby.Suddenly Tina jerked forward as Bobby pushed himself into her. Instinctively I went to kiss her lips which were just before me, but she jerked back almost as quickly, then back into my face. At first Tina had her eyes closed, losing herself in her slutty tryst, but she was now focused on me, a smirk on her pretty face as her boyfriend railed her."Jack off for me." she whispered and she reached down to give me hard cock a squeeze for emphasis.I couldn't resist. I pulled out my cock as she continued to get railed. It was humiliating to just sit there stroking my cock while a girl I desperately wanted was right there; nude and horny; but getting fucked hard by another man;  Tina giggled a little between her moans and she watched me. I so wanted her to suck my cock, but instead she briefly put her hand under her chin, making sure I looked her right in her blue eyes when she teased,"Tell me how much you fantasize about me."Somehow I needed to tell her. I spilled it out as she moaned and begged for Bobby to fuck her harder."I have Tina; you are so beautiful I can't help it; .I have jacked off to you so; " I felt myself tighten and knew I would cum very soon. "I; thank you; you; ." I started to shoot. Some of my cum shot up to her tits. Tina smirked as she saw but she was also bucking her ass into Bobby, taking him deeper and making sure he would also cum.When Bobby was finished with her he pulled out and Tina collapsed back into my lap. I held her gratefully, stroking her leg and feeling her breathe heavily. Her face looked almost innocent, but them I looked at the sweat and cum on her chest. She shifted a little in my lap and I felt my cock stir just a little.Tina kissed my cheek sweetly and put her head on my shoulder, "We can keep this our little secret Uncle Jack."By writemarksmith for Literotica.

Divorced man is tempted by girls next door.by writemarksmith. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.I had come back to Houston to put my life back together. I am an oil executive who has had quite a successful career. I started in the business right out of school and rose quickly through the ranks. I married when I was just 26 to a beautiful girl. We moved to the suburbs where we had a big house, a pool…the American Dream.We kept postponing the decision to have kids, then came the expat opportunities. We moved first to Calgary then after a few years on to Dubai. Whereas Calgary had nice people, beautiful land and ice cold weather, Dubai was filled with shady characters, was all city and incredibly hot. My wife and I both kept in shape at the gym, and I wore the nicest suits even in the sweltering temperatures. My wife and I had a beautiful condo, far above the city with a live in maid to serve us. We dined out almost every night at fabulous restaurants. It was a heady time, and to add to the excitement, I was poised for a big role back at headquarters in the USA.This all changed when I found my wife in bed with anther man. Not just any bed, but our bed, and not just any man, but my boss. Cuckolded and furious I quit the company and a week later I returned home with just what could fit in two bags.I had decided to move back to the suburban Houston home my wife and I had left years ago, somehow nostalgic for simpler times. We had rented it out for most of our time away, but we were between renters.As I approached the familiar driveway in my rental SUV, it felt very strange to be back. The home was very familiar, but it felt alien to return to it, deep in America. The house was well managed while we were away, and since had rented it out partially furnished I recognized most of the rather sparse belongings. I walked to the lush backyard and noted the trees that had grown. I admired the familiar pool and dipped my hand in the water. As I did so I hear a voice calling my name.“Jack?! Wow, it's like I'm seeing a ghost!”It was Amy, our neighbor for so many years peeking through the gate to our backyard. As she opened the gate I could see that Amy looked older than I remembered her but she was still very attractive. She had certainly kept up what was always a nice body. I reflectively admired her long tanned legs she showed off in her shorts. Her ample breasts jiggled proudly as she walked in a simple, sleeveless top.We hugged and I felt myself stir as I felt her tits push against me. We caught up and she told me how well her husband Robert was doing at work, and that her daughter Tina was just about to graduate from high school. I told her of some of our travels and told her my wife and I had separated.Any took my hand and told me how sorry she was. She insisted that I come over for dinner. I hesitated then had a better idea.“Why don't you all come over for a barbecue and swim in the pool. It will be like old times, we used to have a lot of fun.”Amy agreed and I told her we could do it on Saturday, three days away. This would give me a chance to settle and buy a barbecue. She said she would take care of everything but the meat, which was appreciated. She gave me a kiss on the cheek and returned home. I felt a tingle again and realized it had been almost 4 months since I had fucked my wife. Perhaps I should have suspected something was going on.I settled in to my new/old home, and Saturday came quickly. Coming just from next door, Amy arrived right on time for the barbecue, along with her husband. I opened the door and greeted them and they both walked in carrying groceries. Behind them was their daughter Tina struggling with a bag of groceries and two big bottles. I went to help her, taking a bag and as I did so I saw that little Tina had developed into a beautiful young woman. She was wearing a little halter top over her bathing suit, which showed off firm 18 year old tits and a flat stomach. Tiffany hugged me with a big smile,“Welcome back Uncle Jack!”I had forgotten she used to call me that and now I felt even more inappropriate for checking out her tits. I told her how much she had grown noting my voice had cracked a little, then turned to shake Robert's hand and give Amy a hug. We all agreed this would be like old times with everyone politely leaving my cheating wife out of the discussion.We went out back to enjoy the sun. I chatted with Robert about his sales job and how fast his business was growing, how I was going to take some time off before I seriously looked for a new job. While we were talking I tried hard not to be distracted by the two beauties sunning in my backyard. I had admired Amy often when she came by to enjoy our pool. Today she looked elegant and beautiful in her white one piece. I was even more taken with young Tina, who was enticing in her bikini. Her tits were small but perfectly perky. The back of her suit was cut high enough that it showed the tan line from another bathing suit on her ass. The contrast of her tanned skin against a sliver of very white, creamy ass was hard not to stare at. I realized I was hardening and tried to refocus on what David was saying.Amy joined our conversation while Tina dove in the water and started to do laps. Amy sat close to me. She had always been very flirty in a fun way, and even with her husband right there she would put her hand on my knee when making a point or teasing me about something. It was innocent, but I twice delayed getting up due to concerns of exposing my erection.Finally I got up to make start of the barbecue. Tina came out of the water to watch me while Amy went inside to prepare the rest of the food. Looking at this nubile young woman, dripping in her little bikini beside me I found I was very self-conscious. Despite myself I knew I was trying to impress her as I went about preparing our meal. I was also very aware that I didn't want my friends to see me checking out their daughters tits, especially while her nipples showed through her little top.“You're quite the swimmer.” I sad dumbly, not sure what to talk about.Tina explained that she had been on the swim team at school but was no longer swimming. She said how she missed all the times they used to come over and swim at my place when she was young.“You're always welcome to use the pool Tina.” I said grandly.Tina's eyes lit up. “Really?! That's great, thank you Uncle Jack!”Tina bent forward and kissed my cheek. As she did so one of her tits brushed against my arm. I felt myself blush even while I knew how foolish I was being.We enjoyed a nice meal in the sun and I felt more at peace than I had in some time. A few beers had certainly helped that along, but so did the familiar company. Robert poured shots for all of us (except Tina) which lightened the mood even more. Tina thanked me for having her over but said she had to head out soon.“Actually,” she said turning to me, “I'm meeting up with Sofia…do you remember her?”My memory was a big foggy but I asked Tina if it was the Latina girl she used to hang out with.“Yes!” Tina said as she looked at her phone and texted. “I'll tell her to swing by here and you can say hi.”Amy and I went for a swim and splashed each other a little. I was feeling no pain after many beers and it felt good to be active. I enjoyed being with Amy and found myself wishing my wife was as easy to get along with.As I got out of the pool Tina called me over. “Uncle Jack,” she said, “you remember Sofia?”I looked at the girl beside her as I toweled myself off. The girl was indeed Latina, but she looked very little like the awkward, slightly chunky girl with braces that I remembered. This girl was a vision with smooth olive skin and big brown eyes. She was smaller than Tina, but curvier. She was wearing a blue sundress with flowers on it that made her look even more feminine. The dress showed only a little cleavage but it was clear Sofia's breasts were very real and very desirable. Her bare legs glistened in the sun a little as if she had applied lotion.Sofia put out her hand tentatively, seeming a little shy. I realized that I had been rather overt about checking out her body and suddenly felt a little naked in my bathing suit.“Hello Mr. Brown.” she said while I shook her hand. I noticed she discretely gave me my body the once over.I stammered a little as I told her how much she had grown up and the two girls giggled sweetly. Sophia told me she would be 18 in just six days which made me feel like even more of a pervert. Sophia gushed about her memories of the fun they all had swimming in my pool when she was younger. Tina told her they were going to come back and enjoy it all summer then winked at me with a smile. I smiled back and tried not to encourage a stirring erection.The two girls then said their goodbyes, Tina left with another kiss on my cheek and I allowed myself to watch their asses sway as they left before returning to more appropriate adult company.We had a few more drinks before Robert and Amy headed home. Rob told me it was good to have me back and Amy surprised me with a kiss on the lips as she made me promise not to be a stranger.That night when I was wandering around my empty house I noticed something. The windows of one of the guest bedrooms looked right into Tina's room. The houses were set apart, and her window was partially covered by a curtain, but there was Tina, walking around in a t shirt and panties while texting somebody. I turned off the light so she wouldn't see me, then realized how wrong it was to watch her like this. I did the right thing and went to bed, but jacked off imagining both mother and daughter next door in my fantasies.Just a few evenings later I was woken from a sound sleep by squeals of laughter. Disoriented I realized they were coming from my backyard. Looking out the bedroom window I could see several kids were in the pool. I groaned and walked downstairs in my boxers. When I opened the sliding door and turned on the backyard lights it was like I had set off a fire alarm. Suddenly four kids, two guys and two girls, scrambled from in or around the pool, grabbed their clothes and ran through the gate. Without my contacts I couldn't see perfectly, but one of the girls was topless and another was Tina, wearing the same bathing suit she had two days earlier.I watched Tina's ass sway as she scurried out of the yard, chuckling at the energy of youth, when I realized there was one more girl in the yard, and she was walking towards me.“Sorry Mr. Brown.” she said.As she came closer I saw that it was Sofia. Her hair was wet which showed off how beautiful her face was, even with no make-up. She was wearing an orange bikini and I could now see just how amazing her body was. Her tits heaved in the tiny top and they were flawless.“We shouldn't have come so late, one of the boys kept insisting”.I shook my head and pulled my focus away from Sofia's tits and back to her big brown eyes which were looking up at me with a guilty look.I reassured her it wasn't that big a deal and she smiled a smile that melted me. I saw that she was shivering slightly, and made the mistake of asking her if she wanted to come inside.As soon as I said it I wanted to take it back, but she smiled and squeezed by me in the doorway. My jaw dropped as I saw her round ass, more exposed than covered in her little bikini bottoms. Her ass cheeks moved back and forth as she sauntered into the kitchen. Sofia looked over her shoulder as if wondering why I wasn't following, and I shut the door and walked behind her.I realized as I walked that I was now sporting an erection that my boxers were doing nothing to hide. I quickly positioned myself behind a chair in the kitchen.“So…umm…none of the guys were your boyfriend?”Sofia giggled and I flushed a little realizing this wasn't the best direction for the discussion to go. She played with her hair and told me that she had never had a real boyfriend, that the boys in school were so immature.I found her not having a boyfriend hard to believe and told her so. Sofia looked up and me a said softly, “I want a man who really appreciates me. Makes me his Princess, you know?”“You want a man to find a glass slipper and place it on your foot?” I asked, trying to make her smile.Sofia looked up at and pouted, “Yes! Why shouldn't I expect that a man treat me great?”She looked genuinely sad, like she would never find a man like this. I wanted to hold her and tell her everything would be ok, but instead my words came quickly, “Oh you should expect that Sofia! You're a beautiful girl. I can't believe men aren't lining up just to kiss your ass!”As soon as I spoke the words I wished I could take them back. My heart started to beat fast as I was at once mortified by what I had said to this sweet young girl, but at the same time consumed with the vision of her sweet ass and how exciting it would be to kiss it.“Really!” Sofia giggled, you think they should line up to kiss my ass?”With that she turned around and ever so slightly jutted out her plump, perfect bottom.I was hard as a rock and trying to diffuse the situation.“I mean, not; just that I think;”Sofia laughed again, but now it seemed to be at me rather than with me, “Oh Mr. Brown, I think you have something there. That's what I really want, a man who would line up just for the privilege of kissing my ass!”She turned around and I reflectively let out a sigh, both at the lightening of the tension, and the disappointment of being denied the view of her ass.“I should be going soon.” she said, “may I have a drink of water?”“Oh, of course.” I said. As I walked towards the fridge I suddenly realized I was rock hard and there was no longer a chair to hide it from this young beauty.“Mr. Brown!” she exclaimed. Then she teased “Someone sure enjoys this bathing suit!”She stared unapologetically at the erection bobbing in my boxers. I was mortified.“I'm…so sorry Sofia” I said simply as I opened the fridge and poured her some water. I reached over to hand it to her so as not to come to close with my throbbing member.She laughed and told me it didn't look like I had anything to be sorry about.“This will be our little secret Mr. Brown she mock whispered. It's nice to get advice from a man.”Sofia stepped towards me and ever so slightly brushed my erection with her arm as she bent forward and kissed my cheek. “We'll have to do it again soon!”With that Sofia walked slowly from the kitchen, surely aware that I had no ability to resist staring at her bottom wiggling as she moved. She gave me a shy wave at the door as she slid it open, then disappeared into the backyard and the night.My adventures had just begun.Jack is tormented by teasing of mom and daughter next door.After Sofia's late night visit I jacked off twice, obsessing about her plump, perfect ass. I couldn't stop thinking about her all night. I felt a little groggy when I got up the next morning and decided to clear my head with a run.I asked myself why I couldn't be a better man. For fuck's sake she is just a teenager! The best friend of my neighbor's daughter! As I ran I lost myself in the rhythm and by the time I got back home I felt a little better. I went directly to the shower and felt re-energized. As I got out of the shower and toweled myself off, I was thinking about all the things I wanted to get done around the house when I heard a voice."Uncle Jack?"I thought I imagined it but I heard it again. I wrapped a towel around myself and went to the top of the stairs. "Who's there?" I called.Suddenly Tina appeared at the bottom of the stairs looking up, "Oh hi Uncle Jack. The door was open and I wanted to talk."My mind spun a little. Did Tina want to ask what I was doing with Sofia last night? Why was she in the house? I was pretty sure I hadn't left the door open."Oh; well; let me put on some clothes." I said half to myself. I moved to my bedroom, put on jeans and a shirt and walked down.When I came back down, Tina was in the kitchen, wearing denim shorts that showed off her legs and a white t shirt. She was standing in almost the same place that Sofia had. She looked a little nervous playing with her hair. She bit her lower lip and said "Sorry, I didn't mean to catch you naked!"I felt nervous just at the mention of naked and stammered a reassurance that it was fine. I asked her what was up as tried to shake off the question in my head as to whether she was wearing a bra.Tina explained she was there to apologize for being in the pool so late with her friends. She pleaded with me not to tell her mom. She said she felt terrible and wanted to make it up to me.I told her I would never tell her mom although while I promised that I had a nagging feeling around sharing another secret with a teenaged girl. I was about to tell her that she didn't have to make it up to me when she cut me off and stretched up to kiss my cheek."Oh, thank you Mr. Brown! I know she seems cool but Mom can be very strict!"Tina then looked around the kitchen with dirty dishes in the sink and suggested, "I know how I can help. I can come over a few times in the next weeks while you settle and clean up for you." She paused and then smirked, "I'm sure you'd enjoy a woman's touch around the house."I tried to figure out if Tina was being deliberately suggestive and she misread my hesitation in responding. "Don't be nervous, Mom leaves early and Dad is never around. It will just be between us." With that Tina kissed me again on the cheek. This time her tits pushed against my chest in a way that confirmed she was not wearing a bra. I hardened and was relieved when she said she had to run. Tina thanked me again, blew me a kiss and walked out into my backyard.I fell into a chair at the kitchen table as my mind raced with how to handle the temptations that I was facing. I was mad that I was allowing myself to have all these thoughts. I reminded myself that these teenagers didn't want me in that way. 'For god's sake she's worried you'll tell her mom', I told myself with a frustrated chuckle.Later that day I was putting together some Ikea furniture in the guest room when saw Tina sunbathing in her backyard. She wore the same little bikini she had worn at my barbecue. I admired how tighter her body was as she applied lotion to her legs. I felt my cock harden a little when she looked up towards my window. I stayed perfectly still, not wanting her to see me run away like I had been doing anything wrong, and my heart sunk a little when she waved. I waved back feebly and I saw her walk towards my gate.I walked down, trying to think of what to say about being caught. When I got downstairs she was already in my kitchen, having let herself in."Hi Uncle Jack! Saw you were home. Are you ok if I use the pool? I'll clean your dishes first?"I started to tell her she didn't need to clean the dishes but she was already walking to the sink. I admired he legs, which were glistening from the lotion, and noticed she had a French pedicure on her toes when she turned and looked at me over her shoulder."This way you can keep a better eye on me." she teased.I felt myself blush and was grateful she turned back around to focus on the dishes. She asked if I could play some music, and I was grateful for the distraction. I tried to select something a little newer, even though I felt a little sleazy trying to make myself look younger for her. She liked it and wiggled her bum a little to the music while she cleaned.When she finished the dishes she asked if I wanted to swim with her. I demurred, thinking that felt like trouble so she told me to just sit in back and keep her company.As I sat in the chair and watched her do laps, I felt like this was still a little inappropriate. I knew her father was out of town, but hoped Tina was right that her mom would be at work all afternoon. Tina finally came out, grabbed a towel and sat at the end of my lounge chair. My toes brushed against the soft skin of her leg until I quickly pulled them away."See, this can work out well. You get a cleaner house and some great company, I enjoy your amazing pool."Tina laughed and sprayed a little water on me. She told me that she wanted to really enjoy this summer before college. She admitted she had lied to her parents that she couldn't get a job so she wouldn't have any stress. She leaned forward and touched my knee."That's just between us, Uncle Jack."I nodded seriously and she laughed freely and stood up."It's good to have you back Uncle Jack." She glanced down at her phone, "Oh, I better get ready for tonight. It's Sofia's birthday party. I am dragging my boyfriend along and if I'm late he'll spank me!"Tina turned and placed her hands on her bum as if protecting her cheeks from a spanking hand. I realized I was staring right at her ass and started to blush again.Tina laughed a knowing laugh, "Ah, I think I know how to handle him."She stepped towards me, and as she kissed my cheek and told me she'd see me soon one tit pushed into my shoulder. I watched her get her stuff and walk away and wished I could watch her get ready in her room, but with it still being daylight and her just having caught me, I couldn't take the chance. Instead I jacked off to the though alone in my room.As I made my simple dinner that night I was starting to think about what my next move in life should be. I supposed I should look for a job, but I honestly didn't have a lot of drive. The company I just quit had indicated they would make a nice settlement with me. I suppose they didn't want me to make a big deal of my boss fucking my wife. It occurred to me that I wanted the same thing Tina did, to take the summer off. My thoughts then drifted to Tina, wondering what she was doing with her boyfriend at this moment. And to Sofia at her 18th birthday party;My thoughts were interrupted by a knock on my back door. I looked over and saw it was Amy in my backyard. She was wearing a sleeveless orange top and shorts. I waved for her to come in and when she did told her it was good to see her and offered her a beer."Thanks Jack, I'd love one."I cracked open a couple of bottles and brought her one as she leaned against he counter. We toasted to 'old friends' but then she became a little serious."So I got a text from Tina."My heart sunk. What had Tina said. Had she told her Mom I had been staring at her body much of the day?"She's worried that you're lonely over here."My eyes widened a bit with surprise but she continued, "I know it must be tough after all these years."I nodded, happy to not be called out on my attraction to her teenaged daughter."Jack, I know we've had a certain electricity between us, but I could never cheat on Robert."My mind raced trying to catch up, "I; um; I never; "She laughed a little but bit her lower lip, just as I had seen her daughter do, "I know, I know, you never said anything but I know you think about it."I had, but the guilty look on my face was more because I had been more recently thinking of her daughter."So; I have an idea."Amy explained that she knew I had needs, and she wanted to help."I know you like my tits. I've seen you staring at them ever since we first met all those years ago." she said softly, then giggled in a way that reminded me of her teenaged daughter. "Today you'll finally get you look at them while you; take care of yourself."I was completely taken aback. I didn't know what to say but I stared at her tits like an idiot and noticed her nipples were poking through her orange top. I saw she was looking at my cock, as if surprised I was not already stroking it."You'd like that, wouldn't you?" she teased? I nodded without even fully comprehending what was happening."I guess I'll go first." she said with a nervous laugh. With that she reached down and slowly lifted her shirt. She was not wearing a bra and her pink nipples were proudly erect. She definitely had very nice tits. I had always thought so, and now here they were, presented to me like a gift just two feet away.Amy looked at me expectantly, "Well?"It seemed we were past the point of no return so I unzipped my shorts and took out my cock. Amy seemed disappointed that it was only semi-hard. I couldn't tell her I had jacked off to thoughts of her daughter just a couple of hours ago. Amy held her tits up to encourage me and I started to stroke my cock while looking at them. I felt a little silly here in my kitchen doing this in front of an old friend, but it was true I had fantasized about them ."That's it" she said as she watched my cock grow in my hands, "Don't be nervous, stroke it for me."The combination of Amy telling me to stroke it for her, and her telling me 'don't be nervous' in the exact same words her daughter had used in this same room earlier today really got me excited. I was now very hard and stroking faster with Amy's soft and sweet encouragement."You've wanted to see these for a long time haven't you? Maybe one night I'll let you see a little more."I could feel I was already going to cum when she sealed the deal as she pinches her nipples, "Don't wait, cum for me Jack, I know you want to."I spurted all over, getting a little on her foot as I did so. Amy laughed, telling me she could tell that she had surprised me, but how glad she was she could help."I'll do my best to help you through this Jack. You just call me if you need someone."I thanked her as I took a paper towel and cleaned her foot. "What a gentleman!" she giggled as she put her shirt back on.When I stood up, Amy kissed me on the lips, pushing my now soft and still exposed cock against me. "This will obviously be our little secret." she whispered in my ear.As Amy left out the back door I fell back into a chair. My head was spinning with all the 'secrets' I now shared with these beautiful women.Jack faces his biggest temptation yet in young SofiaWith all the temptations in my life, it was becoming tough to focus on anything else. The morning after my neighbor Amy had allowed me to jack off while she bared her tits to me, I ran 5 miles. When I returned home I had a call with my lawyer who was negotiating my settlement with my old company. I had a call with my divorce layer scheduled for later in the day, but my mind was not on the legal and financial complexities in my life. Instead it kept flashing back to Amy's tits and the encouragement she gave as she teased me. To her daughter who shared her mother's habit of not wearing a bra, and who seemed all too aware of the powers of her beauty. And finally to Sofia, the most alluring of them all, who had turned eighteen only yesterday. Somehow the milestone of her birthday made me feel better about the constant fantasizing I had been doing about her perfect plump ass.I felt myself harden and remembered Amy's promise to be available if I needed her. If she wasn't at work it might have been tempting to do so right now.I tried to focus on the documents my lawyer had told me to read, but my mind would simply not rest. I finally decided to cool down in the pool. After a few laps I started to lose myself in the rhythm as I went back and forth. I told myself it was normal for a man to respond like this, I just needed to try to tone down the temptations a little. How could I do that?I finished my final lap and as I got to the side of the pool and reached to pull myself out of the water I saw a vision approach me. It was Sofia wearing a t shirt, little skirt and flip flops. I though for a moment I might be imagining it, but she stopped right in front of me, looking down with a smile. From this angle my face was just in front her her pedicured toes and when I looked up to see her I could see right up her white skirt. Her panties were orange and I could see the bottom of her ass cheeks hanging out. I tried to ignore this and gave her a tight smile."Hi Mr. Brown, looking good!""Hi Sofia. You also."Immediately I regretted having said that. I tried to recover."Err; what brings you over?" I said as I struggled to get out of the water."Oh, you said I could come by any time to swim? I hope that's ok?"That was true, and at this moment that promise felt like both a huge mistake and pure genius. I saw the look of trepidation on Sofia's face as I squeezed by her to get a towel."Yes; well; of course. I; ""Great! Thank you, you're sweet. Tina is out of town with her boyfriend and I was bored."I watched as Sofia stripped off her t shirt and kicked off her flip flops. I wanted to look away but I couldn't. She pulled her skirt down and the orange bikini bottoms got pulled down a little with it, revealing a generous amount of her ass crack. Sofia casually pulled it back up, leaving only half of each ass cheek exposed for me."I'll got for a quick swim then let's catch up inside? Tina texted and said you were lonely over here."I was about to respond but Tina dove gracefully into the water and began to swim. I noticed I was rather hard just from looking at her and made sure I kept the towel in front of me as I retreated to safety of my house. I got changed out of my bathing suit into shorts and a t shirt. I noted that I had chosen an outfit I thought I looked good in, even while chastising myself for trying to impress a teenager.When I came down Sofia was letting herself into the house. She was still wet from the pool and I could see her large nipples as her bikini top clung to her tits. God, she was delicious.I asked her if she wanted a water and she looked at me with her big brown eyes as if to tell me she knew exactly what I was really thinking about."You know what I'd really like is to smoke a bit. Do you smoke Mr. Brown?"I knew she didn't mean cigarettes. It had been years since I had smoked but I did indeed enjoy it through most of my life. I nodded without thinking. She probably could have had me agreeing too anything with those eyes."Good!" she smirked. "I'm going to change into dry clothes then we can smoke and talk." she announced as she took panties out of her purse and placed them with her t shirt and skirt."Do you mind rolling while I'm gone?" she asked as she handed me the weed and rolling papers.She saw my hesitation and teased, "It's ok Mr. Brown; I'm 18 now!"With that she turned and I watched her ass wiggle away to the bathroom.My heart was beating fast as I rolled a joint. This was so inappropriate. I tried to rationalize that Sofia was an adult, then tried to remind myself that I had to be responsible when she returned, but mainly I just thought of her ass. I had never seen one quite that perfect. It really was a fantasy in itself.Sofia came back out after what seemed like just a minute. I hadn't had time to form a game plan."Look at you. Rolled two! I don't know if I can keep up with you!"I looked down and realized I had indeed rolled two joints. "Oh; I; "Sofia laughed and plopped herself down on the couch beside me, her knee touching mine. She put her hand on my leg and I felt my erection jump a little in my shorts. "Relax Mr. Brown. Let's smoke."I laughed with her and told her to call me Jack. I added that perhaps she should call me Mr. Brown when others were around which made the whole situation seem somehow more illicit."Light me up Mr. Jack Brown." she said teasingly and I did. She passed me the joint after inhaling and I took in a big hit. I really did need to relax.It may have been a placebo effect but I felt a little high almost immediately. This was definitely stronger weed that I was used to. Or maybe my tolerance had disappeared over the years. Neither Sofia or I spoke for a few hits. I became very aware of my knee touching her leg. Her skin was so soft. I could feel heat coming from her, or my reaction to touching her."So; I thought a lot about what you told me Jack."My mind reeled trying to think of what I might have told her.Sofia took another hit, then continued, "That I should expect men to want to kiss my ass."I could feel myself blushing as I tried hard not to think about her ass. My erection was proudly forming a tent in my shorts, although hoped she didn't notice. "I; well; ""So at my party last night, this boy who has been chasing me around hit on me pretty hard. Later in the night I decided to give him a chance. I told him if he impressed me with how well he kissed my ass I'd see what I could do for him."My cock twitched and I saw Sofia look at my lap. She continued, "He was eager so we went upstairs. He tried to kiss me, but I pushed him off, then turned around, flipped up my skirt and presented my bum to him."I wanted to tell Sofia how inappropriate it was to tell me this. I wanted to stop the conversation and be a better man. I said nothing as I inhaled and nodded."Well, he did it Jack, he kissed both cheeks. It felt good, but honestly I knew he wasn't really into it. He just wanted something in return you know?"I nodded sagely, but all I could think about was how lucky he was to get to kiss her remarkable ass."So I gave him a hand job, which he must have enjoyed because he's been texting me all day. But, I mean you've had a pretty good look at my bum. I think kissing it should be a reward in itself don't you?"I tried to murmur assent, but the words got stuck in my throat. Sofia looked down at the tent again then bent towards me conspiratorially. She spoke in a whisper as she moved her face close to mine, "I think you'd think kissing my ass was a pretty nice reward wouldn't you?"I couldn't pull my eyes away from hers. I had never wanted any girl so much in my life. I knew just how wrong this was but I nodded dumbly.This was not enough for her. Sofia pushed, "Tell me.""Sofia; this is wrong but; I would so love to kiss your ass."She giggled and stroked my cheek then rose so she was looking down at me."That's what I wanted to hear."Sofia turned and lifted her little skirt, her luscious ass less than a foot from my face. She was wearing little pink panties and asked me if I wanted her to pull them down. I sounded like a fool agreeing anxiously and she giggled at my desperation."Ok Jack. Today is your lucky day."She lowered the panties so slowly and I watched like a 5 year old would watch a gift being unwrapped. I had fantasized about Sofia's ass so many times in the last days and now it was right here. Finally it was completely bare and she let the panties drop to the floor. Sofia bent forward a little and I could see her asshole and pussy lips."Enjoy." she said simply.I took this as my cue and started to kiss her plump bottom. I started on the bottom on one cheek and slowly worked my way across it, wanting to kiss every inch. Finally I got to her ass crack and started to kiss along it. Although I had never kissed an asshole before, I wanted to kiss Sofia's with all my being. I was afraid she might pull away if I did so but finally I couldn't resist. I pushed my face between her generous ass cheeks and kissed her asshole passionately. When she simply wriggled and pushed back on my face I murmured a muffled thank you and kissed it again and again like it was my first girlfriend. I eventually pulled away and enjoyed her other ass cheek. While I was kissing it Sofia teased me."This is what I need Jack. A man who wants me so much he is grateful just to kiss my ass. That's all you want, right?"I wanted to fuck her. I wanted to fuck her right here. I wanted her lips around my cock."Yes; thank you Sofia. Your ass is perfect and I know I am lucky to kiss it."Sofia broke into gales of laughter and rose, pulling away from my lips and letting her skirt fall back over her ass."Good boy" she said as she turned and touched my cheek again. "All the years I used to come by hereI thought you were hot. Now you're my desperate little ass kisser.""Thank you." I said, unsure what the right response would be."I think we should keep this to ourselves, don't you?" she taunted.I agreed emphatically and she responded, "No problem, our secret. But I expect you to always be grateful that you are allowed to bury your face in this ass, and always show me deep respect."I assured the teenager that i would, that of course I understood how lucky I was."Good." she smirked. "But I didn't get anything for my birthday. Maybe you should take me out for dinner. We can bring Tina if you like."I agreed readily, even while wondering how I could do this without looking like a fool. And what about Amy?"I like that you're so anxious to please Jack." Sofia bent down to kiss my cheek and as she did so she squeezed my cock through my pants. "Now I guess you should go take care of this. See you soon."To be continued in part 2, by writemarksmith for Literotica.

Amy gets fingered for the first time.In parts, by Djmac1031- listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.Tommy sat by the edge of the pool, alone with his thoughts as he waited for Amy to come back out of the house.Both of them had made it back unseen and unquestioned from their little secret getaway into the woods.He had just gotten back poolside when Amy's best friend Cindy came over to him.“If you're looking for Amy, I just passed her in the house a minute ago,” Cindy said. “She looked kind of strange, and freaked out a little. You two love birds aren't fighting or something are you?”Tommy sighed inwardly. Cindy was a good friend to Amy, but she was always so damn nosy. She'd been “shipping” the both of them since long before “shipping” had become a catchphrase, and a stupid one at that, Tommy thought.“No, of course not,” Tommy replied, as casually as he could. “I haven't seen her since the Marco / Polo game broke up a while ago and everybody wandered off.”Cindy looked skeptical. “Thought I saw you two still chatting after I got out of the pool,” she said, raising an eyebrow. “You sure somethings not up? You better not have upset my bestie!” she growled.“I don't know what you're talking about,” Tommy said, a little too defensively.“I'm gonna talk to her about it later tonight, ya know. I'm sleeping over. I'll get her to dish, whatever it is, you know that right?” Cindy claimed boldly.Tommy shrugged, trying to appear nonchalant. “You guys have fun, talk about whatever you want, I don't care.”Cindy gave him a look that said she didn't quite believe that, then spun and walked away.Tommy watched her leave, relieved she was finally gone. He caught himself looking at her plump ass as she retreated, then quickly averted his eyes.Cindy was cute, even beautiful he had to admit. If he was being honest with himself, he found her attractive sexually. But he certainly didn't have any feelings for her. Not like he had for Amy.Tommy's thoughts drifted back to Amy, and their time alone in the woods, and what they'd done together, a series of firsts for both of them.He thought of her final words to him before she left the wooded path for the house: “I love you too.”Was it love, he thought? It was certainly more than just some teenage “crush.”Was it just sexual? No, he thought. He'd had feelings for her long before what became their first sexual explorations together this evening. He was just finally getting around to admitting it to himself, and understanding that Amy had these same feelings too.It was all so new, so confusing. But exciting too, he had to admit.He sat there alone, feet in the water, thinking about all of that, and trying not to think about the handjob Amy had given him just minutes ago, or about seeing and touching her breasts for the first time. The last thing he wanted was to pitch another tent right there by the side of the pool.He looked up from his thoughts and saw Amy's mom heading into the house.Tommy had a moment of panic. He hoped Amy was done doing, well, whatever she was doing in there. She'd been gone awhile.But he supposed she had to clean up the mess he'd made. She was probably washing her suit and towel out, making sure no telltale stains were left behind.He didn't realize he'd been holding his breath until he saw Amy bound out the door and down the steps into the yard, and he let it out in a rush of relief.She looked happy and carefree enough, so if she'd encountered her mom it must have gone okay.Amy paused, looking around, and her face lit up in a radiant smile when she spotted him.Amy had to keep herself from running over to Tommy. She felt like she was floating over the grass, not simply stepping across it as she walked towards him, butterflies in her stomach.He stood as she approached, and it struck her, not for the first time, just how handsome he was.His eyes were a strange but beautiful combo of green and brown, with yellow flecks you could only see up close.His hair was a darker blonde than hers, although it was lightened now by the sun and spiky in a short summer cut.His body was lean and lanky, with wide shoulders and long legs. While not super muscular, what he had was lean and firm and strong from the various forms of physical work he always seemed to be doing.Amy's eyes traveled down his hairless chest to his stomach, then (not for the first time) to that hint of a V shape that started just under his abs, pointing the way towards his,“No, stop, not now,” Amy thought. “That way madness lies,” she laughed to herself, remembering her Shakespeare.She hoped he hadn't caught her looking, then realized maybe she wouldn't mind so much if he had anyway.His eyes seemed fixed on her as she approached, and they were speckled moonlight.Amy felt her heart flutter and a tingle between her legs. “Oh girl,” she thought. “If this is love, you're in trouble,” she groaned inwardly.Then they were together, standing face to face.Amy desperately wanted to hug him, to kiss him, but they both knew they couldn't risk such open displays of affection just now.So she instead simply spoke, “Hey there.”“Hey,” Tommy replied, almost a whisper.They both stood there, smiling like, well, two young lovers. Neither knew what to say next. Tommy broke the silence. “Wanna get a snack?”“I'd love to,” was her reply.They spent the rest of the party almost entirely by each other's side. Oh they socialized, chatted with their other friends, even played horseshoes for a while. But they we're always at least close by, making eye contact and sharing secret smiles.The party eventually started to wind down, and people began saying their goodbyes.Tommy kept a respectful distance as many were approaching Amy to congratulate her and say goodnight. She stood for a while with her parents, thanking each guest in turn for coming and for their thoughtful gifts, etc.He felt a sudden tap on his shoulder. It was his mother.“Hey sport, I'm gonna go. Do you want a ride back with me or are you staying for a bit?” They only lived a few blocks away, an easy walking distance, but his mom had driven so she could bring over the food she'd volunteered to make and the graduation gifts they'd gotten for Amy.“Is it okay if I stay a bit? Amy's parents said it was okay if a few of us stayed and watched a movie,” I explained. “I can walk home after, no problem. It's a nice night.”Mom looked at him and grinned. “Wanna spend more time with Amy, huh?” she said knowingly. “Don't think I haven't noticed how much time you two have been spending together lately.” Tommy gulped but said nothing.His mother relented. “Well, okay. I trust you, and I trust Amy's parents. You won't get into too much trouble I think. Just behave yourself, you hear? Be a good gentleman. And be home by midnight.”Tommy smiled and nodded. “Sure mom, you bet. Thanks.”“Just remember: God is watching you.” And with that she turned to make her goodbyes to Amy and her parents.“Yeah, well, we gave him a hell of a show earlier then,” Tommy thought to himself, and had to stifle a laugh.The popcorn was made, some fruit juice poured, (“You guys have had enough soda for one day” Amy's mom had said, stern but kindly) and they were settling down to watch the movie.The only person who wound up staying besides Tommy was Cindy, who of course was sleeping over.Amy and Cindy were on the center couch. Tommy sat alone in a recliner chair off to the side, as Amy's parents came in from the kitchen.“We're heading up to bed now,” Amy's dad started. “We expect you kids to behave yourself.” Amy's mom turned and looked directly at Tommy. “I expect you'll be a gentleman and show respect for our house?” she asked him.“Yes ma'am, yes sir,” Tommy replied, addressing both parents.Mom nodded, then turned to Cindy. “Cindy, you're chaperone. Keep a watch over these two. They've been making eyes at each other all night.”“Mom!” Amy cried, embarrassed.“What? You thought we didn't notice? We're not as blind as you think we are,” her mom shot back.Amy flushed crimson, but said nothing more.“Cindy?” Mom continued, “you heard me right? You're on guard duty. Understand?”Cindy barely contained her eye roll but nodded and replied, “Yes ma'am, of course.”“Just remember,” Dad said suddenly, “leave room for the Holy Spirit,” and looking directly at Tommy, dropped him a wink and smiled.Tommy gulped. He had no clue what to make of that at all, so he simply nodded.Mom threw dad a sharp glare and his smile quickly faded. “Straight home after the movie young man, you understand me?” Mom said.“Yes ma'am, I understand,” Tommy replied.Then they both gave Amy a kiss on the cheek and went upstairs to their bedroom.The room was silent for several moments after they left, finally broken by Cindy. “Well that was awkward,” she blurted.They all laughed, breaking the tension.They'd all changed into some dry clothes earlier, (Tommy had only just remembered to fetch his from his mom's car before she left) and Tommy couldn't help but notice how cute Amy looked in her sleepwear; a pink Hello Kitty pajama top and matching shorts.It was, as all her outfits were, modest, but it left her shoulders bare and he could see the tan lines made by her bathing suit. Suddenly he was thinking about her breasts, exposed and pale in the moonlight, as she'd slowly slipped down the straps,He was snapped out of this memory by a voice. “Tommy? Earth to Tommy!”It was Cindy. “You can't see the TV well from there. Come sit on the couch with us. I'll scoot over, you can sit next to Amy.” She smiled wryly, and Amy elbowed her good naturedly, but put up no further argument.“Yeah, sure, makes sense,” Tommy said casually, trying not to sound too eager.The girls scooted over and he sat down next to Amy, who was now in the middle, Cindy to her left at the other end.Their hips touched as he sat, and he awkwardly tried to figure out what to do with his left arm. He decided to put it around Amy's shoulders. He made sure to keep his hand up on the couch, a safe distance from the tempting curve of her breast.Amy settled her head on Tommy's shoulder, sighing almost imperceptibly in contentment. Cindy heard it though, and this time did not contain her eye roll, but smiled knowingly.They watched the movie like that for a while, in silence. It was some rom-com the girls had picked out, one of their favorites. Tommy didn't really care what they picked. He wasn't there for the movie.It was a PG film and a pretty tame one at that. No sex or nudity of course. Although there were a couple of kissing scenes and during them Tommy could feel Amy shifting slightly under his arm, and knew exactly what she was thinking.About an hour into the movie, Cindy suddenly stood up. Making a show of stretching (Tommy could not help but notice the way her large breasts pushed out from her less modest tank top, despite himself) and, mock yawning, turned to address them.“I'm tired, I think I'm gonna go to bed,” she announced, looking slyly at Tommy for a second. Then to Amy she added, “your parents bedroom is right across the hall from yours. Keep your cell phone nearby. If I hear them stir, I'll text you.”Turning back to Tommy, she said, “There's about 30 minutes left in this movie. If Amy's not upstairs and in her bed in 35, I'm personally knocking on her parents door and waking them up.”“I know your parents told me to chaperone,” she continued, “but I figure if God sees all, let Him keep an eye on you two.”And with a sly wink and a totally knowing grin, she turned and went upstairs.Tommy and Amy both sat silent and shocked as they watched her go.Tommy broke the silence. “I, I can't believe she just did that,” he muttered.Amy just sighed, cupped his face with her hand, turned it towards her own, and whispered, “she's a good friend.”And just like that they were kissing.Tommy's mind was spinning happily. She smelled so good, clean and fresh after her earlier shower. Some kind of floral scented shampoo, he thought, and he also caught a hint of what he guessed was perfume; a light, almost fruity scent. Her hair was loose, wavy, and flowing around her face and neck.He could taste her lip gloss, sweet with a hint of cinnamon.It wasn't long before the arm he still had half on the couch dropped to a more comfortable, intimate position.Breaking the kiss a moment, he looked at her, head tilted, eyes questioning. No words were needed. She simply nodded her consent and shifted herself into a better position for his hand to gently cup her breast.Again he felt her hard little nipple underneath her shirt, already swollen. He could see her neck and what little skin that was exposed just above her chest flush with excitement as she squirmed under his touch.His hand then slid under the soft cotton fabric and found the bare skin of her breast beneath. He was surprised she wasn't wearing a bra, but supposed the top was generally modest enough that she didn't need one.Or, he speculated, she'd left it off on purpose.Amy rested her head back on the couch and closed her eyes, focusing on the incredible sensations, as his hand explored her firm young flesh. He was so gentle, and every time his fingers found her nipples her body jerked as if shocked.Tommy's voice broke through her trance, whispering. “Amy, are you  okay? Tell me if I hurt you, or,”“I'm fine, just, sensitive,” she stammered. She opened her eyes, imploring, “don't stop, please.” She leaned in, finding his lips again.As they continued making out, he felt her hand land on his upper thigh, slowly moving towards his crotch.The loose fitting shorts he was wearing were containing his throbbing erection, but just barely. Then her hand was over it, feeling it's length for the second time that night.Suddenly she was tugging at his waistband, trying desperately to free it.It took all of his willpower to grasp her hand and remove it.“Amy, we can't. It's too risky. And too, messy.”She groaned and frowned. “I know, but,”Tommy lifted her chin up to face him, and spoke softly, lovingly. “Amy, I want it too, but we have to be smart. If your parents walked in on us with my pants down, or if I made a mess again all over your couch,” he paused, removed his hand from her breast, and with one finger made the “throat cutting” gesture across his neck.She nodded, regretfully. “Yeah, you're right. Dammit.”They sat quietly for a moment, just holding each other.She looked at him suddenly, with a determined glint in her eye.“Would you,” she paused, licked her lips, swallowed nervously, started again:“Would you, touch me, somewhere else?” Her voice was a weak whisper.“Where?” said Tommy, not getting it yet.Amy smiled shyly, looked down, and slowly parted her legs.Understanding dawned in his eyes. A huge grin spread on his face, but was quickly replaced by gentle concern.“Are you sure?” he asked sweetly. “Because I don't want to pressure you, or make you feel like you have to,”Amy cut him off sharply but lovingly. “Tommy, if you don't touch my Kitty right now I'll wind up screaming in frustration. Please. I need this.” Her voice was a harsh whisper that contained a desperation he'd never heard from her before.Tommy was utterly taken aback by this outburst. Then he broke into a goofy grin. “Your kitty?” he said incredulously.Amy flushed with embarrassment. “It's what, it's what I've always, called, it. I know, it's silly.”“It's adorable,” said Tommy, “and so are you.”His hand went to the bare skin of her right thigh, slowly caressing her soft, tan skin.Her breathing became heavier as his hand slid higher up her thigh, finding the hem in the leg of her pajama shorts, then slipped under it.His fingers found the edge of her panties where they met her thigh, then paused.She moaned, put her hand on his, pushed it further. “Please,” she groaned, “please keep going.”His fingers started to work their way under the edge of her panties when she suddenly stopped him.“Just don't, just don't push your fingers, inside. Not all the way,  okay? I'm still a virgin, and I wanna stay that way for now. At least till we're ready to,” she stopped herself, then shrugged, “, well you know. Touch anywhere else you want, just don't push inside,  okay?”Tommy nodded, understanding. He knew enough about the female anatomy to understand what the hymen was and how it could be broken. He certainly didn't want to push Amy beyond what she was ready for.“Don't worry, I don't ever want to hurt you, Amy. Please tell me if I do. And stop me if I go too far. I've never done this, and I want it to be right,” he said.“Just touch me,” she hissed. “I'll guide you if needed, okay?”Without further hesitation, his hand slid up again, finding her panties, but instead of going under them he suddenly changed direction and went over the fabric, cupping her entire “Kitty” in his palm.What he found was warm, almost hot, and he could feel moisture seeping its way through the gusset, warm and slippery like a lotion or oil.He looked at her with happy confusion, and she smiled. “It gets that way sometimes. When it's, excited.” She winked at him wickedly. “But you're torturing me, Tommy. Here, let me just,”With a quick move, her hand was suddenly inside her pajama shorts, and with a jerk she pulled her panties aside, allowing him easier access. He instantly felt the hot wet flesh of her virgin cunt under the palm of his hand.He wasn't sure who gasped louder at the moment of contact, him or her.Amy's eyes rolled back in her head as his fingers started to explore her soft folds.Tommy was mesmerized by what he was feeling. His fingers gently probed and explored her swollen labia, then found where they separated as his fingers slipped between them, locating the entrance to her vagina.He stopped there, remembering his promise not to probe too deep.Cautiously, he stuck a finger tip in, then looked at Amy. “This okay? Not too much?”Her breath was hitching, as she struggled to keep quiet despite the immense pleasure. “Ya, yes, it's fine,” she stammered. “Juh, just a little deeper. There, stop! Now just slide it in and out a bit.”He followed her instructions and she closed her eyes again, imagining, as she had when she'd masturbated earlier, that it was the tip of his cock sliding in and out of her virgin hole.She felt like a fire hydrant the way she was gushing from the gentle fingering. Tommy felt it too.“It's so wet,” he said, his voice a low marvel. “I know, sorry,” she stuttered, barely able to speak.“Don't be,” he whispered in her ear. “I got you way messier earlier, remember? Besides, I'm assuming this means I'm doing a good job, right?”“Oh, yes, yes you, oh, oh God, don't stop, a little faster, oh, oh Jesus, I'm gonna,” Amy suddenly bit down on her lip so hard she thought it might bleed, as she felt the wave of her orgasm hit her, knocking her head back against the couch, her arm squeezing Tommy's waist so tight he could barely breathe, her other hand flying to her mouth to cover her scream as her body shook uncontrollably.“Don't stop don't stop don't stop,” her voice came muffled from under her hand as she felt a fireball of pleasure spread outwardly from her vagina, simultaneously up towards her head and down to her toes. Then her sounds were no longer words, but high pitched squeals. Her body rocked forward, then back, then shook with what looked like a convulsion. Her eyes rolled back in her head.Amy gives her first blowjob.Amy had been sitting with her eyes closed in a state of utter relaxation, wrapped in Tommy's strong embrace. Suddenly they opened, and looking down, she saw Tommy's erection, still straining against his shorts.“Oh, Tommy, I'm so sorry, I totally forgot about, that,” she gestured to his crotch. “Are you sure I can't, you know, help take care of it? It seems so unfair to leave you that way.”Tommy glanced at the TV. There were maybe ten minutes left in the movie. Plenty of time, really. But he was still worried.“Amy, I'd be lying if I said I didn't want you to. But I'm just concerned about making another mess all over you, or worse, on your parents couch!”Amy looked sad, then thoughtful. She looked up at him suddenly, with a gaze that was both shy yet determined.“I have, I have an idea,” she said, her voice shaking, “but I don't know what you'll think of it.”Tommy looked at her quizzically, so she continued, “I could, I could, you know, put it in my, in my mouth.” She blushed at her own brazen words.Tommy's eyes went wide. “You mean,?”Amy simply nodded. Her face still flushed but also filled with love and determination. “Yes,” she answered. “I want to please you that way. Please?” she begged, pouting.Her plea broke any remaining willpower he had left to resist. He kissed her, then smiled. “How could I possibly refuse that pretty face?” he chuckled.He sat back, loosened his shorts, then slid them down. His cock sprung free immediately.Despite having seen and touched it in this state earlier that evening, Amy still couldn't help but giggle at how his penis bounced and twitched all on it's own.“What would be the, you know, best way to, you know, do that?” she asked, suddenly feeling bashful.“Um,” Tommy thought, “maybe on your knees? On the floor?”Amy nodded and slid down to the floor, placing herself between Tommy's legs.This seemed like a good position, she thought, as she got her first really good, close up look at his penis. There was a long, thick vein that ran up the underside of it, from the bottom of the shaft up to the strange indentation of flesh just under the tip that reminded Amy vaguely of her own folds just above her clit. She observed his balls again, in their strange little sack of flesh, covered in small dark hairs.“It's all such a strange looking thing,” she thought to herself, “but somehow beautiful, and arousing.”Amy took his throbbing member in her hand, feeling it pulse in her grip, then started to lean forward towards it.Just as her lips approached his swollen head, she froze. Letting go, she looked up at him, suddenly afraid.“I,” Amy started, “I don't, I don't know what I'm doing,” she stammered. “What if I hurt you?”“You don't have to do this, Amy, we can stop right now,” Tommy said, concerned.“No, no, I'm just, I wanna do good,” Amy smiled weakly, “just afraid I won't be.”“Relax, take your time, go slow, you'll be fine baby. I'm so worked up this won't take long anyway,” he laughed, calming her. Then he echoed her earlier words, “I'll guide you if needed,  okay?”She nodded, smiled, then advanced once more towards his throbbing cock. She felt Tommy's hand touching her face in gentle reassurance, then brushing her hair back away from it. She met his gaze and smiled.Her lips found his head and kissed it tentatively. As before in the woods when she touched it for the very first time, it suddenly started bouncing up and down like a diving board someone just leapt from.She suppressed her mirth this time, determined to get down to business. Again taking his thick shaft in her tiny hand, she held it steady, as she kissed the tip more confidently now. Tommy gasped, feeling the warmth of her lips make contact with his sensitive glans.Feeling bolder, Amy parted her lips and slowly took the tip in her mouth.Tommy winced suddenly, and whispered through his clenched jaw, “mind the teeth!”Amy's mouth let go immediately, and she blurted, “Shit, sorry! You  okay?”“Fine, I'm fine, just, it's  okay baby, try again,” Tommy said reassuringly.Amy's cheeks flushed hot, but she nodded and slid her lips over the tip of his cock again, this time making sure to keep her teeth clear.She got past the tip easily enough, then took another inch or so. Here she paused yet again. She had no idea how far she should or could go, or what to do next.Sensing her confusion and hesitation, Tommy spoke to her softly. “Only go as far as you're comfortable, baby, then just slide it in and out, kinda like what you did with your hand earlier, but using your mouth instead. Does that make sense?”“Mmm hmm,” Amy replied through her full lips, the vibrations causing a groan of pleasure from Tommy. She made a mental note that he liked that.Slowly, Amy started to move her head, up and down, feeling the hot flesh of his cock sliding across her tongue, feeling the ridge of his tip passing in and out of her lips; a very strange yet pleasurable sensation.She was starting to get the hang of it. Using her right hand to hold his cock steady, her grip gentle yet firm at the base, Amy continued to bob her head up and down over his cock, although she still only dared to take about a third of it.It was incredibly hard, yet also felt somehow soft and spongy in her mouth. She was surprised to realize it had no real taste to it at all besides a hint of salt.She was so busy concentrating on what she was doing that she barely remembered to check to see how Tommy was handling it.Looking up, she saw him covering his mouth with his hand, trying to contain his groans and gasps. But his eyes spoke volumes as to the pleasure he was receiving.Their eyes met again, and Amy somehow managed a smile despite having the first penis she'd ever seen, touched, and now sucked in her mouth. She started humming again softly, grinning up at him with a wicked sparkle in her ocean blue eyes.That sent Tommy over the edge. These sensations were all too new to him, far more intense and pleasurable than anything he'd ever managed to create with just his hand. There was no way he could hold back for long.Amy suddenly felt his penis swell in her mouth, like it was expanding somehow. The earlier handjob she'd given had clued her in on what this meant of course; his climax was imminent.Now was the moment of truth, Amy realized. Would she be able to handle him squirting all that thick, sticky stuff in her mouth?Despite being completely inexperienced, Amy was a smart girl. She decided the best course of action in a split second.Quickly she lifted her head up so that her mouth now only held his throbbing cock head. Her lips sealed tight around the ridge forming a vacuum. The hand that had been gripping his base now started to stroke his shaft up and down as he'd taught her before, jerking him while applying gentle suction with her mouth.If she was going to try to catch all of his squirt, she decided she should treat his cock like a straw and try to suck it out. That's just what she did, and she felt the first blast pushing its way up his shaft under her hand, forcefully shooting out the tip.It hit her tongue; hot, salty, but also sweet somehow. The texture was thick and creamy, like some strange combo of yogurt and egg whites. Amy tasted it for only a microsecond before acting on instinct and working the slimy glob to the back of her throat and swallowing.Just in time for the second blast. This one caught her less prepared, and she choked slightly, then kept going.But there was simply too much to keep up with. Her mouth was filling up faster than she could swallow, and with horror she realized some of his cum was leaking out past her lips despite her best efforts at containment and about to drip on the couch.Suddenly she felt a hand just under her chin. Tommy, thinking quickly, had grabbed some fortunate nearby napkins and was using them to catch the run off oozing from her lips and down her chin.She took the napkins gratefully, and quickly mopped up her chin. Amy pulled her mouth back until her lips were resting just over the slit of his tip, then slowly stroked his still hard shaft, feeling the last few drops squeeze out on her tongue.She rolled his cum around on her tongue a bit, savoring the taste this time. It didn't taste bad, nor did it taste good, she thought. Just, odd. But it certainly wasn't terrible or anything. And just the notion of what exactly it was, and just how it had wound up in her mouth, sent pleasant little shivers through her.Amy looked up at Tommy, the tip of his penis still on her lips, and grinned proudly. She'd done it! She'd actually made him squirt with her mouth! And managed to keep it from getting truly messy by actually swallowing almost all of it.Amy felt his penis starting to soften slightly in her hand. She marveled at the fascinating biology of it all for a moment before deciding on a whim to lick him completely clean of the last few splashes of cum that were stuck to him.She heard Tommy moan, and felt his body tremor, as she gently finished cleaning his shaft and head with her tongue. Then, giving it one last kiss, she reluctantly let go of his slowly deflating penis.Amy then felt a sudden pang of guilt. Not for giving her first blowjob, no. She actually felt proud about that. She just felt bad for being so focused on what she was doing that she'd totally missed out on seeing most of Tommy's reaction.She looked up at him again. His face was flushed, but grinning ear to ear. She noticed with some alarm that his lower lip was bleeding, and called his attention to it.“Really?” Tommy muttered, as if coming out of a trance. He tentatively touched his lip, saw the blood on his fingers, then chuckled softly. “Well, it was either bite my lip or scream so loud I'd wake your parents. Small price to pay, I guess,” he said laughing. “It's not bad, it'll be fine, don't worry.” He dabbed his lip with a fresh napkin, wiping off the blood.Amy got up off her knees and sat beside him on the couch, then simply wrapped her arms around him in a warm hug that he returned in earnest.“That was beautiful, Amy. Absolutely amazing. Thank you so, so much,” he whispered in her ear, followed by, “I love you.”“I know,” she whispered, grinning again. Tommy laughed. “Well played, princess.”Looking up, Tommy noticed the credits were now rolling on the movie.“Shit, I better get moving,” he sighed, reluctantly letting go of Amy and reaching down to pull his shorts back up.“Wait,” whispered Amy, “just a second, I just wanna, ,” her hand wrapped around his now soft penis and gave it a gentle squeeze, “say goodbye.” Then she giggled. “It's so strange how different it feels when it's soft,” she marveled.“Yeah, well keep that up and you'll wake it up again,” he said, only half joking. He already felt it starting to stir despite having just had his second orgasm within a couple of hours.“Take a last look,” he cracked before pulling his shorts up and adjusting everything back to normal.Their eyes met again, and Amy gently kissed him, taking care not to put too much pressure on his sore lip. But it had already stopped bleeding and he didn't wince at her kiss, simply returned it.Finally they broke the kiss, and Tommy stood up. “Time for me to go, babe, sorry.”Amy nodded, then suddenly looked troubled. Noticing the look, he asked, “What is it? What's on your mind?”Amy took a moment to gather her thoughts, then finally spoke. “Tommy, I, I've really, enjoyed everything we've, done together tonight. All of it. And I don't feel guilty or shameful about it. Does, does that make me, a slut?” she asked with a gulp.“No, God no,” Tommy gasped. “Do you love me?” he asked her, looking in her eyes.“Yes, so much,” she replied earnestly.“I love you too, Amy. And I don't think it's wrong for two people who love each other to, to do these things, to, to make each other feel good. To, please each other,” he said, “no matter what some guy in a collar says from a pulpit.”Amy's face relaxed and broke into a warm, grateful smile. “Thank you,” she said softly, “that makes me feel better. Because I feel that way too.”“I gotta say,” said Tommy, “It kinda surprised me the way you swore when you were orgasming. It was, it was kinda hot.”Amy blushed but grinned. “Yeah, that surprised me too, actually,” she said, then just shrugged.They shared one last embrace, a quick final kiss, and then Tommy was out the door.He turned to look back at her, waved, and whispered loudly, “I love you. See you again soon.”“I love you too,” she mouthed silently, blew him a kiss, and closed the door.&l

Two life long friends start to explore intimacy together.In 4 parts, By D j mac 1031 - listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.The pool party had been going on for several hours, and it was well after dark, when Amy asked me if I'd wanted to go for a walk in the woods behind the house.She was 18, I was 19, but we'd known each other since we were toddlers, our families being very close and part of the same church group.The party was to celebrate her high school graduation (I graduated the year before) and was mainly our families along with some of our mutual friends from church and school.As I said, we'd been friends for a long time, but it was only in recent months that things seemed to change between us.Talking about our futures, our questions of what we wanted to do with our lives, our secret bonding over our mutual distaste of our parents' particular brand of religion, had brought us closer together as friends, but also somehow felt more than ‘just' friends.I'd certainly started noticing her beautiful body more recently as well.Amy was blonde, with curly shoulder length locks, now damp around her face. Blue eyes that almost matched the pool water we were currently floating in.Her one-piece bathing suit was modest (I'm sure her parents had some say in that) but still couldn't help but highlight the curves of her perfect apple sized breasts, or the roundness of her ass that hadn't quite lost its “baby fat” yet.She was well tanned of course; it was her pool and she spent a lot of time sunning herself when she wasn't actually swimming in it.We'd been playing Marco Polo for awhile along with our friends, and there was the usual silliness, splashing, and occasional “accidental” groping of random body parts as we all chased each other around the pool, taking turns being the “blind” player.My hands had found Amy's body on more than a few occasions when it was my turn. I was starting to think she was letting me catch her just so my hands could brush against her hips, her back, and yes once right across her round bubble ass.We'd been taking a break from the game and just floating nearby each other, catching our breath, when she asked about going for the walk.Most of our friends had left the pool already, getting snacks or drinks or just drying off.“You really wanna?” I asked, surprised. We'd been spending a lot of time together recently, but both of us having very religious conservative parents made it difficult to actually pursue any kind of true dating relationship.We weren't girlfriend and boyfriend yet, not by any stretch, but had certainly progressed beyond mere childhood friends in the past several weeks.I still remember my surprise when she kissed me right on the lips at her graduation ceremony just a few days ago.Oh it was quick, and she'd been hugging and kissing lots of folks. But it wasn't accidental on her part and it certainly didn't feel platonic.“Yeah, come on, it'll be fun, I promise,” she replied. The smile on her face was mischievous to say the least.I was a bit scared honestly. Both our parents would freak out if they caught us sneaking off together. I honestly couldn't wait to get out of my house and away from all the religious nonsense. But until then I had to put up with their repressive bullshit that made it incredibly difficult for me to even consider dating any girls on a regular basis, let alone get laid.We climbed out of the pool, grabbed our towels, and took a look around.Our parents all seemed busy, chatting away with some of the other parents in attendance, drinking, laughing, and playing some card game.I didn't think they'd notice us.“ Okay, let's go, lead the way I guess. You know these woods better than me.”Amy didn't hesitate. She took my hand and led me to a little path that was barely visible in the dark.As we got to the edge by the tree line, we both took one more look around, saw no one noticing us, and quietly slipped through the trees and down the path.We hadn't gone very far when we came to a little clearing. A few stumps marked where some trees had been cleared, and a small pile of wood to one side, apparently the remains of some makeshift fort.“My brothers cleared this spot years ago; they used to have sleep-outs in their fort. They never let me come here with them but I've always known about it. They eventually forgot about it as they got older, but I never did. It's a nice spot to just get away and be alone for a while,” she explained.“Yeah, it's pretty cool I guess” I said, then, awkwardly, “not that many bugs here.”She laughed. “I keep it clear here so it doesn't get overgrown. And I sprayed some bug killer here earlier this afternoon. Just in case.” She had that mischievous grin again and a twinkle in her eye I couldn't fathom.“In case what?” I asked stupidly. God, the cluelessness of a teenage boy.“In case this” she said, and suddenly she was in my arms, her lips pressed to mine.I froze for a moment, but thankfully, instinct took over, and I kissed her back.She broke the kiss after a few seconds, almost reluctantly. "I've been wanting to do that forever, you know. I've been waiting so long for the right moment.“I smiled, hoping she couldn't see how red my face was in the moonlight that shone down on us."Wow. Well I'm, I'm glad you did Amy. That was, that was really, that was really nice.” I stuttered around the words like an idiot.“I'm glad you liked it. Because I wanna do it again.” She smiled, looking at me in anticipation.This time I made the move, pulling her gently by the waist, leaning down a bit (she was shorter than me) and moving in for another kiss.She met me halfway and once again our lips connected.We were both inexperienced, but we got the hang of it quickly. I tested her lips with my tongue; they parted and accepted it. She offered her tongue in return, and we explored, if a bit awkwardly, the art of French kissing.We'd break the kiss only for a few moments to look into each other's eyes, smile, then right back at it.My hands up until that point had remained on her hips. Her arms were up around my neck and she was standing on her toes to help get some height.I decided to be a bit bolder, and slowly started moving my hands. First just slowly up then back down her sides. I repeated this move a few times and her body seemed to respond positively, so I got braver.My hands went back to her hips, then slowly around to her back. While the front of her suit was modest, the back was mostly open, allowing my hands to gently caress her soft, perfect skin.She broke the kiss and giggled, “that tickles!”“Sorry,” I said, lying.“I didn't say stop, did I?” She replied softly, then started kissing me again.My hands continued rubbing her back, but now I was moving them in small slow circles, lower, and lower still, stopping just above her ass.I could feel her wriggling, trying to stand taller, and realized she was trying to actually move her ass UP and into my hands!I took her signal and went with it, sliding my hands down and finally cupping the perfect teen bubble ass I'd up until then been able to admire only with my eyes.“Mmm,” she moaned as she broke the kiss. “Finally. Took you long enough,” she giggled again playfully.“I was trying to be a gentleman,” I joked.“Well stop trying so hard” she shot back playfully.“Oh yeah?“ I said in mock annoyance. "Well then,” and with that I playfully grabbed her ass harder.What happened next happened quickly. My pull on her ass threw her off the balance of her toes, and she fell forward, right into me, our bodies touching fully for the first time.And that's when I realized I had a massive erection.I felt her lower stomach lean right into it when she slipped, felt the simultaneous jolt of pain from the impact and pleasure from, well, the contact.She was laughing at first, then suddenly went quiet as she looked down, confused for a moment.Then her eyes went wide as she looked up at me.“Is that, is that your,” Now she was the one stuttering. "Is that what I think it is?“ She managed to get out.My face went beet red. "Yeah, um, look, sorry, I,”“It's  okay” she cut in. “Did I, did I hurt you?”“No,” I replied. (it had hurt, but only a little really and I didn't want to make her feel bad.)“Oh,  okay, good.” She said, biting her lip.We stood there in awkward silence for a moment. But she didn't back away, and I certainly didn't want her to. My cock was throbbing, straining against the fabric of my suit, and while separated by my suit and her own, I still enjoyed the contact of another person, especially my beautiful friend Amy, touching up against my penis, even if only indirectly.I didn't want the moment to end. But I didn't know how to continue.Amy finally broke the silence. "Is that, because of me?“ She asked shyly."Yes” I managed.She pulled away from me and I almost groaned. I didn't want her to move.But she only pulled back far enough to look down to see the tent pushing up from my swimsuit.Her eyes again went wide. “Wow. I mean I knew they got, bigger, when guys got, uh; but I didn't think they'd get that, big, or,” She stopped, looking both confused and excited.I was embarrassed, yet also feeling a sense of pride, and excitement. My life-long friend was seeing my erected penis for the first time, even if it was covered by my suit, and it was giving her a good show.“Have you never seen a guys, you know, thing before?” I asked, hoping mine was truly her first.“Well, no, not really. A picture in a textbook once. but it was just a drawing, and not this big, or,” she paused.“Hard?” I finished for her.“Yeah,” she laughed. "I never saw a hard one, or a real one.“ She gulped."Yeah, they're usually smaller and soft, normally. But get much bigger and harder when, excited” I explained simply.“So you're, excited, because of me?”“Yes,” I replied, “Amy, you're so beautiful, and I'm so happy to be here, kissing you, and touching you. I've wanted this for a long time too, and now that it's happening, I can't help but get, well, turned on. I hope this doesn't upset you.”“No, not at all. I, I love it” she said, grinning widely.“Can I, can I touch it? She stammered.My heart jumped. This is gonna happen? My brain screamed silently in joy."Of course,” I managed to say, “I'd, I'd love that.”She came in closer to me again. I could smell the chlorine in her hair, but also just, well, her. Her bright face shined in the moonlight, beautiful, without a stitch of makeup on.Her left arm went around my hip to my back, and with her right, she slowly, tentatively, reached out and placed the palm of her hand over the bulge of my suit.My cock jumped immediately at her touch, and she was startled, pulling her hand back in surprise.“It moved!” She gasped. “Wait, it, it moves?”“Yeah it does that,” I smiled, begging silently for her to touch it again.She burst out laughing. “Oh my God, that's great! It moves!” She laughed so loud I was afraid the whole party behind us would hear.“Shush,” I whispered, and she tried to contain herself, finally quieting to the occasional giggle.Her hand reached out, more boldly this time, and again my throbbing member jumped at her touch, but this time she didn't pull away.Instead, she started gently rubbing it with the palm of her hand. It bobbed and twitched with her movements and she smiled brightly, like a kid on Christmas with a new toy, enjoying how it responded to her touch.I was enjoying it too. Not exactly the way I did it on my own of course, but hell, any touching was good touching, when it came to a beautiful girl with her hand on your cock.“Does that, does it feel, good?” She asked shyly.“Oh god yes, Amy. It feels amazing, so so good! Please don't stop.” I begged.She smiled such a beautiful smile, and continued exploring.“I want to, I wanna see it” she said suddenly.I felt I must be dreaming. If so, please, whatever you do, God, be merciful, please don't wake me up now!I couldn't even manage the words so just nodded, and she slowly tugged down my suit, struggling a bit to get it over the protruding obstacle, until I helped by undoing the string and tugging with her.It suddenly popped out, springing upward in all its full glory.She had to stifle another laugh; not a cruel one, mocking me, but a joyful, playful excited laugh that spoke to how thrilled she was to finally see it.“Wow! Holy crap!” She whispered. “It looks even bigger in person! And so, veiny! Are you sure that's not painful? It looks so swollen!”“Not painful at all, it actually feels really pleasurable, and very sensitive to, being touched” I said, hinting at what I hoped she'd get back to.She grinned wickedly and took the hint, and her hand again reached for my cock. Within moments I was feeling, for the first time ever, the incredible feeling of skin on skin contact from someone other than myself touching my cock.Now, she was using her fingers, running them up my shaft, tracing their way to the tip, then, back down. My body was literally shaking in bliss.Suddenly she giggled again.“What's so funny now?” I asked, not harshly.“I just now noticed your, what's the word? Testicles, right? They're, don't be mad, please, but they're just silly looking. Like little balls in a sack.”“Yeah well that's why we call them balls,” I laughed. "And it's okay, I'm not mad. They are kinda goofy looking.“Her hand cupped them gently, and she looked up at me, questioning. "Is this okay? I don't wanna hurt them, I know it can really hurt a guy getting hit there.”“You're fine, just be gentle with them, don't squeeze, just rub,” I said.She gently rubbed them for a few seconds, feeling their weight, being very careful.“What feels better, touching your, balls, or your,?” She must have felt embarrassed to say penis or cock or whatever other term, because she just gestured at my twitching member.“My cock?” I said, seeing how she'd react if I said it.She flinched at the word, not used to using or hearing the “dirty” words too often I suppose.“Yeah, your, cock,” she repeated, trying out the word, then deciding she liked it.“Your big hard cock.” Her face had that wicked grin again.“Yeah touching my cock feels better, honestly,” I grinned back. “Especially when you are touching it.”She took that as an invitation to continue.“Tell me how to, to touch it the way, the way you like,” she asked nervously.“Okay. Well,” I paused, then continued, “what you were doing felt really good, but it's better if you, well, here, let me show you.” And with that I took her hand and guided it into the more familiar grip around my shaft, then showed her how to stroke it, pulling the skin gently up around the tip, then back, the way every guy figures out how to do as soon as he hits puberty.She got the hang of it pretty quickly and I let go, allowing her to continue at her own pace.“It feels so warm,” she gasped, “and, I can feel your pulse in it” she marveled.Suddenly she looked up at me. “It's, beautiful.” She said, then kissed me.I pulled her in close as we kissed, her hand never letting go.I was close to cumming, I knew I wouldn't last much longer if she kept going. I grabbed her hand and made her pause, trying to extend the moment. She looked up at me questioningly.“Just needed a pause for a second.” I explained. Suddenly, I had a thought.“Can I,?” I stammered, as I moved my hand towards her beautiful firm boobs, waiting for her consent.She bit her lip, then nodded. “Yes,” she whispered.I touched her breast gently, my hand over her suit still, heard her gasp, felt her shudder. I could feel her nipple, stiff and swollen, poking through the fabric.Her hand suddenly left my cock, and I looked at her, curious. She simply smiled then reached up and slowly slipped the shoulder straps of her bathing suit down.She hesitated for only a moment, then continued, exposing to my delighted eyes her firm, young breasts for the first time.They stood, perky and oh so round, their pale pinkness a sharp contrast to the rest of her tanned skin. Her nipples were tiny points sticking up from the middle of her light pink, puffy areolas.My face must have been interesting; with my mouth agape and my eyes wide, because she giggled again, nervously.“Do you like them?” She asked quietly.“They're beautiful. Just like you Amy,” I replied lovingly. She blushed but smiled.With my left arm still holding her close, my right hand again found her perfect tits.I went from one to the other, alternating between a gentle caress and soft squeezes. I could feel her heart racing beneath her left breast. I gently rolled her left nipple between my fingers, then gave it a slight tug. She gasped in surprise and (I'd hoped) pleasure.“Was that  okay? I didn't hurt you?” I asked, concerned.“No, I'm fine, it felt good, just, sensitive,” she managed to say, breathing heavily.We kissed again, and then I felt her hand return to stroking my throbbing boner.After about another minute or two of this, her stroking my cock, me playing with her breasts, I felt the familiar sensation of my climax approaching, knowing I would not be able to hold it back any longer.“Amy,” I gasped, breathing heavy, “you're going to make me, oh God, I can't hold it back,” I moaned, tried not to scream my pleasure, and managed to get out “Please, just don't stop, don't stop, don't,”My cock swelled; she gasped but didn't let go, kept stroking, as the first blast of hot cum shot from the tip of my cock.It hit her right between her exposed breasts. She jumped but stayed close, still not letting go, still jerking me steadily as blast after sticky blast continued to burst from my straining organ.Cum went everywhere; more squirted on her suit, her hand, her arm. Some dripped on her feet, and I could hear her squealing and giggling.Her eyes met mine, confused and questioning. "Just a little more, please, I'm begging you.“ I groaned, and she kept her grip, milking the last remaining drops, watching them ooze out the tip to drip to the grass below.Finally, I could take no more, and grabbed her hand gently, pulling it away from my still hard but finally satisfied cock."So, so good, Amy, that was so good, thank you, oh thank you,” I struggled and finally managed to control my breathing as I repeated, “Oh, thank you.”“You're welcome,” she said gently, and her lips found mine once more.That kiss lasted, seconds? Minutes? A lifetime? Forever?Finally it broke, and we both laughed. We shared a mutual mix of embarrassment and excitement at the state we found ourselves in. My cock, hanging there, slowly deflating. Her breasts still exposed. Cum everywhere.“Holy shit that was a mess!” She exclaimed. “I knew, I knew something would, you know, come out, but, wow, holy shit!”I realized with horror the mess I had made on her. “Oh god, Amy, I'm sorry, really, it just happened so fast, I wasn't thinking, I,”She cut me off. “It's  okay. I, I loved it. I loved making that happen. I loved that you felt good. I loved that it was because, because of me.” I could hear the pride in her voice, like a sense of accomplishment.“Shit, we better clean up” she gasped suddenly. She then grabbed the towel she had brought and started desperately wiping away the spunk from her boobs. “Take one last look” she said as she fixed her suit, covering up her breasts to my dismay.She then continued cleaning herself, mopping up the jizz that had splattered on her suit, hands and feet.“It's  okay, don't worry,” she said; to herself or me I wasn't sure. “I'll clean most of this up and in the dark no one will notice the stains, and I'll jump back in the pool real quick and that should,” She paused, looked at me, still standing there, cock deflated now but sticky with my cum, then laughed and threw me the towel. "Here, clean up and put that away,“ she said quickly, ”we gotta get back before someone notices we've been missing.“I quickly wiped myself down, and noticed her eying my penis one last time."It's, softer now.” She whispered.“Yeah, you, you tired it out.” I winked and smiled. She laughed, again looking pleased with herself.We quickly finished cleaning up, did a double check on each other, adjusted our clothing to make sure everything was back in place, then shared one last, lingering kiss.I looked her in the eye, resolved to tell her my feelings. “Amy, I, I lov,”“Hush.” She said, cutting me off. “We gotta go! Now!”We crept down the path, back the way we came. I could hear the sounds of the party again as we came to the end of our tree cover.We stopped, peaking out cautiously, seeing who may be looking in our direction.It looked clear, and I was about to step out when Amy stopped me.“Wait,” she whispered. “I'll go first. My mom knows I like to visit that clearing alone sometimes. I tell her I pray out there, but I really just go to get away from them and be alone sometimes. If she or someone else sees me coming out alone, that's my story, that I slipped away for a quiet moment of prayer.”You genius, I thought as I smiled admiringly at her.“You wait a few minutes. If I get back without questions, I'll head right for the house, wash my suit off better and make sure to rinse this towel out. Wait till I'm in the house, then come out. If anyone questions you, tell them,” Here she paused, hesitated.“I'll tell them I had to pee and the bathroom was occupied. Embarrassing, but better than the truth” I whispered back.She smiled. “That will work, good thinking.  Okayhere I go. Oh one last thing,”She paused, kissed my lips quickly, touched my cheek gently,“, I love you too.”Then she turned, and stepped out from the trees, walking slowly back towards the yard.Amy cleans up, then has a few minutes of alone time..Looking around, the coast was clear, and she made a beeline up the stairs and towards the bathroom. In the hallway, she almost plowed into her best friend Cindy, who had just exited the bathroom.“Hey, there you are,” said Cindy. “I was looking for you earlier. Where were you?”Amy panicked for a moment but quickly collected herself, and managed a calm, casual reply. “Oh just went for a walk, needed some quiet time to reflect, be with God, ya know?” Amy then made a move to get around Cindy, trying to reach the bathroom before Cindy noticed anything suspicious.But it was too late. “You look, flushed. Nervous. You okay? Something wrong?” Cindy asked.“No nothing,” Amy spat out too quickly. “Just, just really gotta pee.” She tried again for the bathroom.Cindy caught her up again. “Something is up, I can tell. Come on, dish!” she pleaded.“I'll, I'll tell you about it later, I promise,” Amy stammered.“You better, bestie,” Cindy called after her as Amy finally made it to the bathroom and slammed the door.“Whew, finally,” Amy whispered to herself. She double checked to make sure she locked the door, then turned to examine herself in the mirror.Her face broke into a huge grin. “I can't believe we just did that,” she thought, recalling the recent time she'd just spent alone in the woods with Tommy.Her good Christian upbringing told her she should be feeling guilt and shame, like a wanton little slut that men would never respect, let alone marry.But she didn't really believe any of that. Instead, all she felt was the joy and excitement of a young woman discovering both love and the pleasures of the flesh at the same time.She composed herself quickly; can't dwell on that just yet. Things to do first.She examined her bathing suit in the mirror. Despite her best efforts, she could still see the dried remains of Tommy's, sperm? Semen? She knew there was a difference but couldn't remember what. It had dried to dark patches on her light blue suit.“I'll have to change it,” she thought. “I'll tell mom I spilled something on it.” She quickly stripped off her suit and as she did so, noticed another stain. This one in the crotch.“Wow, girl, you really got yourself excited, didn't you?” she thought. The gusset of her suit was damp and sticky, and as she held it up closer to examine it, she caught a strong whiff of the scent of her vagina that not even the pool chlorine could drown out.It wasn't an unpleasant smell. She'd smelled it before of course, during her relatively recent discovery and explorations of the pleasures of self pleasure. She found herself wondering if Tommy would enjoy her scent.Masturbation was a “sin” her parents would condemn, no doubt, but she'd felt no shame in touching herself, in discovering how her body reacted to the exploration of her fingers over her most intimate parts.Almost absent mindedly, Amy ran her hand over the fine blonde pubic hair covering her mound. Slipping downwards between her legs, she discovered the slick warm wetness that still lingered there. She felt the pulsing and throbbing of the little bump at the top that she knew would give her incredible pleasure if she just,“Not now, dammit,” she swore to herself. “Get this done, quick.”She stooped, still naked, and quickly washed out her suit along with the towel she'd used to wipe herself down earlier, making sure to get all of Tommy's sticky stuff off of both.Looking down, she noticed a faded drop of, cum, she decided to call it, a word she'd heard before somewhere, dried now but still visible on her left breast.She touched it, tentatively, then smelled her finger. On a sudden whim, she tasted it.The taste was faint, but tangy and salty. She wondered for a moment what it would be like to taste it fresh, and her vagina throbbed at the thought.“Not now!” she thought again, and quickly jumped in the shower, soaping and rinsing her whole body as quickly as possible. Her private parts begged her to linger over washing them. She ignored it.Finished bathing, Amy grabbed a fresh towel, dried off, and wrapped herself in it. She then scooped up the wet suit and soiled towel. She'd put them in her bedroom hamper, and hopefully remember to do her own laundry first thing tomorrow.She cracked the bathroom door and peeked out. All clear.Her bedroom door was just a few steps down the hall and she made it through and behind it in seconds. Again she quickly locked her door.She walked over to her bedroom window that overlooked the yard where the party was still going on and peeked out through the curtains.Her parents were still playing the card game they'd been at with the other parents when she and Tommy had first snuck off to the woods for what turned out to be way more than just the kissing she'd planned on.She looked around for Tommy, and saw him sitting alone by the edge of the pool, dangling his feet in the water, looking lost in thought.She had a sudden overwhelming desire to knock on the window, get his attention, and flash him her boobs. A desire she quickly squashed. “If my parents saw that they'd chain me in the basement for a month with a rosary,” she said, grimacing at the thought.She would go back out and join him soon, she thought. Hopefully get to talk privately but if not, at least spend time with him, basking in their secret shared stolen moments together.“But first,” she thought, “God help me but I need to take care of this first.”Amy closed the curtains, making sure they were completely covering her window. She doubted anyone could see anything that high up, but she was taking no chances.She walked over to her bed, dropped her towel, and lay naked over the bedspread.“I've only got a few minutes or I'm gonna need another story to tell,” she thought.But a few minutes was all she'd need really.Amy had only truly discovered masturbation last summer. It was her 18th birthday party, another pool party, and of course Tommy had been there.They'd been swimming of course, along with the usual horse play.Nothing had happened between them then, but at one point while she was sunning herself on the deck, Amy saw something.Or at least, she thought she did.Tommy had just climbed out of the pool near her, and as he stood up, his suit was clinging to him tightly, and Amy, who was lounging in her pool chair, sunglasses on, saw quite clearly the outline of his, well, she was pretty sure it was his penis.It only lasted a second, as he adjusted his suit and the fabric fell away from it, but that moment locked in Amy's mind.She'd suddenly become fascinated with seeing it again, and found herself, over and over again throughout the day, stealing glances at his crotch when she thought he wasn't looking, keeping her sunglasses on so she wouldn't be obvious about it.Every time he moved, everytime he bent or even walked, she looked for any telltale signs of it under his suit, to the point she was probably over imagining every curve of the fabric of his bathing suit.That night when she crawled into bed, that singular moment of him stepping out of the pool, suit tight and clinging around the outline of his genitals, was replaying over and over in her mind, not allowing sleep to come.She'd touched herself before that night, off and on, even though she'd been taught that was a sin of course.But that night, she felt a hot ache between her legs she'd never experienced before, an ache that begged to be touched, massaged, fondled, fingered.She'd experienced her first true orgasm that night, and in the months since had figured out the best ways to bring that incredible feeling over and over again.And almost every time, she wound up thinking about the outline of Tommy's penis in his bathing suit.Now though, oh, she had so, So much more to think about!She'd kissed him. Made out with him!She hadn't just seen the outline of his penis this time. She'd actually seen it fully hard and erect and literally making a tent in his suit.She'd actually touched it! First over his suit, then actually took down his shorts and literally saw and touched it fully exposed!It even moved, like it had a mind of its own! Oh how that had made her laugh with delight.And best of all, she'd made him squirt! Everywhere!Amy's mind raced with all of this as she rubbed her clit furiously. She had no time for a slow build up and didn't need it.Her vagina was on fire; swollen, slick and dripping as she rubbed herself.She never used her fingers too deeply, wanting to keep her virginity intact, but explored deep enough to imagine the tip of Tommy's cock, (“Yes, cock, that's what he called it,” she remembered) pushing its way into her tight virgin opening.

Camp Volunteer Opportunities Spring cleaning  at a camp when I was 18 and a virgin. Based on a post by Had2write. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time. Every spring, several of the families from my home town would go to this local summer camp and do a ‘worker bee'. The camp had been around for over 50 years so there was always stuff that needed to be cleaned and fixed. This camp was located in the beautiful upper mid-west, in what folks call ‘lake country'. The plot of land that the camp sat on was just gorgeous. It was over 200 acers of tree covered lake front property. There were several camper cabins around the edge, a lodge/mess hall with a canteen to purchase snacks and souvenirs near the entrance, and a huge activity field in the middle. There was a lot of real estate that need to be spruced up because the winters always took a toll on the old camp and we were there to make it nice and shiny again before the summer campers arrived. The camp was a huge seasonal boost to the local economy and it generally boosted the tourism business and investments in lake properties for several miles around. The town folk realized this and tried to insure the viability in a win-win partnership. To that end, several of us enjoyed some free and discounted lodging options in the off-season. Each worker earned a credit toward an off-season weekend stay. My folks had a wedding to go to, this particular weekend, so since I was 18, I asked to take their slot and get the offer, for when I came home from college some weekend. Normally we would go on Friday and stay until Sunday. The women would clean the kitchen, grand lodge, and do laundry, the men would do building repairs, and the kids would work on cleaning up the grounds around the camp. I always enjoyed these weekends but nothing could ever top the spring trip when I was 18. There was another family who had a daughter, Lynn, she was 18 too. Lynn and I had known each other since preschool. I had never felt any attraction to her but I have to admit, she was turning into a hot lady. She had the nicest ass and her tits were perfect. I was taking notice that weekend. After everybody had arrived and had gotten settled in, we spent Friday night getting our detailed work list, and then everyone visited around the bonfire. I couldn't stop myself from glancing over at Lynn's fire-lit tits. They just kept pulling my eyes back to them. I am pretty sure that I got caught looking because she flashed me a smile and arched her back, pushing her tits out further into the bonfire lit night. The hour was starting to get late so everyone ended to bed. I had to just sit there for a while because there was no hiding what was going on in my pants. The camp was not open for the season yet so there were several cabins that I could go into to release the tension building up inside of me. I just kept thinking about what those beautiful tits would look like without being covered up by clothes. How these would feel in my hands. What it would be like to lick and kiss those nipples. Took me right over the top. Afterwards, I just rolled over and feel asleep until the morning. I walked back to the lodge where everyone else had spent the night. No one even noticed that I didn't sleep in the lodge, or so I thought. After breakfast I went about what I was supposed to be doing. I was picking up sticks and leaves and garbage on the grounds. Leftovers from the long winter. It was unusually warm for May so I had taken my shirt off. It helped some but I was still sweating in the warm sun. I had gone south a few weeks earlier and still had my tan. My shirtless, tan and glistening body must have looked good because as I was working over by the cabins, Lynn and her friend were walking towards the beach but detoured over to talk to me. I am not sure but it sure seemed like I was being checked out by these women. They were looking me all over. It felt nice and a little exciting. I was what you would call a late bloomer and I did not date much in high school. I was kinda shy. My junior year I started working out and over time developed a nice physique. I was no Adonis but I did look pretty good. I was 5' 11", 175 lbs . My legs and arms were solid and I was very proud of my six-pack abs. The fact that they came over to talk to and look at me, boosted my confidence. They were both in denim shorts and matching red bikini tops. Now Lynn's friend Carol, who was a year older than us, did not have the cutest face, but she also had a pretty nice set of tits under her red bikini. As they got closer to me and started a conversation, I got nervous because I knew she saw me looking the night before. I started to wonder, did she arch her back to give me a better look or was it just to tease me with something that I would never be near? Lynn came over and said; “I didn't see you come back to the lodge last night.” I told her that I just slept in one of the empty cabins. Good thing she didn't ask why I did that. She said it disappointed her and she wondered if I was avoiding her? In my urgent effort to ease her feared,  I blurted out; “Your sexy tits gave me a hard-on that I had to take care of or I wasn't going to get any sleep.” My God Did I just say that out loud? Lynn smiled and said; “Oh, I feel flattered, now.” She winked.  I was blushing beet red and returned my attention to raking up the leaves around the cabin front. She graciously changed the subject and started talking about how nice and warm it was. We talked about all of the years that we had been coming up there for the ‘work bees' and all of the fun that we used to have but now we were old enough that we actually had to start helping which sucked a little. They hoped that they wouldn't get to sweaty while they worked because they thought that the lake might still be a little too cold if they had to rinse off. During the talk, I kept on glancing at both of their smoking hot bodies and of course, there was a stirring in my basketball shorts. I think Lynn noticed because as Carol walked away, she smiled at me while she took a lingering glance down at my shorts. Busted. I continued to work for the next 5 hours or so, and the girls did as well, on raking the beach. Whenever I took a break, I glanced down to see those two nice bodies, which were now also glistening in the sun. One time I was sure that I saw Lynn checking me out again so I flashed her a lingering smile this time.  I had been sweating like crazy, so when I was done, I had 0 minutes left before the dinner bell rang. I just took off my shoes, ran down to the beach, and high-stepped directly into the water, up to my waist. It was cold. I called out to the girls to come and join me. They were raking the playground area. Neither of them wanted to look like it was too cold for them, so they ran right in the lake with me. Although the cold water made their nipples stick out like pencil erasers, I was way too cold to show any effect that it had on me. We all walked back to the lodge, changed, and went down to the mess hall for dinner. The girls and I sat together and talked about lots of stuff. I enjoyed it because it gave me a close up look at those two sets of beautiful tits. After dinner we went up to the bonfire pit for the evening. This time they sat on either side of me and arched every time they caught me looking. I wore a stretch tee compression top which contoured my well-defined abs and pecs. In my guilty delight I returned the favor; flexing myself in my skintight tee shirt when I caught her looking. It was a fun little game and I thought that would be the end of it. A few adults saw what was developing and chuckled.  After a couple hours, everyone headed back to the lodge bunk rooms. I stayed to put out the fire. When it was out, I didn't feel like walking back to the lodge so I went to the closest cabin. Although she had given me another hard-on, the director and several others were not going to tolerate any trysts, so there was no opportunity made me way to do anything about it. I think I was sleeping before I hit the pillow. I was sleeping for a couple of hours when I stirred awake. Someone entered the darkness of the cabin. I was laying on my back in the counselor's full-size bed behind a partition, so the visitor didn't see me right away. This stranger walked into the counselor's room by me and without saying a word, laid down and put their head on my chest.  It was Lynn. She was laying on her side and her hand was on my stomach and her leg slightly on top of mine. Still she said nothing. What was she doing here? Why hadn't she said anything. We laid there for what seemed to be an eternity but it was probably only 5 or 10 minutes. I know it was long enough for me to be affected by a hot teenager laying on me in the dark. I felt like I was going to bust right out of my shorts, I was so hard. This was a brave and bold act, so I thought she must be here for a reason so why not take a chance. I slowly kicked the covers down while I grabbed her wrist and slid her hand slowly down my six pack abs until it was on my throbbing cock. I let go, to see what she would do. For a few seconds she did nothing but she didn't pull her hand away either. She started to rub me through my almost splitting boxer briefs.  Within 2 or 3 minutes, she had tugged down my briefs. I arched my hips up and we each pulled down the waistband from the sides. The turgid pole sprang free and rose to full mast. She now had my fully erect cock in her hand. No need to hold back now. I reached around her with both arms and got one hand under her shirt. My other arm wrapped around her neck and softly stroked her far tit, then I very lightly teased her nipple.  I felt those wonderful orbs that I had been fantasizing about and I started squeezing them over her big oversized tee shirt. She moaned a little when I moved my hand under and touched both of her bare nipples, which were as hard as my cock. She must have liked it because she started to slowly stroke me. I pulled my hand out from under her shirt and slid it inside her shorts. I detoured around and was grabbing her tight little bare ass. After a couple more minutes I slid my hand down further and starting rubbing her now wet pussy. She moaned louder and started to stroke me faster. Her head was still lying on my chest. One of my arms was going numb from her weight, so I needed to reposition. That's when she lowered her head down towards my cock. She was close enough for me to feel her breath on my dick and in a few more seconds, I was in her mouth. I was so excited by this, and I was surprised I didn't cum right then and there, after all, I had never gotten a blowjob before. Like all teenage boys, I had put a ruler up to my erect penis and right now, it felt like that she had a good amount of my 6 1/2 inches in her mouth. I had no idea what a blowjob was supposed to feel like but at that time, nothing could have felt better. She reached down and tugged her shorts, and pushed them down past her hips. I took this as my queue to help her out and I removed them the rest of the way down her legs. Once I did this, she got up on her knees with her legs spread, straddling my waist. This gave me full access to her now almost dripping honey pot, which I rubbed and poked as she kept a hand on my shaft and rubbed it against her ass cheeks. She brought me closer and closer to cumming. Soon she scooted her body up, and rotated, straddling wide, above my shoulders, and dropped that beautiful pussy right on my face. My first taste of pussy and I loved it. I couldn't get enough of it. My hands were free to feel up her ass and I tenderly rubbed her sphincter. I am pretty sure she came right away because there was a rush of even more liquid and after that her thrusting slowed. I kept eating her. She started to buck harder on my face. Then she laid forward and softly sucked my cock, which rapidly pushed me over the top. I felt that I had to let her know, so through her extremely wet pussy I said that I was going to cum. She pushed my cock into the back of her month while  grinding my face real hard with her twat. It was all I could take and I shot my load down her throat. She tensed up and came for the second time. We laid there, still in the 69, breathing hard, sweaty and sticky. Once we settled down, she crawled off and turned back up on my side. We must have been a site, me in a tee shirt with my pants down to my thighs and her fully clothed from the waist up and naked from the waist down. She came up and we had our first kiss. The moonlight shining through the window, upon the bed. After we made out for a little bit, my 18-year-old cock began to come back to life. She climbed on top of me and I think we were just about to fuck when we heard a noise. It was Carol. She had followed Lynn and had been watching us the whole time. Once she knew we heard her, she came to the bedside. Carol started talking to Lynn, “I thought you told me you were a virgin? “ Lynn responded with “I am.” Which was about to change until our interruption.  To which Carol replied “It didn't look like it, watching you two.”  Lynn responded again saying; “I was a virgin, and still am, it was just oral. The only thing he put in my pussy was his finger and his tongue.” Carol came and sat on the bed next to us. Now Lynn was still on top of me with that wet pussy just inches from my cock. Needless to say, I was fully erect again. I thought about just arching up and sticking it in her, but in the back of my mind I kept hearing her say that she was still a virgin. You don't just take someone's virginity. That would have to be up to her.  I guess her answer was not tonight, as she rolled off of me onto the other side of the bed. So here I am, lying in bed with one girl naked from the waist down on my left and another with great tits fully clothed sitting on the edge of the bottom corner of the bed, on my right. With me lying there with my pants down to my thighs and my cock is at full attention again, in the moonlight, like a god damn flagpole. It felt like I wasn't even there as the girls started talking. “How did this happen?” “Was it good?” “Did he cum in your mouth?”  “What did it taste like?” “Did you cum too?” As Lynn answered her, I felt like superman the way she was describing how I made her twitch and shake, and cum twice. The two girls chatted with my turgid pole sitting right between them, in the moonlight.  She told Carol that it was so much better than doing it yourself. She also told Carol that I warned her that I was going to cum and that she decided why not have another first? Lynn said; “The taste wasn't the best but, it wasn't terrible and, in the moment, I didn't even notice what it tasted like.” Carol said; “I wished I could have done more than just watch. Lynn got this evil grin on her face and sat up near my waist. She took Carol's hand and put it on my cock just like I had done earlier to her. Just like Lynn, she did not pull away, but unlike Lynn, she didn't need the nudges. There must have been enough moonlight for Carol to see what we were doing because she took me right in her mouth. After a few seconds, she stopped and  stood up next to the bed. She took off her pants and panties and climbed up over my head. Then she dropped her pussy right on my face.  Slowly, Carol lowered her body over mine and her lips found the tip of my cock. Another 69. Over 18 years with nothing, and then 2 on the same night. It was funny how much different Carol's mouth action felt and she also tasted a little different. One thing that was the same, is how she was gridding on my face. Lynn was lying on the bed next to us, telling Carol to push it in further. It felt great, but unlike when Lynn was blowing me, I didn't feel like I was going to cum any second. I got to just enjoy the feeling and concentrate on taking care of Carol. She came right away and was shaking while she was cumming but she never slowed down her pumping on my face. She just kept riding me, enjoying my tongue. I reached down under her shirt and felt her perfectly shaped tits. The nipples were as hard as Lynn's had been but these tits were much fuller and firmer. As I used my mouth on her pussy, and my hands on her tits, she came 2 more times before I shot my second load of the night down her throat; saying; “I am going to cum” for the second time in one night.  Muffled by the juices of a second wet pussy, was something that I could not have dreamt of. It was amazing. I have to admit; my jaw was getting sore. Carol climbed off and put her head on my right shoulder while Lynn did the same on my left. They both had a hand on my stomach which was starting to have an effect on me again. I wondered what it would be like to have both of them at the same time, how would that work?  It was starting to get light out so I suggested that they get dressed and head back before anyone at the lodge woke up. Before heading back, they decided that next year we were going to take it to the next step so I should bring some rubbers. Carol said that she would try to wait and still be a virgin for me but Lynn didn't think that she could. She was ready to lose it tonight so waiting a year might be impossible. For me, it was a great night. I tasted my first pussy and my second pussy, both the same night. It didn't matter that I never got to feel my cock in their pussies or even see their wonderful tits, we had a great time and they were still virgins, for that matter so was I. It was just a great teenage night. They decided to go to the dock near the swim beach, to watch the sunrise. That's when the director's wife saw them and yelled; “Good morning, girls!”  She congratulated them for getting up so early to experience such a beauty of god's creation. As it turns out, My dad got a promotion and a transfer. So my family moved in September, and I never got the chance to have sex with Carol and/or Lynn at camp again. I did go back at spring break, to visit friends and old classmates, and I ran into Lynn. She was a receptionist at the local medical clinic. It was Friday and she only worked a half-day, so she was off at noon. We talked about our lives over lunch and she said; “I couldn't stop thinking about sex after that weekend until I finally just let go and had sex with some guy on a first date.”  She told me that she really hasn't had that much sex since, but she just couldn't wait to find out what it felt like. She said that I had awoken something and she just needed to feel what a cock in her pussy was like. She added “I wish it had been with you.” We had the rest of the day, so I told her; “You can have it now?” She came with me back to my rented cabin at the camp. As we made out and undressed each other, I finally got to see those beautiful tits of hers. They were as perfect as I had imaged and she moaned with pleasure as I caressed the underside. Her nipples were like delicious gumdrops that I kissed and sucked for what seemed like forever. When she pulled my cock up to her pussy, she was so wet that it slipped right in, until there was nothing left.  Having sex with her was like losing my virginity all over again. It felt that good. Although we were neither one's first, it felt like we were, because of what had happened at camp. We sucked and fucked all night. When she rolled off of me, she said; “I came so many times that I could not cum once more or I would pass out.”  It felt so good knowing that I was able to please her that way, and I got to cum a couple of times too. Win-win. We cuddled for a bit and then she left just as it was getting light, the same as the last time. I never saw her again but the memory of Lynn will always be amazing.  

 Megan At the Sex Shop: Part 4 Megan's Field Trip.Based on posts by p Sullivan 2 22 22, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Megan was in the car with her professor. For the moment, the professor was ignoring her, focusing on getting the car out of the tight parking spot.Megan's naked ass was directly on the leather seat. She could feel the leather sticking to her sweaty skin.Megan looked down; the slutty schoolgirl skirt was around her waist, and with her legs straight, her slit was visible. The professor was still very focused on the road; ignoring her. She desperately wanted to touch herself. Just to run her finger along her outer lips. The last hour was so wild. Her entire class saw her naked. She was embarrassed and humiliated, and extremely turned on.Trying not to draw any attention to herself, Megan casually moved her arms to her legs, moving her fingers to her inner thighs. The professor was still fully focused on driving. Megan moved her fingers a little closer, letting them glide smoothly along her skin. Subconsciously, she opened her legs a little more. Her fingers were just inches away."Megan" said the professor loudly, surprising Megan, and causing her to sit up straighter."You are clearly still very turned on. What is it about all this that's turning you on?"Megan had her hands inches from her cunt. She needed touch herself, to fuck herself, but it would be so humiliating to do that in front of the professor.After a moment of indecision and keeping her hands where they were, Megan hesitantly started speaking. "I don't know really, not exactly at least. It makes me feel seen, and sexy; alive; desired. Lust is also somehow mixed in. Seeing that look of lust on people's faces makes me so wet and knowing that I am responsible for it. It's like they are hungry for me. It's so primal. It's like a drug for me. I want it and need it. It makes me so horny, and I love that feeling.""Why don't you spread your legs more" said the professor.Megan immediately spread her legs as wide as she could. Her cunt was visible before, but now she looked obscene with her cunt fully on display."Unbutton all the buttons and open your shirt."Megan did as she was told. She only had 2 buttons closed, so she quickly undid them, and spread her shirt wide open. She was now completely exposed. Anyone looking into the car would clearly see her tits and her wide-open cunt."Pull your lips open."Megan could finally move her hands to her cunt. She gently took each of her outer labia lips, and pulled them apart.The professor used that moment to reach out and pinch one of Megan's nipples, causing Megan to moan loudly."Masturbate."Megan didn't need to be told twice. She immediately pushed two fingers inside herself and started a fast in and out motion. Her fingers were making wet slushing sounds every time they would push in. The professor continued toying with Megan's tits, and teasing her nipples, sometimes pulling, and sometimes pinching, alternating between soft and rough.Megan increased the pace of fucking herself. She was so close. She could feel it starting to build."Megan, we are here.""Megan" repeated the professor. "You can stop now. We are here.""Please, may I finish. I am so close" said Megan breathlessly, while furiously pushing her fingers in and out."Megan, that's enough. We need to go in. All your classmates are waiting."Frustrated, Megan pulled her fingers out of her dripping wet cunt."Just lick your fingers" suggested the professor as Megan was starting to debate where to wipe them.Megan sucked on her fingers tasting her juices for the second time today."I think you need to do that a few more times. There is too much wetness. It will leak down your leg."Megan moved her fingers back insider her cunt, collecting her wetness, and then moved her fingers into her mouth. She repeated this a few more times, each time her fingers were dripping wet when she pulled them out of her cunt. Megan wasn't sure if this was reducing her wetness or making her even more wet."Alright, we need to go. Button up and straighten your skirt. We can't have you looking like a cheap whore."Megan buttoned one button low down her shirt, which left most of her tits visible. She pushed her skirt down from around her waist, trying to cover herself and attempt some kind of whorish modesty.Megan and the professor walked into the adult store. The store was crowded. Looking around at all the familiar faces, her entire class came.Lauren, the store manager, was the first to notice and great them."Megan, dear, I am so glad to see you. Your friends filled me in on the science experiment. We are so happy to support science."Before Megan could figure out how to answer, the professor spoke."That's so wonderful to hear. Thank you. Sometimes it's so difficult to do proper scientific research. We have a real opportunity to further scientific knowledge today. What we would like to test is how far a nubile female will go to satisfy a sexual need. What I have been able to ascertain is that Megan responds to sexual stimuli related to public exposure, submission, and humiliation. ""Yes, we have noticed the same. We were working on a program for Megan to gain more confidence in her sexuality, and those seem to be the kinks that most turn her on. We also did some work on measuring her current levels."Lauren critically looked at Megan, as if she was mentally evaluating her."For deepthroating, she is at about 3.5 inches. And for her cunt, we've tested her at about 6 inches with a 2 inch girth. For her ass, she can do about 2 inches with less than a half inch radius."Lauren made eye contact with Megan, as if she was speaking directly to her."The goal for Megan is to make sure that a cock can go all the way down her throat. She should be able to take an entire 7 inch cock or larger, and her lips need to be touching the balls. I would consider that a solid B performance. For an A, she needs to be able to handle a face fucking and deepthroating combo.""What do you think. Do you think you can do it?" Lauren directly asked Megan."I will try" responded Megan mortified. Lauren was speaking loudly and everyone was listening to the conversation.Satisfied with the answer, Lauren continued."For her cunt, we need to strengthen her cunt muscles. You know those black men. They have cocks like fucking horses. She needs to be able to take the entire black cock inside her. And for her ass, that's really disappointing. That's the least developed hole. I would give her ass a C minus."Lauren again critically looked at Megan as if she was evaluating her."What would be a B grade is if she could take an average size white cock all the way in her ass. Let's say a standard 6 inch cock. Now, for an A+, I want to see her take a black bull cock into her ass, and at the same time, another black bull cock in her cunt. "Megan was blushing. She could also feel herself becoming more aroused. She started imagining what a large black cock looks like; how it would feel inside her, filling her and stretching her. She looked at the table full of dildo's; her eyes immediately identifying the large black one. Megan couldn't help but fantasize how that monster would feel inside her. She shifted her legs, moving her thighs, trying to rub them together, momentarily forgetting where she was.Lauren continued speaking, seemingly leaving Megan to her own thoughts."Let's see if we can get Megan's grades up today. José is my second in command. He has been teaching Megan; guiding her through the program. He will help run the experiment."Hearing José's name woke Megan from her daydream. She looked from the professor, to Lauren, and José. They were still discussing something. She turned her head and saw the small crowd of people, most of whom she recognized from the class. She saw Rachel, her friend from class. Rachel had this glazed look, and was staring at the same black dildo. Megan also saw Boris standing in the corner. He had this lecherous look on his face like he was imaging her naked. Megan always thought he was such a creep. He asked her out a few times, but she always turned him down."Everyone, can I have your attention. My name is José, and I am an assistant manager here, at the adult emporium. I will be helping with the experiment. I encourage everyone to take lots of pictures and videos and don't forget to share."Megan turned bright red. "It was bad enough for whatever was going to happen in-front of her friends and classmates, but pictures and videos on the internet, that's another level of bad, like porn-star bad" thought Megan.José turned to Megan."Megan, I think you are overdressed for this party. Let's get you in something more appropriate."He handed her a tiny package. "Put this on in the changing rooms, and no shoes. Come out barefoot."She walked to the back of the store to the changing rooms. The little package was a tiny sling bikini. There was a little square for her cunt, which connected with long strings that went over her shoulders and a tiny string going through her ass in the back. The bra had even smaller triangles that would barely cover her nipples.Megan took off the slutty school girl outfit. She was standing naked, evaluating her body in the mirror. She had a toned physique. She ran her hands along her skin and then massaged her large tits. She pulled a little on her own nipples, teasing herself."Fuck I am horny" Megan said out loud to herself.She looked at the little sling bikini."I am going to look like such a slut. What are they going to do to me when I come out wearing that.""They are going to fuck me, that's what.""They are going to fuck me like a slut."She moved her hands to her cunt. She was soaking wet. She pushed her fingers inside, moving them in and out, increasing pace. The changing room was filled with the sounds of her hard breathing and the wet slushing noise."I am a slut.""They are going to fuck all my holes.""They will use me hard.""They will see everything. ""My cunt will belong to them.""Megan." It was José outside the changing room door. He opened the curtain seeing Megan on the floor, her legs wide apart, her fingers deep in her cunt, fucking herself furiously. Her eyes flew open, but she didn't stop. She wanted José to see. This cunt belonged to him. That was enough to push Megan over the edge. Her body spasm hard. She kept her fingers insider herself holding on, as her whole body was rocked by uncontrollable orgasm. After a few moments, Megan finally recovered, removing her fingers from her dripping cunt.Masturbating and having José find her made her even more horny. She just wanted to fuck herself again. Let him watch. Let him see what a slut she was."Megan, we don't have time for your needy cunt. Everyone is waiting." This time José stayed and watched as Megan got dressed in the sling bikini.If she moved, her tits jiggled wildly, causing them to pop out. She checked herself in the mirror. She looked like a porn star. The little sling bikini didn't cover anything. Instead, it accentuated her nakedness. She looked obscene. Her big tits spilling out of the tiny top. The little sling going over her shoulders and disappearing between her ass cheeks. The little triangle, in the front, wedged in her cunt, with her cunt lips on display.Megan walked out of the office. Being almost naked was bad enough, but being barefoot and walking on the concrete floor made the feeling of being exposed more intense. She was naked, surrounded by sex toys, about to expose herself to everyone.Megan presented herself to her friends and classmates."Megan, please tell everyone why it took so long. And no lies, I am sure everyone heard your moaning from back there," said José."I just touched myself a little," Megan responded turning red from the embarrassment of having to admit it."You mean you masturbated in a changing room, in a sex shop. You finger fucked your wet needy cunt," said José."Yes" responded Megan, looking down, too embarrassed."And what were you saying as you finger fucked your cunt?" asked José."I said that my cunt belongs to you," responded Megan. She felt relieved to say it. It was like a weight was lifted. She gave up responsibility.José moved closer to Megan. He put his hand on one of the strings that was connected to her panties. He casually pulled on the string causing the little triangle to wedge deeper into her cunt.José spoke to Megan, but loud enough that everyone would hear."You see all these people staring at you, your friends and classmates. They all want your cunt. Maybe I will give you to them. They will do whatever they want with your holes. They will fuck you hard and raw. They will have their cocks deep inside your tight little virgin asshole. Your pretty little lips will be wrapped around their hard cocks. You will become a 3-hole-slut. And after they are done, you will have cum in every hole. Cum will be dripping out of your cunt and ass, your mouth will be full of it, and like a good slut you will swallow every drop. Would you like to be a fuck doll?"Megan looked at the men watching her, confirming the look of lust on their faces. José pulled a little harder on the string, driving the little triangle deeper between her cunt lips. It was obvious to everyone how wet Megan was. The little triangle between her cunt lips was soaking wet."Yes" responded Megan breathlessly."Yes, what?" asked José."My cunt belongs to you. Make me into a 3-hole-slut. Let everyone use me. I want to be a fuck doll." Megan spoke quickly like she wanted to get all the words out as fast as possible before her head stopped her."Take everything off," said José.Megan pulled her top over her head and let it drop to the floor next to her. Then she slowly pulled the string bikini between her cunt lips down, and let it drop down her legs. She was now completely naked, with everyone else fully dressed and all of them watching her."Some of you might be wondering why I asked Megan to put on that slutty bikini, and go through all the trouble of getting changed, only to have her strip naked now. It was a psychological way for her to agree to do this. She changed into that slutty outfit and came out here and presented herself to us. In a way, she was giving herself over to us, telling us to do whatever we want with her; that she wants it and needs it. And now, she will let anyone of you fuck her in any hole. In fact, she will let all of you fuck her in any hole. She is a free use whore. Isn't that right Megan?"Megan didn't know what to do with her hands. She wanted to stick her fingers in her cunt and fuck herself. José's question startled her. Yes, that was exactly what she wanted. She needed a cock inside her. An image flashed in her head, a line of people taking turns fucking her, their hard cocks sliding inside her cunt."Yes, please. I need cock," said Megan a little too loudly and quickly.

 Megan At the Sex Shop: Part 3 Megan's strip club education.Based on posts by p Sullivan 2 22 22, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Megan woke up. The first thing she realized was that her hand was between her legs, her fingers softly rubbing her clit. The second thing she realized was that she was very wet. And the third thing she realized was that she still had dry cum all over her body. The images from yesterday flashed in her mind. José fingers in her ass, the glory hole, all those cocks. She could still remember the taste of all that cum. She wet her lips and moved her tongue around her mouth, reminiscing of when it was full of cock. The memories were turning her on. All those men desiring her, lusting over her. They needed her. They wanted her. She made all those cocks hard with her body, with her wet lips. Megan's nipples hardened and she could feel herself getting more wet. She desperately wanted to keep playing but José and Lauren were very specific that sluts needed to stay horny. Frustrated, Megan pulled her hand away from her cunt. She went about her morning routine of showering, brushing her teeth, doing her nails and makeup.She stood naked in front of her closet and thought about what she wanted to wear. This would be her 4th day at work. The days have been progressively getting more and more wild, and she knew she was addicted. She loved it. She loved the attention, and the lust, and how it made her feel. She knew she had to have more.Megan critically assessed her closet. There was no longer any doubt. This was a stripper's closet. Megan selected a sleeveless, pink lace mini dress. It was the type of dress that strippers wore in between their pole routines when they walk around the club trying to entice men to pay for a private dance. This dress is usually worn with panties, but Lauren was so critical last time. Megan decided that it was better not to risk getting criticized again, so she decided to wear the lace dress with no panties and no bra. Megan rationalized that so many people have already seen her naked, it didn't really matter. And, her regular panties are so small, that it was basically the same as not wearing any, anyways. She paired the dress with a pair of high heel stripper heels.Megan was in the hallway of her apartment building, waiting for the elevator. She was on her way to work. Steve, her next-door neighbor, was leaving at the same time."Hey Megan....holy shit. Damn. What are you wearing?"Megan just smiled. "Do you like it? I just bought it. I have to wear sexy outfits for work.""I love it. You look unbelievable." responded Steve."Thank you.""What kind of work do you do? Like stripper or escort." Steve asked."It was a fair question given how she was dressed" thought Megan to herself."No, I work in the adult toy store, the adult emporium" explained Megan."Yeah. ok. That's cool. But do you also like work hourly. Can I pay you?" asked Steve fumbling with the words."What do you mean. Pay for what?""I mean. The way you are dressed. Aren't you an escort and that story about the adult store is just like a cover story. If you tell me how much you charge? I can totally pay.""You want to have sex with me and pay for it" asked Megan her tone a mix of shock and surprise."Oh, sorry. I don't know how this works. I've never hired an escort before. Do you have like a menu with prices?" asked Steve.Megan felt like she should be furious to be mistaken for a hooker. She wasn't a hooker or a prostitute or a stripper or a whore or whatever other name they go by. She felt like she should be angry and tell Steve to go fuck himself.Instead, she found herself playing along. "I don't have a menu. But what would you like to do, and how much would you pay for me?"Megan couldn't believe it. She was actually discussing a price for herself. She was actually going to put a price on how much each of her holes was worth. She could feel her cunt getting wet, her cheeks flush, her nipples hardening.Steve thought about it, looking Megan up and down, checking out the merchandise. "How do I know what I am paying for. What if your cunt is like really used and loose."Megan felt indignant. "My cunt is not loose. It's the best cunt you've ever seen. It's so tight and always wet. Look. " Megan pulled the front of her dress up, exposing her cunt to Steve. She then used her fingers to spread her cunt lips open, showing Steve how wet and tight she was.Steve stood there for a few moments staring at Megan's cunt."Yeah, you win. Your cunt is really nice" responded Steve, and then after thinking for another second continued. "But, what about your ass. What if I want to fuck you in the ass, and your ass is not nice. ""Oh yeah" responded Megan. "Watch this". Her dress was already around her waist. She turned around, bent at her waist, spread her legs, and then used her arms to spread her ass cheeks, showing her asshole and gaping cunt to Steve. Megan crammed her head back to see Steve's reaction.Steve just stared at her perfect ass and cunt. After a few moments, he recovered. "Ok, fine, they are both amazing, but what about your tits."Megan gave Steve a sexy smile, enjoying the little game. She turned back to face him and lowered the front of her dress, letting her tits spill out. Her dress was now just around her waist. Megan's tits and cunt were completely on display.Steve walked up to Megan and gave each tit a squeeze. Megan just smiled, not making any move to stop him.He then lowered his hand and felt her cunt and her wetness. He played a little with her clit, and then slipped a finger inside her. Megan moaned from the penetration, but stood still, letting Steve do anything he wanted.Steve moved his finger around but kept it insider her."Do you think $100 is too much" asked Steve, while starting to move the finger in and out. Megan's cunt was making wet slushing sounds with every thrust.Megan couldn't answer. She just put her hand against Steve's shoulder to steady herself, afraid that her legs would give out."Maybe $50, or is that too much also? How much do whores charge," asked Steve casually, while continuing a slow and methodical thrusting in and out.Megan was so close. She just needed him to go faster and harder. She needed his fingers deeper. She tried to move her hips to meet his fingers, trying to get him to increase his motion and depth."You're right. $50 is too much. Maybe whores charge $50, but you are not a whore, Megan"The elevator door opened. Thankfully it was empty. After a few seconds, the door closed. They missed their elevator.Steve just continued moving his finger in and out, not letting Megan change speed nor depth, leaving her frustrated."You are a slut, and sluts are cheap," continued Steve.He pushed his finger all the way insider her, and kept it there without moving."I will pay $5 for all your holes. I will use them anyway that I want for as long as I want."Steve finally pulled his finger out. He took out his wallet and took out a $5 dollar bill. He used the bill like a tissue and wiped Megan's cunt with it. He then pushed the wet bill into her mouth."After work, come to my apartment. I'll see you later."Megan stood a little dazed as Steve left through the staircase. Still very horny and frustrated that she was so close. "So, that's what her holes are worth. She sold herself for $5" thought Megan.After a few moments of being in a daze, Megan finally took out the bill from her month. Carefully unfolded it and put it in her purse. She, then re-arranged the dress, putting it back in place, covering her tits and cunt with the lacy material.The rest of her trip was eventful. She arrived in the store. Lauren was there to greet here."Megan. I am so glad to see you. I love this outfit. I see you took my advice about no bra. Great job. Excellent listening skills. "Megan just smiled from the compliment. Happy to have Laurens appreciation.Lauren continued. "Megan, I need your help. You don't know this, but our biggest investor is the same person that owns that strip club down the block. And, he needs more girls working the floor today. I actually already sent José over there to help manage all the extra girls. ""I guess it sounds like he is your pimp today," laughed Lauren at her own joke.Megan wasn't sure she wanted to actually work as a stripper. It was one thing to dress like one, but actually working at a strip club just seemed too much."Can I just work here today?" asked Megan."This is exactly what I am trying to teach you and why we have the probation and the tasks. You can't be afraid of your sexuality. It's not what our brand is about, and I don't think that's who you are, either."Megan just nodded."Have fun. Don't forget. You are representing our brand at the club."Megan agreed, left the store, and walked the short distance down the block to the strip club. The club was nicer, even classier, than Megan imagined. This was her first time inside a strip club.José saw Megan as soon as she walked in."Megan. I am so glad you made it. We are really swamped here. This floor is the green zone. It's open to the public, and upstairs is the blue zone, which is for private members only. For now, just see if anyone wants a lap dance. Lap dances are for one song for $15. I'll let you know when it's your turn to dance on stage. And, if you are good, then you'll go into the blue zone with the V I P patrons."Megan just nodded to everything that José was explaining. "She was just helping. She wasn't a stripper." thought Megan to herself.Megan started walking around the floor like José told her.She walked up to the first person. He seemed like similar age. He had some friends with him. "Excuse me. Would you like a lap dance." asked Megan using her most ditzy sounding voice."I am good. I am just watching that girl on stage. Try my buddies, maybe one of them wants one. "Megan was a bit shocked to be rejected. She turned to his buddies and got the same replies from them."Damn. This is going to be harder than I thought." said Megan to herself.Megan tried a few more people but got rejected. Some people said that they were watching the girl on stage, others said they didn't feel like it, and one guy said that he already got one.Megan walked deeper into the club. She walked up to the next table, and started to repeat her offer and when realized who was sitting in front of her."Hi, would you like a lap; shit, Rachel". Her best friend Rachel and her boyfriend were sitting at the table, equally surprised to see Megan offering a lap dance to them."Meg, you are a stripper," asked Rachel excited and surprised. "When did this happen?""I am not a stripper. I am just helping out. I work at that adult toy store down the block. They were just short staffed today, so they asked me to help out. ""I see. Do your parents know that you are a stripper?" continued Rachel."I am not a stripper.""Ok, ok. I am sorry. I am just playing with you. I'll take that lap dance you were offering, thou."Megan looked around, and saw José watching her. "She had no way out. She had to do it, or she would get in trouble" thought Megan."It has come to this. She was going to give a lap dance to her best friend Rachel."Megan moved closer to Rachel, and straddled her high. Rachel wore a summer dress. So when Megan straddled her thigh, Megan's naked cunt directly touched Rachel's skin.Megan moved herself back and forth, grinding herself against Rachel's thigh. Rachel just watched her, a smile frozen on her face.After a few minutes, Megan changed position. She turned her back to Rachel, and lowered herself into her lap, and started grinding her ass into Rachel's lap.The song ended, and Megan got up, and turned to look at Rachel."Megan, my leg is wet from your cunt. Damn girl. You're like a slut. You are really enjoying this."Megan stood there, humiliated, and incredibly turned on."I want another lap dance. But, next time you need to strip. The lap dances here are in the nude." said Rachel.Megan wasn't sure that was true. She looked around, but didn't see anyone else completely nude. Just the girl on stage was topless and her nipples were covered with pasties. Everyone else seemed to be fully covered.The next song was already starting, Megan didn't have enough time to ask anyone, and José would not like her dithering, either.Megan spread Rachel's feet apart, which caused Rachel's skirt to ride up and expose her pink Victoria Secret panties. Rachel just watched Megan do it, not taking any action to stop her. Megan moved in between Rachel's legs, standing close in front of her and facing her. Megan slowly removed each strap of her dress and let the dress slide off, leaving her naked. Megan then straddled Rachel's hips and started a slow grind against the fully dressed Rachel.As Megan was grinding against her, Rachel slipped her hand to her front. Megan's cunt was now rubbing against Rachel's hand, allowing Rachel to slide her fingers inside Megan. Megan just pressed harder, causing Rachel's fingers to go deeper.Megan was still grinding against Rachel after the song ended. It was only when she heard José voice did she snap out of her horny daze."Megan, there is no nudity on this floor. Come with me. I will take you into the blue zone. It's full nudity there. "José took Megan by the hand, pulling her off Rachel, and started walking through the club, pulling naked Megan behind him.José led her through the club, and then up the stairs. The room was smaller than the club downstairs, and had the same comfortable chairs surrounding a central stage. There were maybe 20 people there, a mix of women and men. Some of the men had semi naked and even naked girls sitting next to them.Without stopping, José led Megan right on stage."Ladies and Gentlemen, I would like to introduce to you our new blue zone star. This is Megan. And she is submissive. So, you will need to tell her what to do." José gave a big wink to the audience, which caused a round of laughter.Megan became aware that there was a naked man that was now standing behind her. She felt his hands on her back, pushing her to bend over. And, then she felt his hands on her inner thighs, spreading her legs wider.José continued talking as if nothing was happening. "This is Megan's first time. Let's say she is a virgin." José paused for an effect. "I don't mean virgin. With a cunt like that, she is not a virgin, let's be honest, folks". This caused another round of laughter."This is Megan's first time performing for us. So, let's make her feel welcome and give her a round of applause." This caused a rumble of applause and whistles

 Megan At the Sex Shop: Part 2 Megan's Day 2 at Adult Store.Based on posts by p Sullivan 2 22 22, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Megan spread out all her purchases on the bed. She wanted to wear something for her second day that would show that she is daring, and she is sexy, and she is confident, and she is pushing her sexuality forward."Something short, something tight, and something just a little transparent" thought Megan.Right there on the bed, right in front of her, was the perfect dress. It was the kind of dress that would definitely prove that she is confident. It was a rainbow-colored fishnet mesh chemise. The fishnet holes were large enough, where everything was on display, so Megan decided to wear a proper bra and panties with it. She still wanted something cute so settled on little thin boy shorts and a little thin strapless tube bra. Completing the outfit was the stripper heels.Megan looked as herself in the mirror, turning from side to side, checking how her ass looked."She was a stripper", there was no doubt in her mind. "Anyone seeing her in this outfit, would assume she is going to work, pole dancing and grinding her ass."Megan walked into the store right on time, Lauren immediately saw her."Megan, oh my god, you look amazing. Damn you look so sexy. I love this dress on you. "Megan couldn't be happier, she did a little turn, showing off other parts of the dress."I thought I would show you my new confidence.""I love it, but I would have to say that the bra gives you away. This dress should be worn without one. "Megan couldn't believe it. Without the bra, in this fishnet dress, she would be topless."Megan, lets continue with your probation tasks. You did great yesterday. So, for today, let's start with something similar of greeting customers. You want all the customers to feel welcome and safe, and show your confidence and that this is a sexy and safe place. ""Yes, Absolutely" responded Megan."Wonderful, this is your outfit. I think it would be wonderful to also showcase some of the cloths we sell here, so it's a double win: making customers feel comfortable and showing the types of outfits we sell.""Go ahead and change here, we've all already seen everything" said Lauren smiling, and watching Megan.Megan felt herself going into that horny autopilot mode, her head shutting off and handing the controls to her cunt. She pulled the fishnet chemise off, followed by the bra, and then pulled the boy shorts down and off her legs. She stood naked in-front of Lauren, in the middle of an adult toy store, in between aisles full of dildos and vibrators. Not wanting to delay much longer, she opened the larger of the packages, and pulled out a tiny hot pink g string. The front had a little lacy triangle, and the back was just a tiny pink string. The second package to Megan's shock just contained nipple pasties with little tassels, also pink.Megan felt like such a whore. High platform stripper heels, a tiny hot pink-g string with a little lacy triangle barely covering anything and the pink tassels on her large tits."Wonderful" exclaimed Lauren. "You look so hot. So, try to practice with the tassels when you're greeting customers. Ideally, you should be able to make the tassels spin by shaking your tits. And dear, don't forget. Your job is to help the customers. So whatever they need, is top priority."Megan could only nod her head in agreement, too embarrassed to speak.Very soon Megan really got into the grove. All the customers were so nice. She even forgot how naked and embarrassed she was. Some customers wanted to take a picture with her. Everyone loved when she tried to make the tassels spin and failed. Everyone would laugh, and cheer her on.A lot of the customers were also very touchy and feely, giving her hugs for just saying welcome to the store. A few times, she felt their hands on her ass, giving her ass cheeks a squeeze. And it wasn't even just men, a lot of women did it too."Excuse me, Miss. Do you work here, would you be able to help me find something."Megan startled, turned to the woman speaking. She was in her early 30s, wearing a professional dress pants and white shirt, like a power woman business suit."Yes, of course. My name is Megan. I am new here, but I would love to try to help you find what you're looking for.""This is a little embarrassing, and I thought you would be the perfect person to help, well, because you seem so confident. Me and my husband are thinking of trying a little BDSM play, like little impact play, maybe some whips or something like that. I don't really know anything about whips, maybe you can help me select one. My name is Michelle by the way, and it is wonderful to meet you, Megan.""We have a wide selection of various toys. The section is right this way. We have all types of riding crops, paddles, various whips and floggers. " Megan was walking and trying to recite all the things she memorized."Here we are, so we have.; eh, different paddles. Those are leather, and wooden ones. We also have some fun ones, like these with the word slut on them. And here, we have the different floggers. You can see the tips are a little different for different sensations." Megan was trying to sound like she knew what she was talking about, just describing what was in front of her, and hoping Michelle just selects one."Megan, dear. I don't really know what to pick. How do all these different things feel.""Eh; I actually only know how the riding crop feels" said Megan a little sheepishly thinking back on when Mistress Molly used it on her cunt."What would be really helpful, if maybe I can try some of these out and then you can tell me how they compare. It would be so helpful.""Ah; well; I mean; I was told to do anything to help the customers. ok. I guess that would be ok" responded Megan not really certain what she was agreeing to."Wonderful, if you could maybe get on all fours and just stick your ass out a bit, give me something to aim for," said Michelle.Megan did as she was told. She got on all fours on the floor, her tits hanging down, the tassels almost touching the floor. She spread her legs a little. Anyone standing behind her would see everything. She felt herself getting wet.Michelle selected one of the leather paddles and positioned herself behind Megan.Megan felt the leather paddle edge move across her cunt. Megan held her breath."Megan, dear, you're really wet." said Michelle, while slowly moving the edge of the paddle, letting it just scrap across Megan's outer cunt lips. She then used the same edge to slightly push the edge in, separating the lips open. Megan just moaned in response."Does it turn you on to be so exposed and used" asked Michelle, while continuing to tease with the paddle."yes" was the only answer Megan could give. She felt her body reacting, betraying her, her ass moving in tedium with the paddle, wanting more contact."Do you think I should stick the handle inside you, and fuck you with it." asked Michelle."Fuck.; yes" moaned Megan breathlessly.Michelle used that moment to give Megan's ass a hard spank with the paddle. Megan let out an involuntarily yelp."Megan, you can't make any noises or everyone in the store will hear you and you will have a very big audience. Although, I think maybe you would want that, having all those people watching you get spanked, do you want that." Michelle teased Megan's cunt lips with the edge of the paddle, letting the edge press into her lips, and glide up and down, pushing the lips a little open.The leather grinding against her cunt lips was driving Megan crazy. Michelle was stopping just before the clit."I think you want all those people to see. I can see how wet you are, how much your cunt needs it. "Megan didn't answer, she was so focused on the feeling of the leather handle grinding against her cunt lips. Michelle gave her ass another hard spank, causing Megan to yelp again."We really can't have that" Michelle grabbed a nearby realistic sized dildo and pushed it into Megan's move. She moved it in and out a bit, fucking Megan's mouth with it."I think that should keep you quite, while we continue. Just keep sucking it. I bet you suck a lot of cocks, so this should be natural. "Michelle got up and left Megan on the floor, with a dildo sticking out of her mouth, her g string to the side, her cunt wide open, and leaking."Let's see, what shall we try next" Michelle looked at the large selection in front of her. "How about a flogger.""Ok Megan, let me know how this flogger compares." Michelle swung the flogger aiming for Megan's cunt. Megan's body spasmed and her yelp got muffled by the dildo."Oh, that produced quite a reaction."Michelle swung again; causing Megan to spasm and moan hard into the dildo.Michelle walked around to face Megan."So, how does the paddle compare with the flogger and to your prior experience with the riding crop. Your cunt is dripping wet, so I think you loved it, but which one was better you think" Michelle asked Megan.Megan's face was flushed red from combination of stimulation, adrenaline, humiliation, and just being incredibly horny.Megan could only mumble as the dildo was still in hear mouth."So, unfortunately, I need to get back to work. But thank you so much for helping me" and with that Michelle left, leaving Megan on the floor on all fours, ass up, thong to the side, dildo in her mouth."Megan, what in the world are you doing" it was Lauren coming around the aisle, finding Megan in that compromising position.Megan still had the dildo in her mouth, so was unable to answer. And the shock of being found like this, just made her freeze, so she didn't really think of removing the dildo, and just stayed still."You must be so horny. But, Megan, you are still on the clock, so you will need to play with yourself after you're done with work, not during. ok. good. I actually need your help. This will count towards the tasks you need to do. We have a regular livestream, where we talk about sexual empowerment, give sex advice, show how different toys are used, that kind of thing. Come on, get up, everyone is waiting."Megan finally stood up, and then pulled the dildo out of her mouth."Megan, your thong is to the side, I can see your wet cunt. Also, the nipple pasties are loose, your nipple is showing. " Lauren said while looking at Megan critically, evaluating how she looked.Lauren led Megan to the back of the store. There were 2 men there, fiddling with various video equipment."This is Megan. She will be our star. And this is Mike, our cameraman, and his assistant José." said Lauren."Megan, go ahead and take everything off" continued Lauren."First, you will do a little intro, like your name, introduce our company and brand, etcetera; and then we will do some demo of products, José will help."Megan pulled down her little g string thong, and gently peeled off the nipple pasties. The two men stopped what they were doing and just watched her strip."José, go ahead with the prep."José walked over eyeing Megan critically, evaluating."Let's see if we can make the nipples a little harder." Without waiting for an answer, José grabbed both nipples with his fingers, squeezed them hard, and pulled them forward.Megan gasped in surprise and stimulation. José ignored Megan's response and continued his assault on her nipples, pulling and squeezing."Nipple's look better. cunt; hmm.; let's see if we can open it up a little, make it look hungry. " Without waiting or asking, José moved his hand to Megan's cunt, releasing her nipples. He pulled her lips open, played with her clit, even pushed a finger inside her causing Megan to moan loudly. The whole time Jose was completely ignoring Megan, just doing what he wanted."Alright boss, cunt is ready" José reviewed his work once more and then left Megan standing there, used, confused and horny.Mike was ready with the camera."Megan, we are on. Go. "That snapped Megan out of her horny daze."Hi, my name is Megan, and this is the adult emporium. We have a large selection of items for all your pleasure needs. Today, I will show you some of my favorite toys that are available for sale."Mike signaled to José, mouthing "you're up."José walked up to Megan and facing the camera, produced a stainless-steel metal anal plug with a little pink jewel at the head."This is a medium sized training anal plug. What we find best is to use the natural cunt juices as lubricant, but we do sell an assortment of lubricants that can also be used."José just turned to Megan and unceremoniously pushed the whole toy inside her cunt. Megan moaned from the penetration and embarrassment. She was being penetrated live, on-camera to who knows how many people watching. José pushed the toy in and out, and turned it from side to side, making sure the entire toy is properly coated with Megan's juices."That looks good. Megan, here, is very wet." José pulled the toy out."Megan, please turn around and bend over, so the audience can properly see how we plug your ass. "Megan did as she was told. She was in a horny daze, like a horny autopilot. She turned, then bent over at her waist, and spread her legs wide, directly exposing her cunt and ass to the camera.Standing to the side of Megan, so as not to block the view, José started to push the plug in."Megan, please look at the camera, so everyone can see your face as we plug your ass."Megan turned her face to the camera. Not really knowing what was expected, she smiled at the camera just as José started pushing the plug in, and then Megan involuntarily moaned semi-closing her eyes."That went in so easily. Megan is very loose." commented José facing the camera.Mike signaled for the next scene.José gave Megan a spank on her ass. "Megan, turn around.""The next product we want to show is a simple dildo. This one is made from silicon, 6 inches and a reasonable girth. Nothing too crazy. " José smiled at the camera."Megan is already very wet, so we don't need any lubricant. We can just slide this big boy in." Jose turned to Megan, and simply started pushing the dildo inside her. He pushed about 5 inches deep and then tested that the dildo was securely stuck inside Megan. "Megan make sure this doesn't slide out, use your cunt muscles to hold it inside."

 Megan At the Sex Shop: Part 1Young Megan's new job prospects.Based on posts by p Sullivan 2 22 22, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Megan was standing nude in front of the mirror. Little drips of water after the shower still visible on her skin. She ran a finger along her skin; gently cupping her tit; and continuing down along her stomach. Her nipples immediately hardening. She ran the other hand along her smooth mound."What do you wear at an adult store" Megan said to herself. "Classy or Sassy". She gave her body a final critical look; and then turned to the closet. Megan wasn't like those other girls flaunting their sexuality. Her parents taught her to be conservative and to save herself for marriage. "Money is money; and this store was hiring. It's not like she this is using any of those toys; I am just selling them." Megan justified to herself.The closest thing to sexy that Megan could find was a white tennis skirt. It was the shortest skirt she owned; and went a few inches past her ass. So as long as she was careful and not twirling or bending down, she will be covered. To go with the skirt, she decided on a white cotton panties. For the top, she chose a white buttoned shirt, and a comfortable white bra underneath. The white shirt was a little transparent, but only in sunlight. So that won't be a problem inside a store.She arrived at the store on time and met her manager Lauren."Megan; right? Great to finally meet you"; Lauren said extending her hand for a shake."We just have a few preliminary items we need to discuss first. I think you will do wonderfully here. We promote a sex positive image. What that means is that we, as representatives of the brand, need to exude confidence in our sexuality. Can you do that Megan?""I think so. ok. yeah. I guess so" said MeganLauren watched Megan for a moment, taking a long look and sizing her up before continuing. "All new hires need to go through a probation period to ensure they actually have that confidence. I will be responsible for you during this period but also judging you. The way we like to train new hires is to give them the flexibility to discover themselves. You just need to complete 50 tasks. You decide on what they are but I will need to judge whether you are being true to yourself and our brand. Unfortunately, if a task is not sufficient, I will need to issue you a warning, and if you get more than 5 warnings, we will need to end the training and terminate your job here. Does all this make sense Megan?"Megan could only node. "50 tasks, how bad can it be. And I get to decide what they are, so that's not bad" Megan though to herself."Your first task is now. What would you like to do to push a little bit on that sexual comfort boundary. " Lauren asked.Megan was a little dumbstruck thinking about what she can do. "How about I unbutton a few top buttons on my shirt?" asked Megan."That works. See, that was so easy. " Lauren agreed.Megan slowly unbuttoned the top 3 buttons on her shirt. With that many buttons undone, people can now see the tops of her boobs and a little of her white bra underneath."Great. 49 tasks left. This will be fast. Let's do a few tasks now, just to get you a little loose and comfortable, before the store opens and clients start coming in. What do you want to do for your next task?""Can I unbutton another button?" asked Megan."So this is actually a great example where I would give you a warning. This time I won't because you are just learning the rules. Each task needs to be unique, and needs to be more than what you did for the prior ones. So no copy cats, and no incremental baby tasks. "Megan looked around at the aisles of sex toys; and then looked down at her outfit, "I don't know what else I can do. Maybe you can give me some idea of what would qualify?" asked Megan sheepishly."I would love to; I think for your second task. You need to push that boundary of your comfort zone. What can it be, let's see, you can take your top off, and just work in your bra or you can take your bra off, and risk someone seeing your nipples? Do your nipples get hard? "..; "hmm.; another option; you can take your panties off. Your skirt is pretty long, so no one would know except me and you. It will be our little secret. " said Lauren smiling.Megan could feel her juices starting to flow. She couldn't believe her body betraying her like that. "No one would know" she started rationalizing. She has never done anything like this before. She has always worn panties, and comfortable, conservative panties at that. She was at the store for 5 minutes, and already she is being asked to take her panties off. This is another level of crazy. But, her body had other ideas. This moment was so crazy but so exciting at the same time. She could feel her body reacting; her face flushing. Lauren smiled watching Megan's reaction; seeing her body fidgeting; her face flushing.. clearly becoming aroused.Megan lowered her eyes to the floor; her hands moving to the sides of her skirt; lifting it just enough to get to the panties band; then slowly, she started lowering her panties, being careful not to show anything; and keeping her skirt down. When her panties were half way down; she let them drop; and then carefully stepped out of them. She picked them up, and stood there a little dumbfounded, not sure what to do next.Lauren took the chance to step in and take the panties from Megan. "That was really great, and really powerful and strong of you. Great job. " Megan said; while playfully twirling the panties; "one thing;” Lauren continued; while sort of rubbing the panties between her fingers; "your panties are wet"Megan was mortified; her face turning bright red. "I am sorry" whispered Megan."Hon, why are you sorry. This is wonderful. You are turned on and that's the point, to discover your sexuality, to embrace it. I am proud of you. " said Lauren, and gave Megan a hug; "ok, now we need to open the store and get to work. First, I need you to move all those big black dildos from that top shelf, to the very bottom shelf. You'll need to use that little stepping ladder to get to the top shelf. " and with that Lauren walked away leaving Megan standing there."This is a problem. If I get up on the ladder and reach for the dildos, I would definitely be showing my ass. ok. I just need to do this fast, and get it done." There was just no way to do that without mooning the customers. She got up on the ladder but had to stretch out to get to the black dildos; forcing her to bend her back and push her ass further out. She heard a woman clearing her throat behind her, and almost dropped the dildo, she was holding. She quickly turned and came back to the ground."Hi, I am Megan. Can I help you with anything" "Ah -; yes; did you know; that when you're on that ladder; people can see up your skirt. " said the lady.Megan tried to keep from blushing; "we promote a sex positive environment" she said. When the lady left, she saw Lauren walking her way. "That was a great job. Way to get the customer to feel safe and sexy by showing off how you feel safe and sexy""it felt really good to help her" responded Megan."You are really rocking this, let's do the next task now, this way we can just finish all of this fast, and be done with the probation. What would you like to do next?" asked Lauren.Megan face immediately flushed...and she could literally feel her juices running down her leg. "Can you suggest something"; Megan responded in a hoarse voice."You can take the bra off or the shirt or even the skirt. Although, my opinion is that you should keep the skirt, as you're not wearing any panties. What maybe an easy option is to just keep everything on, and try one of the Kegel balls. This way you also get to learn a bit about the products we sell at the same time. "Megan could only nod her head."Great" said Lauren in an excited voice, and proceeded to look for the Kegel box. Finding the one she was looking for; she just took it off the shelf, and opened it, pulling out the toy. "I am sure you are super wet, so we don't need any lubricant. This toy goes all the way in, and the way it works is as you move around; this little weighted ball inside the toy shifts around; it will feel amazing. I promise. " said Lauren; handing the toy to Megan."go ahead and just slide it in" Lauren continued.Megan took the toy; she was in some kind of horny autopilot. Her cunt literally leaking, her face flushed. She never felt like this before, feeling so horny. The toy went in too easily; sliding in; leaving her fingers visibly glistening. Megan still tried to retain a semblance of decency, by trying to keep her skirt down as she put her hand underneath and slide the toy inside."ok; try walking around, see how you feel. " continued Lauren.Megan took a few cautious steps; feeling the ball inside roll and shift its weight; she had to steady herself holding on to nearby table for support. "fuck; this feels amazing" Megan grunted. The sensations weren't enough to orgasm; but keep her on constant horny edge. It was difficult to focus on anything except the pleasure."horny girl; it's still work time. What I need you to do is walk around every aisle and check that all the products are in the right location. When you're done, come back and see me, and we will do the next task."It took Megan sometime to walk around, as she had to take small careful steps. If she moved too fast, she was certain she might orgasm. The other problem was that her cunt was so wet and leaking; she was afraid that the toy would just slide out. So she kept her legs close together, and moved slowly, trying to reduce the amount of stimulation she was getting. After finally completing her task, she slowly returned to Lauren and in a hoarse voice "I finished the inventory.""Good job. Did you think about your next task that you want to do?""Maybe you could suggest something like last time." answered Megan."You know I am starting to think that you might be a submissive Meg. " Lauren answered playfully, which made Megan blush even more than possible.At this point, Megan was so horny, she just wanted more."Right now, you're feeling sexy and horny, but you don't look sexy and horny. So, I suggest for your next task, we make your appearance match how you're feeling. We carry a selection of outfits, it's like our stripper line. I think it would be really great if customers saw how these outfits actually look. I'll pick one out for you to put on. " and without waiting for an answer Lauren started looking for what she had in mind.Lauren returned in a few minutes holding a few small packages."Could I maybe just take off my bra instead of changing everything" asked Megan in a pleading voice.Lauren immediately got very serious "Look Megan; you are not wearing any panties, you have a toy inside your cunt, and I can see your juices literally leaking down your leg. Taking off the bra with that thick shirt, just doesn't push your sexuality forward. I am afraid if you insist, I will need to issue you a warning. It's your choice. ""No; you are right. I need this job. I will wear what you got for me. thank you for helping me by the way. " Megan answered quickly, hoping to divert the conversation away from warnings.Lauren smiled; "of course; right, so, this is the skirt" and she handed a small plastic package to Megan. "; and these are the panties"; she handed a tiny plastic package with what looked like a white string inside. Megan could believe it was a dental floss but not panties. "; the top is where I think you will push your sexuality a little, for sure."; and she handed another little transparent plastic bag. The bag seemed to contain a stockings type mesh material, not something that Megan would classify as a top. "...and finally shoes.".. Lauren dangled a pair of fuck me stripper 7 inch heels."Can I dress in the dressing rooms please" Megan asked not certain what she would do if told to strip here in the middle of the store."of course, Meg; straight in the back are the changing rooms"Megan took her little plastic bags and shoes; and headed back; finding one of the little rooms empty; she stepped inside, and closed the curtain.Looking at herself in the mirror; Megan whispered to herself; "pull yourself together Meg. You need this job. You need the money. It's just probation. And this is good, gets you out of that protective shell. ok, let's do this. "Megan stripped her remaining cloths, standing nude, and admiring her body in the mirror. She had a toned body from all the years of gymnastics but with nice perky tits."ok let's see what this outfit is"; Megan opened the skirt first. You could mistake it for a belt or maybe a wrap, but definitely not a skirt. It was this pleated thing, probably attempting to look like a school girl skirt, "a whore schoolgirl", thought Megan. It had a Velcro connector designed for easy on and off, obviously meant for strippers. She wrapped the skirt around her and fastened the Velcro. The skirt didn't really cover anything. Her cunt was still visible and the skirt barely covered half her ass. Next for the panties. Megan's initial suspicion was right. The panties, calling them panties is a big stretch of the word, was just a set of strings; with a tiny triangle patch, that covered nothing. Megan slipped on the G-string; and found that it was not only tiny, but also a few sizes too small. The string disappeared between her ass cheeks, so from the back it looked like she wasn't wearing anything, and in the front, the little triangle got wedged between her lips. The skirt wasn't long enough, so everything was on display. She looked obscene. The top was next. She slowly opened the little plastic bag, afraid of what she would find. The worst fears confirmed. The top was just a piece of pink fishnet style stocking. It was like a tube top, but made from fishnet stocking material, so had these large holes through out. She might as well be topless. The top covered nothing, just made it seem more obscene. She put on the stripper shoes, wobbling a little from the extra height. She looked at herself in the mirror. Tits completed exposed, hanging out in the fishnet mesh, rock hard nipples, tiny wrap school girl skirt, and her cunt lips sticking out from the G-string. She looked like some kind of horny whore.Before Megan had a chance to chicken out, Lauren opened the curtain and stepped inside, leaving the curtain open. "Oh my god, you look so great. so hot. very sexy. Let me see from all sides. "; and she just placed her hands on Megan's waist and moved her to different directions to get a good luck from front and back."you look so sexy, and everything fits great. I am not seeing the Kegel balls, so looks like you've decided to keep it inside, I told you you'd love it. "Megan realized that she forgot about the Kegel balls inside her, she got so focused on this whore outfit, and it felt so nice to be full. it completely slipped out of her mind to take them out."I know the perfect job for you in this outfit" Laurent took Megan by the hand, and led her out of the changing room, heading for the front of the store."Your job will be to great customers as they walk in. So you stand right here, and you will be the first thing that customers see as they walk in. You should great them happily, and direct them to whatever sections they are looking for. Don't forget to smile and act bubbly and happy. Maybe jumping a little or jiggling your top would be great to, just to show how exciting you are that they have come into the store. "Megan could only nod her head. Her mind was in some kind of cloudy horny daze. She just wanted some privacy so she can touch her needy clit and give some attention to her hard nipples.It was a steady stream of customers coming in. Some of the girls would openly laugh and smile, while others gave a weird wanton look. The guys were more uniform, all of them openly staring at her tits and cunt. She tried her best happy bubbly greetings, bouncing her tits a little. The little fishnet didn't really give any support, so every movement made her tits bounce.After about an hour, Lauren returned to check on Megan; "so how is our horny girl doing. All the customers are talking about you. You've made quite an impression on everyone. I think business is definitely up. great job. ""Thank you. Could I take a little break maybe?" asked Megan.Lauren just smiled "let me guess, you cunt and tits need some attention."Megan just blushed. "was it that obvious was her plan was" she thought."I have an idea, horny girl. Let's do another task. That will give you something else to think about. What would you like to do for your next task?" asked Lauren."short of going naked, I am not sure what else I can do" responded Megan."well, if my math is right, this will be only 6th task, so we still need to get through quite a few. I have an idea for the next task, and we can combine it into two tasks actually, so we can knock off two tasks at the same time. "Lauren pulled one of the boxes.. and took out a set of nipple clamps connected by a metal wire. Without waiting for Megan to respond, she grabbed a nipple, pinching and pulling at the same time, making Megan yelp in surprise and sensation. Then Lauren unceremoniously attached the clamp right to the nipple, and repeated with the other tits."This is part one. To get credit for the second part. You will need to offer this chain to customers coming in, and ask them to pull on it. You need at least 5 customers for it to count. Have fun. " and without waiting for Megan to respond, Lauren just turned around and left her standing here, tits out, nipples clamped, cunt lips hanging out from an obscene thong, standing there in her 7 inch stripper heels.The next customer to walk in was a boy about her age. She tried to act all bubbly, but her face was flush with humiliation. "Hi, welcome to the store. My name is Megan. Please let me know if I can help you with anything. Today we have a sale on nipple clamps; "; she held up the chain; "maybe you can buy it for your girlfriend, she will love it. You can hold this chain, and just pull on it, and that will stimulate her nipples. Please try if you like"; Megan extended the chain a little offering it to the boy."You want me to pull on this chain, how do I know how far to pull?" asked the boy."ah.. I think until maybe you get a reaction" it was the only thing Megan could say in a husky voice, her hands still extended offering the chain.He took the chain, and pulled it a little, watching Megan for her reaction. Megan involuntarily closed her eyes a little. He pulled a little more, and then a little more; extending the nipples; threatening the chain to slide off; Megan gasped; "fuck".; the boy smiled; "I think I am supposed to keep pulling until you squeal"; and he pulled on the chain a little more; causing Megan to squeal from combination of pain and pleasure. He let go, leaving Megan gasping."thanks, that was fun" said the boy, and continued into the store.The next few customers just pulled a little and let go, but the last one was a girl of similar age, wearing jeans and t-shirt. She pulled hard and didn't let go after initial sequel."does the little slut get off on humiliation, and getting her fat tits abused" she asked Megan, while pulling on the chain; Megan gasping between pain and pleasure, her cunt in control of her head; "fuck...yes..; I am a horny slut" gasped Megan in between moans.Before things could escalate further; Lauren stepped in; "ah, I see you found our new resident horny girl. Her name is Megan.; and Megan meet Molly. Molly owns a dominatrix dungeon in the city, and is a regular customer here. I am so glad you got to meet each other. Probably best if you refer to her as Mistress Molly before she pulls any further on your nipples. Why don't you thank Mistress Molly for being such a great customer and helping you with your nipples.""Thank you for being our customer and for helping me Mistress Molly. " said MeganMolly still holding to the chain; yanked it a little further "helping you with what slut?"Megan yelped and quickly followed up "helping me.; eh; by humiliating me; to satisfy my needy cunt"Molly laughed at the response and let go of the chain.

 Sapphic Massage then 3 guys in her room.Based on a post by jonnicat, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. Back in her room, Astrid took a shower and texted Amanda to tell her about the episode in the market. Amanda had been to her tennis club and sent Astrid a photo of her with short tennis skirt lifted, displaying her white underwear. Astrid modeled the new bikini. Then she told her friend that she was planning to try out the hotel gym next and they promised to tell each other all later.She had just finished showering when a maid knocked at the door (she had asked for extra bath towels). Astrid wrapped a small towel round her - just enough to cover her breasts and down far enough to retain her modesty - then answered the door. The maid was hot - a dark brunette with full red lips and a cheeky smile. Astrid caught her glance as the maid quickly scanned her barely covered nubile body. Astrid met her eyes and grinned. 'So have you come to service me?' she asked, grinning, stepping aside to let the maid walk in.As the dark beauty walked past into the room Astrid checked her out, admiring her well rounded backside, tightly covered by her white apron. The maid turned to face her and was about to speak but Astrid put her finger to her lips and said 'Just tell me your name and show me what you can do for me.' 'Ariana,' she replied, 'like the singer.' And grinned. Astrid replied, 'You're hot like her too!' The maid smiled widely and visibly relaxed.Astrid decided to see how shockable - or how naughty - Ariana was, wondering if she knew Anabella, her colleague who had filmed Astrid and Mike having sex in the beach hut. Astrid suspected this hotel was full of horny staff and guests, resolving to find the action or make it happen. She unhooked the towel where it was folded above her breasts then pulled it away from her body, dropping it to the floor and standing proudly naked. The maid's eyes widened and she smiled as she looked Astrid up and down. It was clear she had a special customer here.Astrid took control. 'Never mind the room, just service me!' And with that she reached out to take the maid's hand and led her to the bed. She sat down at the edge and pulled Ariana gently down by both hands so that she was kneeling in front of her, between her spread legs. Astrid looked down and nodded as if to say 'do your duty'. She knew it was bold to demand but she had a hunch she wouldn't be disappointed. Sure enough Ariana smiled up at her new mistress and moved her face closer. Astrid's cunny was ripe and ready, juices already lubricating her in anticipation. Suddenly she felt warm plentiful lips on her lower tummy, gently kissing along the top of her bikini line and then down to her upper thighs. Then she felt a warm moist tongue tracing its way along the top of her legs and up the side of her cunny lips then down the other side.By now she was aching to be kissed right in her core but for a few more moments the maid just teased her, planting tiny kisses from her lips and tip of the tongue. Astrid gasped with pleasure and arched her body forwards, desperate for more. Then suddenly the warm wet tongue slid between the swelling cunny lips and thrust inside, licking the first honey wetness. Astrid by now had given up her body to be devoured - enjoying another woman's touch for a change from being pounded by some hard cock. Ariana's tongue worked expertly, diving into the warm wet cunny and flicking the swollen clit, causing Astrid to moan and buck with delight as she lost control, the first spasm sending her to the edge, making her juices squirt out in a quick rhythmic flood, running out between her legs as she came uncontrollably, while the maid licked and sucked and drank every drop.Astrid lay back on the bed, satisfied but still horny. She wanted to return the favor. She beckoned Ariana to her side then leaned over to undress her new lover. The maid's uniform was easy to unbutton and within moments she had exposed smooth tanned skin, white bra barely holding well rounded breasts, and tiny panties from which dark curly hair peeped out. Astrid quickly undid the bra and sat the maid up so that her firm breasts stood proudly to attention, nipples already firm. Astrid caressed them gently until they became harder and Ariana began to moan.Then Astrid told her to stand up and pose for some photos. Ariana grinned and didn't pause for a moment. Now dressed only in her white panties she paraded around the room and struck various poses, including a particularly erotic position, leaning over thrusting out her almost bare buttocks and fleshy cunny lips, with the white thong cleft in between. That was it! Time to return the favor.Astrid then led her to the bed, pushed her down on the sheets and sat astride her. She leaned close and kissed her full on the lips, tasting her own juices on the other girl's lips. Next she gently kissed and licked Ariana's firm round breasts until the nipples were fully erect. Now she wanted full flesh on flesh.She reached down the woman's tanned body and pulled down the tiny thong, exposing the little well-trimmed triangle of dark hair above the shaven cunny, which was somehow so erotic in these times of extreme waxing and nudity, as if the maid were still natural and pubescent. It reminded her of school days with Amanda when they were both adolescent, relishing becoming women. At that point Astrid grabbed her phone from the bedside table and took more photos to send to her friend later. Ariana didn't object and lay in a series of sensual poses, full frontal nude, completely unashamed and apparently loving the attention. She even stroked her own cunny while Astrid took more snaps.Then there was a noise at the window. Astrid looked up and saw the boy from the next room looking in. Ariana looked embarrassed at first and covered her breasts and cunny but Astrid told her to relax and invited the boy in. He was wearing only swimming trunks and both girls saw he was hard and ready. They looked at each other and grinned then both stood up, posing nude for him as he approached the bed. As he reached them Astrid pulled down his trunks releasing the eager young cock. Perhaps it was her imagination but it seemed bigger than last time. Anyway it would do. She was now aching to be fucked again.She gave her phone to Ariana and told her to take photos of them as she spread herself for the boy. He didn't waste time and soon his cock was inside Astrid's wetness. She opened her legs wide and took him fully in, enjoying being taken by a man again. He kissed her mouth and breasts as he pounded her, while the maid took photos. But when she felt the young man push harder inside and start to tremble she pushed him away, out of her and told him to wait. 'Her turn!' she said, pointed to the naked maid and taking the phone.Astrid stood and watched as Ariana knelt down on the bed to present her beautifully rounded ass to him. The throbbing cock pushed up between the ass cheeks as she spread herself for him and he took her from behind. Astrid then took more photos as the boy thrust into the Latina babe whose cunny was now dripping and aching. (Astrid made a mental note to invite Ariana to join her at one of the parties in the penthouse, sure that she would make it even more fun).They all knew the young guy wouldn't last long so they waited until he was losing control and Astrid pulled him away and knelt down next to Ariana just in time to catch the boy's load as he spurted over their buttocks, his cum spattering over both of them as they giggled with delight. He watched in disbelief as they kissed each other, wiped off the cum from their rears and licked it from their fingers. Then they sent him away, now that he was no use to them.Next they locked in a passionate embrace, kissing deeply and caressing each other all over, which only made them hornier until there was only one option. They positioned themselves in a sixty-nine and licked and kissed each other's eager pussies and clits until they both shuddered to a final orgasm. They drank each other dry and rolled over side by side.They swapped numbers and Astrid promised to send the photos later and to invite her new friend to join her again, preferably with a couple of men. Ariana said that if necessary she would invite one of the guys from the bar or kitchen - she had fucked most of them, she confessed. And she recommended the gym, where Astrid was planning to go next.For the gym Astrid wore a tiny pair of black shorts (without underwear), matching sports bra and bright white new sneakers. She knew it might be a good opportunity to show herself off again.The gym was empty except for two of the male trainers who stood and greeted her as she came in. She saw them both briefly look her up and down, surely admiring her fit body in its skimpy outfit. She smiled and declined their offer of help but knew they would have to sit nearby in case she, as the customer, needed anything.She started on the treadmill, setting a running pace to warm up, looking over now and again to see if they were watching - they were. Then she did a few stretches and exercises on the mat. As she moved she could feel her shorts riding up so that more of her buttocks became exposed; instead of tweaking them back into place she made a point of showing off her backside to them at every opportunity. As usual the exhibitionist in her took over and she turned herself on, sensing a glow inside, a growing wetness in her cunny and hardening nipples.She decided it was time to make use of the fit young men so she asked them for some hands-on help with exercises. They both came close and one began to give her some instructions but she pretended not to get it and asked him to help move her body into the position. As he gently held her arms, shoulders, lower back and waist while taking her through the movements she managed to push her body against him, rubbing herself against his groin. He was wearing tight shorts and she felt a bulge there. The other guy noticed and grinned. Then she reached out to him too and stroked her palm across his chest and down to his pants. He was already hard and she could feel the shape of his cock.'You know what exercise I really need?' she asked. 'Fuck me. Both of you'. They didn't need asking twice. Soon there were hands all over her, caressing her breasts and buttocks, fingers stroking her cunny through the shorts. She pulled away and stripped off as they watched, then lay naked on an exercise mat. 'One in each end.' They both grinned at each other and her then undressed quickly. One keeled down between her spread legs and began to lick her naked swelling cunny lips. The other straddled her face and slid his hardening cock into her eager mouth.It didn't take long until she had two hard cocks in her, one pumping inside her cunny and one deep in her mouth. And they didn't last long either. The one pounding deep into her began thrusting hard and she felt him tremble and harden as he came close - and at the last moment he pulled out and sent several spurts of cum over her stomach and cunny. At the same time the other guy tensed inside her mouth and she licked the head of his throbbing cock with her warm tongue until he couldn't wait any more and pulled out of her mouth just in time to squirt a heavy load over her face and into her open mouth.The men quickly dressed, worried that another customer might come in, but Astrid lay naked a little longer on the floor, licking the cum off her lips and wiping it from her tummy and licking her fingers. Then she finished herself off as they watched, flicking her expert fingertips over her wet clit until she bucked and came with a moan, juices seeping out from her hot wet cunny.She stood up, posed naked for them once more, then pulled on her outfit. She smiled at the men and said, 'Thanks for the workout, just what I needed. See you next time.' One replied, 'Any time, babe. We do massage too.' He handed her a card. The other guy added, 'Yeah and we can do room service for you.' So she gave them her room number, kissed them both on the mouth and told them to come that night at 11. And she told herself she would leave her red panties on the balcony for the boy in the next room. Three young men at once - now that would make Amanda envious...Astrid's exhibitionist tendency was not just narcissism. Yes she liked the attention, seeing the reaction and expression of people she showed herself off to. But it also turned her on. Showing her wares gave her a deep thrill every time. Moreover she felt a rewarding sense of connection and sharing, putting her at one with humanity and the forces of love and lust.Astrid stood admiring the attractive young woman in the full-length bathroom mirror, a nude female who had just finished showering. Her bright hazel eyes looked back at her from her sweet young face. Her cheeks were rosy from the hot shower. Her luscious lips were slightly parted, giving a glimpse of white teeth. Her still-wet hair framed her face and tumbled across the slightly tanned bare shoulders and down her chest, where a few strands fell around her pink breasts and semi-erect nipples.She continued scanning herself downwards across her naturally pale and perfectly flat tummy, her slim waist and slight hips, adorned by the shapely pelvic bones. Her smooth thighs curved gently into her long athletic legs. She held her gaze on the gap in between her thighs, adoring the way it formed a natural inverted triangle with firm curving flesh on two sides and freshly waxed cunny above. She always chose high-cut briefs to show off this stunning little thigh gap.As she looked at herself, proud of her beauty and fitness, well aware of her great sex appeal, she was becoming increasingly horny and wet. She wanted someone else to see and appreciate her nude young body. She wished Ariana or Anabella would come to her room now; she knew that both the maids were attracted to her. She was tempted to call one of them and summon her to come to the room for a quickie.But for now she decided just to take some selfies and send them to the girls and to Amanda back home. Later she would find other opportunities to show herself off around the hotel pool, beach and spa. So she took her phone and snapped a few dozen shots of her nudity including some close-ups of her chest, midriff and inevitably the stunning pubic area below, then messaged them to her admirers.Having dried her hair and dressed (thong, tight white cotton shorts, loose sky-blue t-shirt, no bra) Astrid went down to the hotel spa where she had booked a massage.The receptionist, a young redhead she recognized from the gym, gave her a lovely welcoming smile and led her to the massage room, which stood empty. 'Just relax here for a minute,' she said, gesturing to the center of the small room where there was a chair beside the massage bench. Alone in the room Astrid remained standing and looked around. It was bright and clean, low lighting, candles, chill-out music coming from unseen speakers.On one wall was a large horizontally hung mirror, in line with the length of the massage table. She stood in front of it and immediately imagined that it was one of those two-way mirrors and that people could see through from a room on the other side. She liked the idea, amused at the thought of being watched, lying naked being massaged.But it was not just Astrid's imagination. There really was a viewing room, behind the mirror, into which the redhead had disappeared to join Anabella who was already sitting there, video camera ready. They kissed briefly on the mouth, then giggled quietly as they looked through at Astrid in front of them. This would be another one to show at one of their wild parties in the penthouse.Astrid stood facing the mirror for a minute, checking herself out. She cupped her breasts through the shirt, caressing herself gently. Then she slid her palms down her thighs and edged her fingertips between her legs... The door opened. A woman walked in, a tall ponytailed blonde in a white uniform. As the masseuse approached Astrid was sure she heard giggling from behind the mirror and was thrilled at the thought that she was on show again.'Hallo,' said the woman, speaking with a strong eastern European accent. 'I am Aliona. I give you massage.' She smiled. 'You can take off clothes.' Astrid grinned and faced the mirror again. In one quick movement she pulled the t-shirt over her head and placed it on the chair. Then she peeled down the little shorts and wiggled out of them. Standing in only her tiny briefs she turned to Aliona who was watching her undress.'This too?' Astrid asked, indicating the thong.'Yes. Is better.'Better for all of your watching me, thought Astrid. But she was only too pleased to get naked again. She hooked her thumbs into the waistline of the underwear, smiled at the masseuse, whose light blue eyes were fixed on the young woman's body, and pulled down the tiny piece of material, exposing her full nudity to Aliona and who knew how many people watching!The masseuse asked Astrid to lie down, then dimmed the lights. However there was a cool white light shining down from above, illuminating the massage table on which lay Astrid's naked body. She lay face down, her pert round buttocks beautifully illuminated. Aliona looked back at the mirror, licked her lips and grinned, knowing the other girls were watching and filming. Then she undid the top buttons of her white frock-coat uniform, exposing a little cleavage, knowing she was part of the show too. She intended to please her young customer in more ways than one! She walked around the far side of the table so that she would not obstruct the view from the mirror, then looked down at Astrid, innocently awaiting her treatment.Soon the warm oiled fingertips began caressing Astrid's back and shoulders, smoothing the muscles. As the stunning Ukrainian blonde leaned forward over the young body below, her ponytail fell around her bare shoulders and more of her cleavage showed to the secret audience. She licked her lips again as she massaged Astrid's lower back and waist area. The room was very warm. She paused for a moment as Astrid lay unaware below, then looked over at the mirror and slowly unbuttoned her uniform, exposing her bare chest and tanned midriff, plus the tiny triangle of her white briefs. Then she resumed the massage, applying pressure to Astrid's lower back and beginning to spread her fingertips over the young girl's buttocks.At eighteen, Astrid had only had a professional massage a couple of times so she had no idea how good this one was - or even whether it was professional at all - but she enjoyed every moment nevertheless, loving as always the feeling of warm hands on her flesh. She began to stir inside as she reacted to the warm caresses. The hands had now begun smoothing over her taut buttocks. Astrid relaxed as much as she could, but felt the wetness increasing inside. Suddenly the long fingers were down between her legs, massaging her inner thighs and Astrid found herself wishing they would reach to her cunny.'You want to turn over?' asked the masseuse. Astrid said yes and rolled herself onto her back, unwittingly giving the camera an excellent view of her back and buttocks, and a brief flash of her exposed cunny, as she adjusted herself on her back. As she lay waiting she noticed the blonde's uniform was undone and her eyes widened with surprise and delight as she admired the slim white body standing beside her. Aliona smiled at her and blew a kiss. Astrid grinned and wiggled slightly as she lay, as if to offer herself up to the new mistress. She felt her nipples hardening as she looked up at the blonde's small pink breasts above, the flat tummy and the slight bulge beneath the panties, giving away the shape of the shapely cunny lips. Aliona shed her uniform and stood there in only her panties while she lubricated her hands again.Soon the warm oiled fingers were caressing Astrid's young breasts, gently smoothing and stimulating them, ever so gently tweaking the hardening nipples. Astrid looked again at the white panties and noticed a wet patch forming. She herself was very wet now, her naked cunny lips swelling, aching for attention. Next the masseuse stood behind Astrid's head, which was right at the end of the table, and leaned over her to spread her hands down the stomach. As she did so, her cunny came very close to Astrid's face and she could smell the scent of the older woman above. Instinctively Astrid leaned her head back and found her mouth was millimeters from the thin white panties. The blonde reached lower to massage Astrid's lower stomach and her crotch came into contact with Astrid's mouth, almost forcing her to form the lips into a kiss. This must be deliberate, Astrid thought. So she gave a brief kiss through the damp material, feeling with her lips the shape of the cunny lips beneath. The blonde pressed against her, so Astrid flicked her tongue along the sides of the tiny panties, licking the moist soft flesh exposed on either side of the slit.At the same moment, Aliona's fingers reached Astrid's cunny, stroking and caressing it as the cunny lips swelled further and honey juices began seeping out. Using both hands, she expertly used the long fingertips to part the cunny and expose Astrid's prominent clitoris, which was aching to be stimulated more. Meanwhile, Astrid's tongue had reached inside the panties and she began licking the warm juices from the blonde's eager cunny. Fingertips now flicked Astrid's clit gently from side to side and she felt herself trembling with the first flow of orgasm.But suddenly Aliona removed her hands and stepped away briefly. Astrid was worried for an instant that she had gone too far, but she wasn't going to be disappointed. The tall slim blonde had only stopped to remove the now wet panties. She hooked her fingertips into them and pulled them down, exposing her long legs and firm buttocks to the cameras behind the mirror. Astrid watched as the nude woman above came closer again. Aliona then climbed onto the massage table and positioned herself over Astrid, leaning down so that her face was above the young girl's cunny and her loins were spread above Astrid's face, presenting her completely hairless cunny to the younger woman. Time for a sixty-nine, mutual relief.Almost immediately Aliona began kissing and licking Astrid's cunt, smothering her mouth over the cunny and sticking her tongue deep inside. Simultaneously she lowered herself onto Astrid's face, plunging her wet cunny onto the younger woman's wet mouth. Then they both lost it, urgently kissing and licking each other, both moaning loud as their hot bodies bucked and trembled with the first floods of orgasm. Astrid almost gave out a scream as she came, pumping her juices out over Aliona's mouth and tongue, which was flicking across her clit, causing more waves of pleasure to be released. Aliona licked and drank every drop, sucking the juices from Astrid's willing cunny.As Astrid finished coming, her body still trembling, she continued to lick the cunny that was still spread over her mouth, sticking her tongue in and out and over the little white bud of the blonde's clit. She felt a warm flood as the sexy masseuse came over her mouth and chin. Astrid swallowed all the juices and licked the smooth soft pubic area, as Aliona moaned with pleasure.Both now sated, they stood up, hugged and kissed on the mouth, long and deep, tasting each other and caressing each other's hard bodies. Aliona put on a show for the cameras, turning her naked customer round so that the girls filming would get a good view of their nude embrace. Then she stepped away, took Astrid's hand, turned to face the mirror and gave a bow to the unseen audience. Astrid grinned and did the same, then asked Aliona if she would come and do a private visit to her room one night. The masseuse quickly agreed, then they kissed again and found their scattered clothing.Astrid felt delighted, very relaxed and satisfied, knowing there was more to come. As she left the room, she remembered she had invited the gym guys to her room that night. It was great to be with another woman this afternoon but she was pleased she would have some men later too.At 11pm Astrid had showered and sat in her room waiting for the two gym guys and the student from the next room. She wore only a white vest, having decided not to even bother with underwear. She amazed herself with her sexual appetite, so eager was she to be fucked again and so excited by the prospect of seducing three guys at once.The boy from the next room came in first, creeping through the balcony doors with a silly grin on his face as he unsubtly looked her up and down, admiring her nude lower half in particular. He was wearing jeans and a t-shirt. Astrid told him to get the phone camera ready - she wanted some evidence to send to Amanda. Moments later the door buzzer went and she let the two gym guys in. They were both in black jeans and shirts and went straight to Astrid to kiss her on the lips. She told them she had invited the boy next door and they grinned at her appetite.They had brought a bottle of vodka and started passing it round. Astrid took a large gulp and as she took the bottle from her lips she let some spill onto her top. She pulled the vest down to show her bare breasts and one of the guys reached out to caress her while the other leaned in to lick off the vodka from one of her nipples.Astrid wasted no time. 'No talking,' she instructed. 'Just fuck me. All of you.' She stood in front of them all and pulled off the vest, loving the way all three guys instinctively looked her up and down, enjoying her brazen nudity. The men all took off their tops. The one nearest her started unbuttoning his jeans. Within moments she reached out and grabbed the hardening cock as it sprang loose. She was so horny she took it straight in her mouth. Her tongue gave a series of rapid licks and she felt it harden and throb. At the same time she reached back to grab the next guy's member with one hand as he held it out towards her.They needed no further encouragement. Soon all three were naked and one of them carried her to the bed and lay her on her back. She was surrounded and very horny, taking one cock in her mouth and another by her hand. The third guy started licking her cunny as she spread her legs wide, thrusting his tongue inside her and flicking it across her clit.At the same time she took the younger man's cock deeper in her mouth and felt it pulsing. She felt an unbearable urge to be filled and covered with cum as soon as possible. So she licked and sucked the cock, holding it with her hand so he couldn't withdraw - sure enough it was too much for him and with a powerful throb he exploded in her mouth, spurting all his load down her throat. Astrid gulped and gasped but took it all, swallowing and sucking until he was dry.Seconds later she bucked with pleasure as the stimulation of her cunny by the third guy became too much - she moaned out load as she came, squirting her juices out onto his tongue, which eagerly lapped up her flow, as she licked her lips and swallowed the rest of the other guy's cum in her mouth.The young man would not be much use to her now so she told him to start taking photos of them as she set to work on the two gym guys. Amanda was going to love this slutty show!First she took another cock in her mouth, the one she had been rubbing. It was rock hard now and she knew it wouldn't take much to get another load in her face. He grabbed the back of her head to steady her as she sucked and licked his smooth firm tip. She teased him with her lips and tongue, cupping his balls as he began to thrust into her mouth. She looked up and saw that the young guy was rapidly taking photos with her phone.She felt the cock in her mouth twitch and sensed him shudder and wondered whether she should wait and take him in her cunt, but the other gym guy was waiting for that, so she carried on sucking and licking him as he grew even harder.Soon she sensed he was about to come, so she arched her head back, releasing the throbbing cock in from of her mouth and opened wide. The tip of his hardness touched her lips and he held his cock steady and aimed at her mouth.

Exhibitionist encounter in the beach hut at night.Based on a post by jonnicat, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. After her exhibitionism at the pool and the intimate pleasures in her hotel room, then the evening in the bar exposing herself and seducing someone to give her the first fuck of the vacation, Astrid was ready for more that night. She was eager and excited about the midnight rendezvous on the beach with the older man she had flashed herself to in the pool.Her parents had said goodnight and gone to their room. Astrid was alone in her room, instant-messaging her best friend Amanda, spilling all about how she had flashed her panties from across the hotel cocktail bar to seduce the horny guy opposite, then had furtive sex with him in a dark corner by the pool. Amanda was pleased that her friend had scored on the first evening but demanded photographic evidence of the next coupling - Astrid had told her about the invitation to meet at the beach hut at midnight.'I'm gonna turn him on and use him all night!''Yay. I wanna see u nude on the beach, bae.''ok I'll get him to take pics of me.''And show me a pic of his cock lol!'Astrid willingly accepted the challenge, and dared Amanda - who had said she was playing tennis the next day - to send her pics of her in her tennis whites but without panties, like that old poster. She knew that Amanda loved to flash her white panties to the tennis coach. They loved daring each other to go further and further with their exhibitionism and generally dirty behavior. Tonight Astrid wanted to excel herself.She had taken a hot shower, soaping herself thoroughly, paying particular attention to her smooth breasts and soft cunny, and was now standing naked in her hotel room trying to decide what to wear. The Mediterranean night was hot so she wouldn't need much. The most difficult question was: panties or not? On the one hand she couldn't resist showing off her hot young body; on the other hand she wanted to give the guy a tease and let him strip her. She chose a very skimpy white beach dress, almost translucent, which was really only meant for pulling on over a bikini. She slipped it on and stood in front of the mirror, admiring her nudity showing through: it gave a clear view of her pert breasts, flat stomach and the outline of her cunny lips. Grabbing her phone, Astrid took a few selfies and sent a couple to Amanda.'wow, he's gonna cum just looking at u!''lol hope he lasts longer than that.''u just have to make him cum more than once then.'She decided not to wear a bra: her young breasts were pert and well-shaped and didn't need support. And of course she wanted the man to see them, already imagining turning him on. She chose a tiny white lacy thong but before putting it on she squeezed a handful of lubricant from the tube and moistened both her holes, just to make it easy for her to be taken any way he chose. Even the act of doing this turned her on and her cunny was already lubricating itself too. She slipped on some sandals, checked herself out in the mirror again, slipped her phone and some condoms into a clutch bag and left the room.She walked slowly and quietly down the dark hotel corridor past her parents' room and opened the fire escape door at the end, which she had noticed was a short-cut to the path that led down to the nearby beach. She quickly reached the hotel gardens, looking around in case anyone was there, but if they were they were well hidden. She felt sure there must be other night-time lovers around on this hot summer night. Soon she was on the boardwalk path that led down to the hotel's private beach. The sand ahead was softly lit by moonlight and she saw the waves gently breaking on the still-warm sand. A warm breeze wrapped around her slim body and she felt a shudder of delight, anticipating the erotic encounter.The man had mentioned the beach hut, which she soon spotted away to the right. To the left she had seen shadows on the ground, silhouettes of another couple lying in the near darkness, but saw no one to the right. The hut was small, appeared to be empty, standing isolated in the quiet midnight beach scene. She knew it must be around midnight by now and hoped he hadn't changed his mind. She sat down in front of the hut, leaning back against it to watch the waves. She spread her legs, enjoying the sensation of the warm night breeze around her thighs and hungry core. She hoped he wouldn't be long.Moments later she saw a tall figure approaching from the direction of the hotel path. A man. Must be him! She stood up as he approached. He smiled. She saw his dark eyes, already full of lust, and admired his tall muscular body, dressed only in a tight white t-shirt and marine blue beach pants which went just below the knee.'Hi,' he said, moving closer.'You came,' she replied.'Not yet. But I figure you can make that happen!' he smiled.She grinned, blushing a little. She guessed he must be around her father's age - about 50 - but he was fit and handsome. She assumed he must be well experienced too.'I'm Mike,' he said.'Astrid.'He gave her a gently kiss on both cheeks and took one of her hands, leading her to the beach hut door. She grinned and blushed. She felt even wetter below now.'Let's go in, if you don't mind.' Astrid nodded and watched as he took a key from his pocket, explaining that he was a regular at the hotel and knew all the maids, one of whom had given him a copy of the key. She wondered how many other women guests and hotel maids he had brought here, but that thought fled from her mind as the door opened and he beckoned her to enter.Inside the hut, which had pine paneled walls, there was a long wooden bench seat with some pegs on the wall above, presumably for people to change clothing. There were a couple of seats and a small unit in the corner. On the floor was a large rug. There was only one window which looked out towards the sea. Moonlight came through and bathed the room in a cool light, just enough for them to see each other. Astrid stood as he looked her up and down, his eyes betraying his approval and excitement at the sexy young woman who seemed to want to show herself off to him.'You're certainly not shy, are you?' he asked. She grinned and held herself proud before him as he admired her breasts through the translucent material. She watched his eyes move downwards to see her white panties and long smooth legs. She felt like she was already naked, being so scantily dressed and knowing he had already seen her assets in the pool. She took her phone from her bag and told him he could take any photos he wanted and that she wanted to see his body too.He switched on the one overhead light and took a few photos with her phone as she posed, growing in confidence as he flattered her with comments and praise. Then he lifted off his shirt, exposing the muscular torso she had seen at the pool. She sensed his musky aroma as he approached. Looking down she saw the bulge of his cock against his thin cotton shorts. She took back the phone and took a few photos of him as he stood smiling.'Wanna see more?' he asked. She nodded and took a series of shots as he reached down and pulled at the waistband. He raised his eyes as if to ask should he pull them down. She nodded and snapped away as he slowly pulled them down, gasping as she saw the smooth glans of his cock appear. She felt a shudder at the thought of having that inside. Suddenly the whole cock sprang out as the shorts fell to the floor; it stood to attention, hardening as she watched and took more photos. Amanda was going to love this!'Now you,' he demanded. She handed him the phone and he began to take snaps as she, grinning girlishly, reached down and pulled up her skimpy half-dress, exposing the tiny white triangle of her panties and her smooth stomach. She saw his eyes widen and cock tremble as she lifted the dress off and shed it to the floor, thrusting her pert breasts proudly forward, their nipples hardening as she posed. He told her to lie down on the rug and she obeyed, spreading her body below him in the moonlight. He took more pictures as she looked up, admiring the massive member hovering above her. Then he motioned her to take off the panties.Astrid hadn't yet noticed that there was someone at the window, looking in from the beach. A dark pair of eyes was watching their every move and filming it. Mike had secretly arranged (not for the first time) for one of his maids to be there to help him catch the scene and take some memories of his conquest.Lying vulnerable on the rug, Astrid again obeyed immediately, reaching down to her waist and using her long fingers to start peeling the panties off where she lay. Slowly she slid them down to expose her smooth cunny lips and well-lubricated slit. She wondered if the bud of her clit was already showing. Then she raised her knees to pull the panties down her thighs as he took more and more pictures, moving closer to take closer snaps of her cunny as she raised her legs and exposed her core to him, quickly pulling the panties off completely. She loved the feeling of being completely nude, lying underneath a mature man with a hard cock she was about to put to good use.He took a few close-up photos of her beautiful cunny and some full-body shots, then lowered himself closer down over her until his cock was in shot. Then he took more photos of his full hardness hovering above her cunny and stroking itself against her stomach. She felt the pre-cum on her belly, already imagining being covered with a flood of his juices. Or would she take his load in her mouth? Or let him explode inside her cunny? Or the other end? She wanted it all! Being exposed and photographed turned her on so much she felt juices oozing out already. His now massive cock throbbed in anticipation.Astrid then beckoned him closer, sticking her tongue out and pointing to her mouth. He took the unsubtle hint and edged his tool closer to her face as he continued to take pictures of their acts. He poised his hard cock right in front of her luscious lips and her fingers clasped it gently. She reached down to her cunny and made one hand wet with her juices, then used it to lubricate his shaft, making him even harder. By now she had decided to blow him and hope he would recover quickly to fuck her holes too.She took the tip of him in between her lips, gently licking the smooth glans as his cock began to throb and harden still more. By now he had put down her phone and balanced himself over her with his hands on the floor either side. His muscular thighs clasped her body below and she felt his flesh brush against her breasts. Her nipples were hardening and she knew she was now soaking wet below. Above she saw his face, enjoying watching him look down at her as she slowly took him deeper in her mouth.From the corner of her eye she sensed a movement. Then she saw the face at the window. Her eyes widened and he realized she had noticed. His cock was filling her mouth so she couldn't speak, but he reassured her, softly saying, 'Don't worry, Astrid, that's only Anabella, one of the maids, a friend of mine. She's filming us. I figured you wouldn't mind...?' Astrid's response was wrap her hands around his stiff member and pull it deeper into her mouth until it reached the back of her throat. She felt his balls against her chin. Might as well put on a show, she thought.That brought him to the edge almost immediately. He was very experienced and could make sex last, but this young one was so hot and dirty he just wanted to fill her with seed as quickly as possible. Astrid sucked and licked the length of his cock as it swelled inside her mouth and a few moments later she felt him tremble and go even harder. He grunted and thrust himself forwards as the first spurt came, then pulled his cock partially out, sending a second hard spurt to the back of her mouth. He finished on her tongue and face, as he pulled out and squirted the rest of his cum on her lips and chin.Afterwards he took another few photos with her phone: her mouth open, tongue covered by a pool of cum she had not yet swallowed; her chin wet with a trail of oozing semen; her cheeks lightly spattered. Some of the shots showed his still hard member, hovering over her young face. Anabella had also captured the whole thing on a video clip he would relish later in his room and perhaps show on a large screen at one of his regular sex parties there.'You up for more?' he asked. 'My turn to make you come!''Umm, yes,' Astrid purred.'Mind if I invite her in to watch?' he asked, pointing to the window.Astrid paused only a moment and agreed.Anabella walked in. She was tall, slim, with luscious red lips and a pretty face framed with long black hair. She had a gently curving figure with medium round breasts half-covered by a bikini top and long athletic legs leading up to a wide thigh gap beneath tiny black bikini briefs. Astrid guessed she was Italian or Greek, a real Mediterranean beauty, and was flattered that the older man had chosen the young English exhibitionist tonight, rather than this exotic babe (though she guessed, correctly, that he had already slept with the maid). Anabella smiled but didn't say a word. Astrid noticed the hand-held video camera and smiled. Anabella smiled delightfully and began to record again as Astrid licked the rest of the cum from her lips and swallowed.'Now lie down here,' Mike said to Astrid, indicating the long wooden sauna-style bench where he had lain a fluffy white towel. As Anabella filmed, Astrid elegantly sat then raised her slim legs to lie down. She stretched out her proud young body the full length, legs together, arms at her sides. The others stood a few moments, looking down and admiring the young woman who was giving her body to them. The maid kissed the man on the neck and lips then stood back to continue filming.He knelt down beside the bench and kissed Astrid firmly on the lips. He could smell himself on her. He loved the way she gave herself up so fully and resolved to give her as much pleasure as possible and make her want more, so that she might come to one of their parties. Next he moved down her body, gently kissing and nuzzling her soft breasts, gently licking the nipples until they were fully erect. Astrid was of course by now soaking wet between her legs, wondering how he would make her come.The answer was to turn her on increasingly by kissing and teasing her, licking and caressing her young body, lying prone beneath him, edging closer and closer, down her tummy to her core. Soon his lips reached her bikini zone. He gently kissed and licked around her swelling cunny, teasingly avoiding her for a few moments, then suddenly flicking his tongue across her wet slit, causing her to gasp out loud. Her legs spread a little as he began to slide his tongue expertly along her labia and into her wetness, quickly finding the little button of her clit.He used his fingers to gently spread her and expose it, so that he could lick her there with the tip of his tongue, flicking it side to side across the little white button as she arched herself upwards to him, beginning to moan. She knew she wouldn't last long like this. She had always enjoyed being kissed there by Amanda in their college room, but this man really knew what he was doing. Within moments she was beginning to tremble with pleasure and felt a wave inside as her orgasm came, the first wave flooding gently through her, the second bringing her juices out onto his tongue. She let go and cried out at the final climax as he sucked and licked her out, taking every drop of her honey.Afterwards she lay there trembling gently, her senses alive, her cunny tingling and aching. She felt like she could come again easily if one of them touched her. But as she looked up she saw Anabella kneeling down in front of Mike, one hand cupped around his balls, the other feeding his hardening member in between her full red lips. On the one hand Astrid wanted to see them fuck and was turned on watching; on the other hand she wanted that cock inside her next!She wasn't disappointed. As soon as he was rock hard, Anabella stood away and retrieved the camera. He came over to Astrid, his tool leading the way, sticking out in front as he reached her side. He surprised her by reaching his arms underneath her and lifting her off the bench in one quick easy movement, as if she was a doll, and carried her to the center of the room. Yes, she thought, let me be your fuck-doll!He laid her down on the rug, on her back, and spread her legs, kneeling between them. She said she had a condom in her purse but he told her not to worry as he couldn't make her pregnant and he was clean. She paused for a moment then smiled up at him and nodded. She loved the idea of taking his bare cock inside, letting him flood into her. She felt dirty in a highly sexy way, letting him use her like this.He didn't waste time. Anabella was sitting on the bench now, filming them and fingering herself. Astrid spread her legs wider and watched him move his body closer, his fully erect cock hovering over her again. He gently pushed his smooth glans over her wet cunny lips, which spread as he put slight pressure on them. He rubbed this way for a few moments, getting even harder. Her eyes begged him to take her. She took hold of his arms, pulling him closer down onto her.She was so wet and turned on, and he was so adept, that his cock easily began to slide into her, its tip moving inside, opening the young woman up for his pleasure. He moved smoothly deeper, with gentle thrusts and she felt him throbbing inside her. Instinctively she flexed her cunt muscles to squeeze him as if to pull and keep him deep inside. Then he moved a little harder and pushed his full length inside, causing her to gasp and spread wide. He lowered his body onto her and she reached around his back to hold him to her as she gave herself up to this mature and tender man.He thrust in and out, quick and fast, hard and soft, for what seemed a long time. Astrid had never been fucked so well and wondered how he lasted so long. He seemed to be able to take himself just to the limit then pause, at the same time bringing her closer and closer. Her body felt light, as if she was floating. Inside she felt waves of lust and floods of pleasure, which soon brought her to orgasm. She bucked and moaned as she came, her cunny and clit highly sensitive as he thrust harder and throbbed inside her.And then she felt him come hard, deep inside, filling her with strong spurts of cum again and again. He thrust several more times, hard, making her gasp and moan, as his final climax came, emptying the rest of his juices into her young body. As he pulled out she felt all the juices flooding out of her. She looked down at him as he positioned himself over her face, feeding his cock into her eager mouth. She licked her juices and the rest of his cum and sucked him dry as Anabella filmed them.Astrid hoped she could watch the whole video of her midnight at the beach hut but wasn't sure how to ask. Then as they gathered their clothes he whispered, 'Room 701. Penthouse suite. Come and party with us one night.' She grinned and kissed him on the lips. Anabella hugged her and kissed them both.Astrid knew already that she would accept that invitation and as they walked beach along the beach towards the hotel she wondered what else was coming on this fabulous vacation.Sex-filled vacation continues in market, hotel room and gym.It was only the second day of the vacation and Astrid had already enjoyed sexual encounters with three men:1.      The young man from the room next to hers, whom she had teased and jerked off, after he had watched her masturbating.2.      The guy she had seduced from the hotel cocktail bar and given herself to, in a dark corner outside by the pool.3.      And of course Mike, the more mature man she had flashed herself to, in the pool in the afternoon, then met at midnight in the beach hut, where they had sex three ways while his exotic maid filmed them at it.She had been invited to go and party with Mike and his gang in his penthouse suite one evening. And she guessed she could easily take the boy in the next room if she felt horny - she had agreed to leave a pair of red panties on the balcony as a signal whenever she wanted him to visit her room. The guy in the cocktail bar was a one-off, probably, but she knew she would easily find and seduce other men around the hotel.She was considering trying out the hotel gym and spa later - perhaps a massage too. But the plan for the morning was to go to the market in the nearby town.At breakfast in the hotel she had got herself in the mood for another day of exhibitionism and random sexual encounters by wearing extremely tight white shorts, with only a thong underneath to avoid visible panty line and show off her athletic glutes. Above she wore a yellow crop top and no bra. Sure enough eyes followed her constantly as she moved around the breakfast buffet or to and from her table. She relished parading herself around the room, sensing lustful looks and catching lascivious glances.So by the time Astrid got to the market she was really in the mood, eager to show herself off to anyone to give them a thrill and turn herself on.She had changed into a skirt - white, short, pleated - which danced teasingly around her thighs as she walked. Above she wore a bright floral-patterned vest and no bra. Her rich brunette hair was loose. As she began to walk around the square she immediately noticed guys checking her out, so she stayed a few steps behind her parents so she could flaunt herself and make the most of it.The market was mostly in the open, in a small square, a few permanent shops along the sides. Her parents wandered off to look at trinkets and local crafts while Astrid went straight to the clothing stalls. For a while she just browsed. Then she settled on a stall outside one of the small stores selling women's clothing and beachwear. The sales assistant was a handsome young local man with dark hair and bright smile. Astrid gave him her best smile and flirted as they spoke while she picked a few items to try on.He showed her inside the store to the fitting room - in fact just a corner of the store that was curtained off. Behind the curtain there was a chair, some hooks on the wall and a full length mirror on two sides. She hung up her bag and the items she had chosen then slipped off her sandals.Before closing the curtain she asked the assistant if he would stay nearby so that she could get his opinion as she tried items on. 'Be honest,' she said to him. 'Tell me if you like what I choose. I want a sexy beach outfit.' She grinned as he blushed. She drew the flimsy curtain but left a gap, aware that he could easily position himself to peek in.First she took a skirt that she thought might be good for going to the beach. She unclipped the waist of her own skirt and let it fall to the floor. She looked at herself in the mirror, turning to assess her fit young body from different angles in both mirrors. She admired her slim figure and athletic legs, focusing on the tiny white triangle of her panties. As she had suspected and hoped, the sales assistant was sneaking a

Exhibitionist coed teen goes wild on summer vacation.Based on a post by jonnicat, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.Astrid knew it was time to act as old as she looked; she was ready to turn from adolescent dreamer to debutante temptress. Sure she had fooled around with a handful of boys from college but they were all fingers and thumbs -- she wanted a man with more experience now that she was eighteen-going-on-twenty-eight! Tinder was feeling like a waste of time and she wanted to fish in a new pool.So the holiday on a Greek island felt like the opportunity she had been waiting for. She could already imagine lying half-naked by the pool showing off to all the men; wild evenings in a hot tavern or nightclub being pursued by hot guys, perhaps a lost afternoon in an olive grove or a night on the beach with a mysterious new lover... She would send messages and photos back to her best friend Amanda, who was even more naughty than Astrid, always teasing and daring her to do more.She had finished packing, remembering to bring condoms, lubricating jelly and her sexiest panties! She imagined that her mother had no idea. She thinks I'm innocent! Not for long! She had even started to behave badly at the airport. While waiting in the departure lounge, sitting with her phone for company while her parents were busy reading, she saw that a well-dressed businessman had noticed her. Not surprising, she thought vainly -- she knew she was pretty. She was wearing her freshly washed brunette hair loose, a touch of rose-pink lipstick, and a bright summer dress which clung rather to her slim figure, showing the shape of her pert young breasts (covered only by a very flimsy cotton bra) and revealing most of her legs as she sat.The man sat opposite her and pretended to look at his phone, but she saw his eyes repeatedly looking up to glimpse the young woman opposite. Once she smiled and he grinned back, knowing he had been busted, and not apparently caring, as he continued staring with a lascivious look. Better give him something to enjoy then, she thought. She subtly glimpsed to her side to make sure her parents were still engrossed in their reading, then looked across at the man. Reached one hand down to the hem of her dress, lifted it a fraction to reveal her knees and part of her thighs, then slowly crossed one leg over the other, aware that by doing so she would surely show quite a lot of leg and perhaps a glimpse of the white underwear below, up between her athletic long legs. It worked: she saw his eyes widen with a mixture of disbelief and delight, his mouth opening slightly in pleasant surprise. He retained his composure, but she could see the effect she had, and it gave her a thrill. She smiled at the businessman, a cheeky sultry smile, she imagined.Moments later he stood up and walked away; she watched him head to the loos and imagined he would go into a cubicle and jerk himself off while thinking of her, driving him crazy with a flash of her knickers! She believed she could have any man she wanted if she led them on in the right way. And there would surely be more at the resort.When they arrived at the hotel Astrid was pleased that her single room was not next to her parents', just along the same corridor. And it had a view over the hotel pool, two floors below. She had gone straight to the small private balcony and looked down at the crowds below, eager to join the sunbathing and whatever else was going to happen. The balcony was separated from the one next door only by a low railing; she wondered who would be in the next room. They had agreed to unpack, change, then meet to go down to the pool, so she quickly emptied her suitcase onto the bed and selected a white bikini with dark blue edging around the top and briefs, which tied at the sides.But before putting it on she felt she had to check herself out in the mirror: even though she was young, slim and athletic, she still felt self-conscious and pale. Time to get a tan and feel warm sun on her body! She pulled off the dress, lifted the bra over her head and pulled down her panties. Then faced the mirror, naked. Like most of her friends she kept herself clean-shaven below and she now admired her small pert breasts and bare cunny, already wondering how soon she might let a man see her like this. She suppressed a brief feeling of nervous youth and told herself she was a hot young woman, fit enough to be confident and bold. She struck a pose, one hand on her waist, the other playing with her hair. She practiced her sultry stare and mouth-slightly-open pout, holding her body straight and proud. Fuck, if I was a bloke I'd fancy me! She thought.She remembered her first sexual feelings -- experienced not with a boy but with her closest friend at boarding school, Amanda. They had egged each other on during term-time nights in the dorm and at sleepovers, every time becoming more daring. They did not feel ready to let a boy touch them but they wanted to know how it felt, so they had gone a little further each time, from hugs and tickling to light fondling and eventually their first kiss, a soft tender memory of the smooth touch of an adolescent girl and the thrill they both got from it. It wasn't long before they were caressing nipples and stroking each other's pussies, learning about each other and themselves, yearning for more. And soon they had discovered how to let boys give them the same thrills, and enjoyed teasing them on snapchat and webcams. But now it was time to find a more mature man to tease and use...Astrid put on her bikini, checked herself out once more in the mirror, quickly took a selfie to send to Amanda later, then grabbed her beach towel and phone and set off to see what fun she could find at this large resort -- surely there would be opportunities here. The pool was surrounded by sun loungers and chairs, mostly taken, but it was late afternoon and some people were starting to leave, so they quickly found places. As they took their loungers she noticed a couple next to them, the pale woman lying face-down, sunbathing, the well-tanned man reading a book -- or pretending to, for surely he had noticed the lithe young beauty arrive nearby. She looked over as discreetly as she could and was sure she saw his eyes drifting toward her. He had dark hair and was wearing bright swimming trunks. As she looked she thought she saw him smile -- a flash of white teeth. She felt slightly nervous, but pleased by the attention.As she turned to adjust the lounger so that she would be able to sit upright she imagined he would be staring at her backside, her firm buttocks barely covered by the thin material. She felt a warm thrill deep inside, the stirring of the desire to be admired, the power of attracting a man to her. So she took her time, bending over and fiddling with the chair to show off her long legs and athletic buttock muscles. Even if he wasn't ogling her, she liked the feeling of parading her wares at the poolside: someone would see her, surely.And as she finally lay down, glancing briefly towards him and grinning, she quickly rubbed her hands over her bikini top, as if to adjust it, but really to draw attention to her small but shapely chest, and enjoying the sensation of fingertips on her nipples. She had pulled the briefs very tight and knew they were showing her cunny lips and slit.For a moment she looked the other way, then suddenly turned her eyes back at him. He was staring directly at her. Busted! She grinned coquettishly, then lay back on the lounger, pretending to sunbathe. She tried to arch her back slightly to make her pubis show more, imagining he could see the little mound and camel-toe, covered only by the flimsy briefs. She felt a stronger urge now, a stirring in her loins, blood rushing to her cunny, her muscles inside starting to react. And she knew she was getting wet down there. She spread her legs slightly and opened her eyes. Yes he was still glancing over, she was sure.She felt an ache now, knowing she was getting wet, resisting the urge to touch herself, to stroke her cunny through the soft material. Instead she moved a hand down to her thigh and discreetly stroked herself there, as if to point to her core, to give him a message that her body would be ready if they had half a chance! She glanced down at herself and noticed a wet patch appearing between her cunny lips, seeping through the bikini. Oops, time to go in the pool! And anyway by now she was hot from the sun.When she stood and walked to the water's edge she did her best model-style walk, holding herself straight and tall, her long legs keeping a tight straight line, her slim hips moving slightly. And as she passed the man she gave a quick look directly at him, smiled, and stuck just the tip of her tongue from the corner of her mouth, as if to lick her lips. Then she made a show of climbing down the ladder into the pool, with one last glimpse as her head went below the edge of the pool. Yes he was watching. And he was getting up from his lounger! Coming to the pool too. She felt a moment's nervousness and ducked under the cool water. But as her head came up for air, her confidence was restored. She still felt brazen. Her cunny was still hot and wet and her nipples were hard.She swam to the edge of the infinity pool and leaned back against the side, her arms behind her head, leaving her body to float freely. He was swimming closer! He started to swim by, but stopped in the middle of the water, facing her, only a couple of strokes away. She saw him stare at her, more blatantly now, admiring her face and breasts, no doubt. She smiled and arched her body up to show it off, bringing her legs up to the surface to float in front of him. He watched as her legs spread, then he dived, disappearing down in front of her. She let her legs fall down into the water. She could see his body below the surface, his head edging closer to her legs. Surely he was watching her down there!Then he came to the surface and gave an enquiring look, raising his eyebrows as if to ask was there anything to see? And she loved the attention. How easy it had been to attract someone and how good it felt to be free to offer herself to him, should she choose to. She felt more horny than before, and more daring. She imagined telling Amanda and how lame it might sound if all she did was splash around in front of him. And so she decided to be more bold.Next time he ducked under the water and she could see his dark hair as his head approached her body, she reached down under the water, placed one hand directly on her bikini briefs, right in the center and rubbed herself upwards, her middle finger tracing through the now transparent material the outline of her widening slit. Then she turned round and reached her fingertips quickly to the edge of the panties and pulled them down, exposing her pert white buttocks to the man whose face was now so close.He came up for air, swam quickly by her, just close enough to whisper: 'Very nice. Show me more'. He swam back a little away from her and grinned as she turned to face him. She made sure no one was watching then licked her lips and indicated with one finger that he should dive below in front of her and look again. She saw his shape in the water below, closer and closer. And then when she could see he was really close in front of her she pulled the briefs down to her knees and let him admire her naked young cunny and wide thigh gap, distinct against the pool tiles behind. She was turned on by showing him and wondered where this would lead.He resurfaced, swam close again and whispered, 'Meet me at the beach hut at midnight.' Then he swam away and returned to his poolside seat.Astrid pulled her bikini briefs up again, briefly slipping a finger inside her cunny, delighted at how wet she was. Then she swam back to the edge of the pool and returned to the lounger and lay face down to relish in her daydreams what had just happened. Dare she go to meet this man on the beach at night?Wild young exhibitionist continues her vacation.Astrid was still turned on by the thrill of flashing herself at the airport, then exposing her nudity to the horny man at the hotel pool and seducing the guy in the next room. This was going to be a wild vacation!Back in her room later she took a long warm shower, soaping herself all over, relishing the feeling of her warm soft fingers as they gently rubbed between the legs, imagining for a moment they belonged to the mature guy from the pool -- or anyone. Soon she would let someone take her, that she had decided. Her hard little body was aching to be taken and she knew she would start showing it off again at any opportunity.She dried herself with the soft towel then put on a skimpy white sun-dress and lay on her bed, wondering whether she would dare go out to the beach at midnight to meet the man from the pool, whether she could wait until then, or better to 'help herself' now. She lay for a while, playing with her hair and caressing herself. She wished her best friend Amanda had come with her. But no, she would find plenty to turn her on without her sex-mad buddy. She had an hour before she was supposed to join her parents at the poolside bar for the rest of the evening. Just time for a quick bit of self-service, she thought.At the center of the ceiling above her bed was a light fitting; she imagined it had a hidden camera and that all the security guys were watching her. Time to put on a show! She stretched out her legs, keeping them closed together. Her skimpy dress had ridden up to her bikini line so her naked cunny was completely exposed. She looked up and grinned, imagined them watching, looking down at the slim young body, the beautiful shaven slit between the smooth cunny lips. She rubbed her small breasts through the scant material, making her nipples go hard. Then she unhooked the thin straps from her shoulders, pulling it down to bare her breasts. She caressed them lovingly, eyes closed, fingertips pressing the nipples until they were pointing up.Now she could feel the wetness below. Time to put those fingers to better use! She licked the fingers of her right hand and slowly edged it down between her legs. Stretching out the middle finger she placed the hand onto her mound. Almost immediately the cunny lips spread and she opened her legs a little. One finger slipped inside, just for an instant into her wetness, then she traced it upwards to her swelling clit. Lightly she fingered herself: slow, expert, flicking gently side to side, feeling juices surging inside her. She moaned as the pressure grew, the first wave deep inside, swelling with the flow of blood to her core. Again she imagined all the guys watching, wanting to turn them on.Then she pushed two fingers inside her, feeling the juices oozing out, using her thumb to rub her clit again -- hard, soft, fast, slow -- until she could not hold back any more, and with a louder moan and arching her back she let herself go and felt the orgasmic wave run through her. With one last thrust and flick the fingers brought her to a hard climax and she squirted her warm honey juices out all over the sheets. She sighed, pulled off the dress and lay back, naked. She looked up at the light fitting, grinned, then lay her arms at her sides, as if in surrender, her young body fully offered up, its proud young cunny oozing juices and wanting more. She wished all the guys watching could come and join her now, to fill her and cover her with cum.She heard a noise at the window. Looking over, she saw a young man's face at the glass. Must be the guy from the next room, having climbed over the balcony railing. Had he been watching? She saw him grin and knew he had seen that she had caught him out watching her, but he didn't retreat and she didn't move. Instead she sat up and quickly pulled the sheet up to cover her lower body, then lifted her arm to beckon him in. He looked unsure, but she indicated with one finger for him to come in. So he slid open the balcony door and walked in. He was older than her, she guessed, but not much -- a student perhaps. Still, she wanted to see what fun she could have with him, even if she sent him away with nothing more than a cheap thrill.He was bare-chested, wearing tight shorts and apparently nothing else -- she could see the bulge of his young cock. Temporarily sated, she didn't want that inside her now, but she wanted to see it anyway. She picked up her phone and readied it to take a photo. 'If you want me, show me what you've got.' He grinned. She knew that could have backfired: she could have scared him off; but it seemed to turn him on. She pointed the phone and nodded her head. He stepped closer and reached down to the waistband. She started taking a rapid series of pictures as he began to pull down his shorts, imagining giving Amanda the series later, perhaps -- proof that she already snared a guy on the first day. As he pulled down the pants she saw the tip of his cock appear, then more, then more -- he was fully shaven around the area, as most young guys seemed to be. Suddenly the whole cock sprang free and fell out forwards, as if pointing at her. It wasn't very long but she knew she could make it bigger. She had decided what to do with it and reached out to pull him down on the bed. She took another photo, then a few more with her hand around it, her fingers stroking it, fingertips stroking the pre-cum from the hole then licking her finger.'Take some pics of me,' Astrid commanded. He clumsily took the phone, then pointed it at her face. But she had moved. She leaned down over him and placed her face just above his groin. She looked up and grinned, seeing him touch the phone screen to take some more. Amanda had said she wanted 'proof': this would be it. She licked the tip of the fast-hardening cock, briefly taking its tip inside her lips. But she felt it quiver immediately. Oh no you don't, she thought, you're not splurging in my mouth that quickly! She moved away and told him to put the phone down and lie flat.As he lay, he reached over to her breasts, gently stroking them. Next she positioned herself next to his supine body and played with his cock as it gently throbbed. She reached down to her wet cunny, wiped her hand inside until it was soaked with her juices, then wrapped it around the stem of the hardness and began lubricating it. She knew it wouldn't take much to make him come, but she had had enough of him for now, so she stroked him up and down, harder and faster, then slowly caressing the smooth tip with her fingertips, feeling the thing going out of control. Just a few more strokes, she sensed. He moaned and she increased the pace, squeezing and rubbing up and down, sensing him tremble until -- yes! -- she did it: the firm young cock twitched and throbbed once more and the first spurt of white juice shot out; then another, higher. She pulled again. More cum squirted out, up into the air, spattering a few drops onto her face and chest, but mostly falling down over her fingers as she squeezed the last drops out.She stood up, picked up his shorts from the floor. 'Right, now get out. I might invite you back if you're lucky!' He stood and took the shorts. 'Go on,' she continued as he hurriedly dressed. 'But keep an eye on that balcony -- if I leave a pair of red panties out there that means you can come in again.' He nodded and sheepishly slid out onto the balcony and back to his room. She grinned, then went to find her phone and send some messages and photos to Amanda. Her friend was amused and impressed but demanded more. 'I want more proof! u need to proper fuck someone. Wanna see cum dripping from your honey cunny!' Astrid's reply was 'omg u serious?!' But the truth was it only excited her more and she was determined to live up to the challenge. She wondered if the older guy would really be on the beach waiting for her at midnight. That could be a good session to take snaps of -- proof that she could seduce an older guy too.Finally it was time to go down to the bar for the evening -- and time to find another guy to expose herself to, surely.Astrid knew, even without much of a tan, that wearing a short white off-the-shoulder top would draw attention, and just to make sure she paired it with a short white skirt. Her hair was loose and she wore heels. And sure enough as she walked through the bar, a couple of steps behind her parents, she noticed a few men's heads turn. The tall slim young woman in a skimpy white top and short skirt dancing around her upper thighs could not fail to attract admirers, especially as she was wearing only a tiny thong underneath, keen to tease and show off her taut young buttocks and pert breasts.She caught one handsome middle aged man following her with his eyes while his wife was busy looking at her phone. Astrid gave the man a subtle grin as she passed, loving the attention and excited to do more. She just knew he was checking her out from behind, and that it wouldn't take much to imagine her nude. She felt a tingle inside as she began to anticipate flirting and exhibiting herself again. She relished the idea of using her sexy young body to drive men wild. She felt like she wanted to tease every guy in the room until they were all desperate to fuck her.The seat she chose at the side of the bar was next to her parents but separate, so that as they spoke to each other she was free to work the room from her chair, which was almost opposite the man who had been checking her out. She knew he was watching as she sipped her tequila sunrise so she made a show of licking her lips and sucking the straw. She smiled as she caught him staring, loving the thrill and sense of power making her bolder. Next she slowly began to spread her legs, certain he could see in between her thighs, up her little skirt to her crotch, where the white triangle of her panties must surely be visible. She felt herself getting wetter, horny, impatient. Next she stood up, made sure he was watching then turned round so that he could see her from behind. She made a show of leaning over as if to pick up something from the chair seat, knowing her short skirt must give a great view of her pert buttocks and the thin white strip of the thong, perhaps even the little bulge of her cunny lips, tightly wrapped by the soft material.She went to the ladies, passing by his chair and licking her lips again as she went by. She was now quite wet and felt an urge to relieve herself. In the cubicle she pulled down her skirt and pulled off the underwear then set about fingering herself, rubbing her swelling clit and stroking her cunny until she felt the first wave of orgasm pulsing through her. She rubbed harder, using her fingertips to stimulate herself to the point of no return, arching her back and moaning gently as she came, bursts of juices squirting out through her fingers and down her legs. When she was done she pulled her skirt back up and scrunched the soaking panties into her hand.As she walked back through the bar she saw he was still there and the seat next to him was empty - his wife must have gone to the loo or the bar or to their room. So she walked slowly past his seat, glanced around to make sure no one was looking, then dropped her wet thong into his lap, grinning wickedly at him.Once she sat down again and saw him look over and smile, she spread her legs again to show him her naked hairless cunny, grinning as his eyes widened. He stood up and her heart missed a beat - was he going to come over? But he just discreetly beckoned her with a finger and walked out of the bar, as if to go for a smoke outside. She made an excuse to her parents and left the room too.She found him on the path down to the pool where there was a dark recess where the hotel stored some of the poolside furniture at night. He moved into the shadows and signaled her to follow. She quickly joined him there and walked up close. He was about to speak but she put a finger in his lips and whispered 'Just take me. Now!'They kissed hard and his hands were all over her, grasping her buttocks and fondling her small breasts through the thin material. She reached down and undid his belt and zip then reached inside his trousers and took his hard cock in her fingers. He slid his hands under her tiny skirt and caressed her cunny lips, slipping his fingertips into the wetness.Suddenly he turned her round and placed her against the wall. She spread her legs and felt juices seeping out as she braced herself. She didn't want to know him and was pleased he just wanted to fuck her there. Moments later she felt the tip of his cock enter her. It was smooth and firm and easily opened her up. By now she was aching to feel it inside and he was losing control, wanting only to take this fine young body for his pleasure. And then he just thrust deep inside, making her gasp and shudder, moving his hardness in deeper and harder, throbbing and thrusting into her wet cunny. She felt a shiver and thrill as another orgasm came and her warm juices flowed over the long hard member up inside her. And then she felt it throb uncontrollably and heard him moan as he pushed right up inside and spurted his load into her, thrusting several times as he emptied himself inside her.Astrid loved the thrill of being taken at last, especially in this furtive anonymous way. The man gave her a kiss and thanked her, but quickly left her to go back to his seat in the bar. She had to go back to the restroom to wash herself out, so that she wouldn't be walking back into the bar with cum and juices pouring down her legs!Back in the bar, she saw him again and they gave each other secretive grins as she started thinking about the next seduction or exposure -- it seemed that every sexual moment only made her appetite grow more. And then she saw the older guy from the pool -- the first one she had exposed her naked cunny and breasts too -- pleased that he had reappeared and might really be around later for the secret rendezvous on the beach. She blew him a kiss and he motioned to his wristwatch and gave her a discreet thumbs-up.Astrid knew this would be a hell of a night, giving herself to two men (at least!) and planning to send photos of herself to her friend to prove her exhibitionist credentials. What a pleasure it was to be a sexy young woman with a fine body and the power to seduce men apparently at will. The thought made her wet again and she was becoming impatient for the midnight beach encounter.To be continued in part 2, by jonnicat for Literotica. 

Pete and Tracey Both Head West.Based on a post by ron de, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.  The campground where we were camped was next to a state park, and after that lunch, I really needed to either walk around or take a nap. I figured Tracey wouldn't like me taking a nap so I asked her if she'd like to walk one of the trails in the state park. She laughed."My Joe would have taken a nap while I walked by myself, so this will be new to me. Let's go."It was during our walk I learned who Joe was and why Tracey was tent camping. That was after I explained why I was driving around in a big RV by myself. Tracey listened to my story and then smiled."That's why Joe and I bought a tent and the Jeep. He'd worked for almost fifty years before he retired at sixty-eight and was going crazy with nothing to do. He liked history, and after six months of doing nothing, decided we'd tour the country looking at historic places. He thought we'd understand the older places better if we lived in a tent like they did in the early days, so he went out and bought one. I wasn't too sure about a tent. I mean, a tent doesn't really have walls or anything to protect you, and if it's cold out side it's cold inside too. At least he bought cots so we didn't have to sleep on the ground."Our daughter and her husband moved from their apartment into our house so there'd be somebody there to take care of it when we were gone. We started from Milwaukee in April of last year and drove South. We got as far as Shiloh in Tennessee. We'd walked around the battlefield most of the day. When we were walking back to our Jeep, Joe said his chest hurt. Half an hour later, he was having trouble breathing, so I drove him to the hospital in Savannah. He passed away while they were trying to get him stablized. The doctors told me he'd had a pretty bad heart attack at Shiloh and had another one while they were working on him."After I got Joe back to Milwaukee and had the funeral I had to decide what I was going to do. I couldn't very well move back into the house because I remembered the years when my mother lived with us and I wouldn't wish that on anybody else. What I decided is to do what Joe wanted to do. I'd travel around with my tent and visit the places he wanted to see. It sounds weird, I know, but I thought maybe he'd see those places through me."Anyway, I did spend a couple of months with my daughter until the weather got cold, and then headed back South where it was warmer. I spent the winter camping in Georgia and Florida, and then started following the warmer weather north. I was doing fine by myself until yesterday. If I'd known it was going to rain so hard, I'd have gotten a motel room."I said I didn't think any woman would like living in a tent. Tracey just chuckled."You mean because I don't have all the comforts of a house like a kitchen and a bathroom? Well, I like to cook, but I can cook just fine on my little stove, and all the campsites I stop at have a central bathroom with showers. I like sleeping outdoors in the fresh air and listening to the crickets instead of in my house in Milwaukee in the stale air and listening to the traffic go by. I would trade that for my tent any day, now that I'm used to it."We talked about a lot of things as we walked along that trail, and I was surprised at how easy it was to talk to Tracey. She seemed to like listening, but she wasn't backward about giving me her opinions about what I said. She thought retiring early like I did was a good thing. She was five years younger than Joe and had been after him to retire for years because he'd been diagnosed as a prime candidate for a heart attack. She wanted him to relax and enjoy life and hopefully avoid the heart attack that killed him. He thought he should keep working to build up his 401K so they wouldn't have to worry about money.She thought it was perfectly normal for a woman to be camping by herself, but she wasn't a big fan of the women's liberation movement. When I asked her why, she shrugged."I suppose it's fine if a woman wants a career before anything else, but they're missing out on a lot by not having a husband and a family. I was never sorry I was a stay at home mom. I liked being there when the kids came home from school, and I liked fixing dinner for us every night. Now, mind you, I didn't object when Joe wanted to go out for dinner on my birthday and our anniversary, but I was happy doing all the cooking the rest of the time."The more we talked, the more I liked Tracey. She was a very intelligent woman with her own ideas about life, but she was about as down-to-earth as a woman could get. By the time we got back to my RV, I was getting really comfortable with her.I got a lot more comfortable when she started making dinner. I hadn't actually smelled food cooking in a long time because I just used my microwave for everything. The aroma of spaghetti sauce filled the RV and it smelled like it was going to be fantastic.By the time Tracey said everything was ready, I was starving. When she sat a plate of spaghetti smothered in sauce in front of me, I'd have gorged myself even if I hadn't been hungry. Tracey's spaghetti was better than any I'd had in a restaurant.We talked a little after dinner, but Tracey said she wanted to get an early start the next morning, so we turned in about nine. Well, Tracey turned in. I spent the time trying to first read a book and then trying to watch a movie. I wasn't successful at either because I kept thinking about how nice it was having Tracey there and how that would change when she left.I thought about asking her where she was going next, and then decided she'd just think I was trying to follow her to convince her to do something she didn't want to do. Truth be told, I would have been following her, though just for the company and not anything else. That's what I told my self, but I knew she'd never believe me. I was still thinking about some way to end up camped in the same campground the next night when I finally fell asleep.Tracey's Breakfast Arts.I woke up the next morning to the smell of bacon frying and hot coffee. Tracey smiled when I walked out of my bedroom."Just thought I'd send you off with a good breakfast again. You really should eat better breakfasts so you'll have energy until lunch."While we ate, I wanted so bad to ask where she was headed, but I didn't. After we ate, Tracey washed everything and then took her skillet and what was left of her bacon and eggs and bread to her Jeep. I helped her take down her tent, roll it up, and stick it in the back of the Jeep. When we were done, Tracey smiled."This has been a change for me. Maybe we'll meet up again some time. Where are you headed next?"What I'd planned was to visit Theodore Roosevelt National Park in Medora. When I told Tracey that, she shook her head."I'm going there too, but first I'm going to The Knife River Indian Village. They have a collection of Hidatsu and Mandan Indian relics that Joe wanted to see and it sounds interesting. You ought to go there too. It's not quite as far from here as Medora, and there's a campground for RV's and tent campers in Stanton, and you can walk from the campground to the village."It was a surprise that Tracey asked me the same question I'd debated with myself about asking her. As a result, it took me a while to answer, and Tracey grinned."You're not saying if you will or won't. Does that mean you don't like my company?"I shook my head."No, I like your company. I just didn't figure you'd want me going where you went. It does sound interesting though, so I'll detour to Stanton and stop there too. I'm in no hurry to get to Medora. What's the name of the campground?"Tracey said she was going to the Downstream Campground in Hazen instead of the one in Stanton."It's a Corps of Engineers campground, so it's a little better than the one in Stanton and there are some other things to see there too. You should probably make a reservation though. This time of year, it might fill up pretty fast."Tracey drove off while I made a reservation with my cell phone Having her there for two days had used up a lot of my fresh water, so I stopped by the dump station, emptied my black water tanks, and then filled the fresh water tank. That done, I programmed the campground address into my GPS and started driving.I stopped to fill up at about lunch time, and while I was eating the fast food burger, I realized how much better Tracey's chicken salad had tasted. I also missed her sitting there and talking while we ate. It was strange in a way. For so many years I'd live by myself and didn't think I really missed not having people around. Now, I did, or at least I missed having Tracey around.When I got to the campground I stopped at the office, paid my site fee, and got a map to my campsite. All the sites were back-in sites, but with the rear facing cam on the Thor, that wasn't a problem. Within fifteen minutes of shutting off the engine, I had the Thor leveled, the extensions out, and the electricity plugged in. My plan was to find out where Tracey was camped and ask her if she'd like to go into town for dinner.I'd just locked up the Thor when Tracey came walking across the road."I see you found the campground.""Yes, but how did you find me so fast? I just got here."Tracy grinned."I cheated. I made my reservation after you did and I told them we were traveling together and asked for a space close to you. I guess I drive faster than you do because I stopped at a grocery store on the way and I've had my tent set up and have been watching for you for half an hour."I chuckled."I can drive as fast as you drive, but it takes me a while to get up to speed. Why did you ask for a spot close to me?"Tracey looked at the ground."Well, I kinda liked when we took that walk and I thought maybe you'd want to take another one after dinner. I got the stuff for dinner when I stopped at the grocery store, that is, if you'll let me cook for you again."There was no way I could refuse her, nor did I want to. It was, I hoped, an indication that Tracey liked me. I wouldn't let myself think any further than that though. I couldn't. Thinking there might be more and then finding out there wasn't would have crushed me.Dinner was pork chops, broccoli, and a pasta salad with a chocolate cake for desert. Tracey hummed to herself the whole time she was cooking. I sat on the couch and watched her.She seemed to be having the time of her life. I know I was. She looked like she belonged in my tiny little kitchen in her shorts, tank top, and running shoes. That was a feeling I'd never had about a woman before. Oh, I'd had the same fantasties most men have about this woman and how she'd be in bed or that one and how I wished I could see her naked, but not once before Tracey did I ever imagine how any woman would look in my kitchen.Dinner was great. Eating with Tracey was even better. She seemed to be really happy and that made me happy too. After dinner we walked along the shore of the lake and talked until the mosquitoes came out in force. Then, we went back to my RV for a movie on Netflix. That seemed really natural too, both of us sitting there on the couch and watching a movie together.After the movie ended, Tracey yawned."I think it's time I go tuck myself into bed in my tent. Are you coming with me to see the "Knife River Indian Village" tomorrow?" If you are, I'll come over tomorrow morning and fix breakfast."I couldn't bring myself to say what I wanted to say; that she was welcome to spend the night again. She'd have thought I was asking something I wasn't asking, and I didn't want to risk losing her as a friend."Sure. I'll be up and have the door unlocked at about seven if that's not too early. I'll have the coffee made too."As I fell asleep that night, I was wondering if there could be more with Tracey. She seemed to like me. I knew I liked her. She was just plain fun to be with, but I thought maybe she more than liked me. I hadn't been around a woman socially in so long it was hard to tell, but she seemed to walk closer to me than on our first walk, and when she talked, she kept touching me on the arm.The Breakfast tradition continues.Breakfast was sausage patties and pancakes, and they were great. So was sitting there and eating with Tracey. I'd thought we'd just go to the Indian Village and then pack up and go our separate ways, but Tracey was full of things we could do. After she rattled off her list, I figured it was going to take us a couple of days.Tracey wanted to see Fort Mandan, the site where the Lewis and Clark Expedition spent a winter. She said there was a replica of the orginal fort there. She also wanted to see the McLean County Museum, the Sioux Ferry, and the Garisson Dam Fish Hatchery. When I said she was cramming a lot into one day, Tracey frowned."It sounds like you want to be rid of me."I shook my head."No, I don't want that at all. I like seeing things with you. I just didn't think you wanted to stay more than a day."Tracey smiled then."I made my reservation for three nights. Maybe you should do the same or you might end up sharing my tent with me."On our way out of the campsite in Tracey's Jeep, I did just that. When I came out of the office, Tracey grinned."Did you get the same spot?""Yes I did. I reserved three more nights, just in case.""Just in case of what?""I don't know. Just in case it takes us longer to see everything than two more days I guess."Tracey put the Jeep in drive and grinned."So maybe you do like me a little."Becoming travelling Buddies.The Indian village was interesting and so was Fort Mandan, though I thought there was more to see at Fort Mandan. As we toured the different buildings, Tracey kept pointing out things to me. Sometimes, she didn't know what those things were and asked me if I did. It was that way at the carpenter's shop and at the blacksmith's shop. It was fun telling her what this tool was used for or how the carpenter or blacksmith would have used them. She was surprised that all the logs were vertical instead of horizontal and asked me why. I didn't know, but one of the rangers explained it to us both. It was because they could build long walls that way without needing really long logs and the fort needed to be pretty big to hold all the men in the expedition.While we were close, we also went to the Lewis and Clark Interpretive center. That was interesting too. It was almost one by the time we got through all of that, so we drove back to the campground.Tracey fixed lunch for us both in my RV and then suggested we take another walk. We were down on the river bank when Tracey looked out over the water and then sighed."You know, I had a lot of reservations about camping when Joe said he wanted to start. I mean, I'd be giving up everything I'd lived with for all those years and starting out living in a way I didn't know anything about."Now, when I come to a place like this and just watch the river go by or see the birds singing in the trees, I don't know if I could ever go back to that old life again. I see something different every day and I keep learning about things I never knew before. It gets lonely sometimes, but it's still worth it."I said I didn't think she could possibly be lonely, and Tracey frowned."Why would you say that? Aren't you lonely sometimes too?""Well, yes, but that's different. You had your husband before while I haven't lived with anybody in years. Besides, I would think you have a lot of men trying to meet you."Tracey grinned."You think men are just dying to make it with a woman as old as I am? Let me let you in on a little secret. If a woman hasn't found a man by the time she turns forty, she's probably not going to, at least not a man worth having around. Most of those are already married, and a few of the ones who aren't usually aren't all that interested in women, if you know what I mean. The rest are going through their mid-life crisis. I call it the 'I'm still the man I was at twenty thing', and they're looking for girls, not women. They may talk to women as old as I am, but the first blonde with little boobs and a tight little butt who walks by; well, you can see them looking for a way to end the conversation."I didn't think like that, and that's what I told Tracey. She just laughed."You mean to tell me that those young girls we saw today didn't do anything for you? I saw you looking at them.""Well, yes, I looked, but no, I didn't want any of them. They were pretty, but they weren't women, not yet."Tracey frowned.

Pete was retired and seeing the US. Then Tracey came along.Based on a post by ron de, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.  The ‘workaholic' retires.It's amazing how much time you have once you retire. You have nowhere to be at any certain time and no people you just have to be there to meet. You have no deadlines and no tasks that absolutely have to be done before the corporate visit on Tuesday. It's like a curtain between you and your life has been lifted and you can see yourself doing what you always wanted to do.That's what I thought I was going to see when I cleaned out my desk and went to the retirement party at my office. It was exciting to know that no longer would my life be dictated by some corporate edict or some problem that had to be solved right now if the entire business wasn't going to immediately collapse.It was just that way for about a month. I could stay up late or go to bed early depending upon how I felt. I could watch movies on cable any time I wanted instead of falling asleep in the middle when watching at night. I could do anything I wanted to do; except after a month I didn't know what that was because I'd already done everything I could think of doing. There was a reason for that, and the reason started bothering me because of George Mills.I was one of those guys who worked twelve hours a day at my office and then worked another couple hours at home. George was one of those guys too. George lasted six months after he retired before keeling over in his neighbor's back yard and croaking. It was at his funeral I realized George had never said anything about any hobbies or anything except work. He even had a complete set of work files in his home office that he kept updated to the current information so he could work at home. His wife said George had a heart attack, but I figured George had just given up because without his job, he had no reason to keep living.I didn't want to go down that same road, but it looked like that was where I was headed. After a month, it was hard to get out of bed, shower and shave, and then get dressed. Other than a weekly trip to the grocery store for some frozen dinners and some beer, I just sat in my house. It was still winter, and when spring finally made the grass grow, I'd have to mow about once a week, but that was all I had to look forward to.When I got home from George's funeral, I sat down and took stock of where I was in life. My list was both encouraging and a little dissappointing.Youthful Infatuation Goes Bad.The worst mistake I'd made was marrying Marsha when I was twenty and still in college. It was a time we were both studying hard during the week and playing hard on the weekends. When we graduated, me with a degree in engineering and Marsha with a degree in finance, it was still good for the first couple of years. After that, the marriage went downhill pretty fast.It wasn't a money problem because we were both making good salaries. The problem was me. I know that. I couldn't stop working, even on the weekends, but Marsha wanted to go out and have fun on those weekends. She finally started going out by herself and in the process, met a guy who didn't work all day, every day, and then come home and work at night too. After the second year, we had a serious talk and decided to split and go our separate ways. Marsha didn't want anything from me, so other than spending about two months salary on a lawyer in case she changed her mind, it didn't cost me anything except my time and a lot of soul searching.That soul searching led me to realize I probably wasn't going to change relative to my work habits, so another woman probably was going to work out the same way. I dated a little at first, but it never worked out because there was always some important project I had to finish. After I canceled a date or two, she'd tell me she had already made other plans. I finally stopped trying.The Bachelor Life.All that work did get me a rapid rise in my company, then a higher paying job at another, and then another until by the age of sixty, I wasn't a millionaire, but I had enough in the bank I didn't have to work to live comfortably. I'd bought and paid for a pretty nice house, drove a new car every couple of years, and in general was pretty happy with my life.I retired that year thinking I was young enough I'd still have time to catch up with everything I'd missed. What I ended up being was lost with nowhere to go and nothing to do. I needed some way to occupy my time or I was going to end up like George.One afternoon, I was sitting on my couch and watching a travel show about national parks when I thought maybe I had an answer to my problem.After a lot of thought, I'd figured out that work had given me three things I needed to be happy - something to plan for, something to do to follow that plan, and a way to keep learning. I'd looked at a bunch of hobbies other people enjoy, but none of them really interested me. They either required a lot of equipment and space or took a long time to learn. Watching about national parks was a different story. All I needed to go to a national park was me and I didn't need to learn anything first. I'd learn just by going there.How to travel was the next question. Though my job had required flying a lot, I never liked it. I always felt like I was trapped in an aluminum tube and couldn't do anything to help myself is something happened. Driving wasn't that way. If I wanted to stop to look at something, I could stop. If I was hungry, I could get something to eat. If I was tired, no matter what time of day, I could just pull into a hotel and get a room.Hitting the Road.After a little figuring of costs, it looked like traveling around to parks might be fun, but it would be pretty expensive what with the cost of hotel rooms and eating out all the time. There was also the problem of my house. I couldn't just leave it empty for a month at a time, and a month is about what it would take to get to and back from some of the parks I found that interested me. I was driving back from grocery shopping one afternoon when the answer pulled up beside me.The motorhome looked huge, but the driver wasn't having any trouble negotiating the traffic. It just took longer to change lanes and a lot longer to accelerate. All I knew about motorhomes was that you could live in them, so I started doing some investigating on the internet. What I found convinced me this was the answer to most of my problems.I looked at several types, and decided the type they call "Class A" was what I wanted. I didn't need to be able to sleep six people, but they were big enough they wouldn't feel like living in a closet and they were really nice inside. They all had heaters for winter and air conditioning for summer, and even though most campsites had receptacles for electricity, the big motorhomes had on-board generators for power. I could park it anywhere and still have all the comforts of home.There were a lot of them for sale within a hundred miles of me, so I took several trips to look at different makes and models. I knew I wanted one less than forty feet long, because my research found out that some states and some campsites have a length limit of forty feet.After looking at a lot and driving a few, I decided a Thor Challenger was what I wanted. It had everything I could ever want plus some. The driver's seat and passenger's seat were more like living room chairs than car seats. It had a little kitchen with a microwave, a two burner propane stove, and a sink. I only needed one bathroom, but it came with two and they weren't really much smaller than the bathroom in most apartments. One had a shower, and one had a tub with shower.It was roomy on the inside too, thanks to three sections that extended a few feet once it was parked and leveled. Those extensions made it possible to have a king-size bed in the main bedroom and a double bed in the living area that folded up into a couch for the wide-screen television set on the opposite wall. It had a surprising amount of closet space too, and the kitchen had room to store pots and pans and a small pantry.One thing I really liked was the full size refrigerator. A lot of the smaller RV's had tiny little refrigerators. I didn't want to be grocery shopping every day. The damned thing also had three television sets all cable ready - one in the master bedroom, one across from the couch, and one on the outside under the electrically extended patio awning.It had power everything, including a system that self-leveled it when parked. I didn't realize I needed that until the salesman explained that most campsites aren't level, so without it, I'd be jacking it up level by hand.The price he quoted me was just shy of two-hundred thousand, but I'd expected that and I had a plan. If I was driving all over the US, I wouldn't need my house, and my house would more than pay for the Thor and still leave quite a bit to add to my travel cash. A month later, I sold my house and everything the Thor already had that I didn't need two of. After I picked up the Thor and temporarily parked it at a local campsite, I was ready to start except for my car.I'd seen a lot of cars towed behind motorhomes, but I really didn't see the need. Most grocery stores have huge parking lots, so I could just drive the Thor to a Walmart and get my groceries before I parked for the night. It took another week to sell my car.The day after the check for my car cleared, I emptied the black water tanks, filled the clean water tank, and then drove to a gas station. Seeing the dollars add up when I filled the eighty gallon fuel tank was a bit of a shock, but I'd figured the fuel cost into my travel budget. The Thor was supposed to average about seven miles to the gallon, so fuel would still be cheaper than driving my car, eating every meal in a restaurant, and paying for hotel rooms.It was June by then and the days were warming up in the northern states, so my plan was to head North from Nashville and drive across Wisconsin, Minnesota, North Dakota, Montana, Idaho, and Washington and then turn South. Depending upon how long that took, I'd go South for the winter through California, then turn East and drive to Florida. That plan was pretty flexible. I wasn't in a hurry to get anywhere.I'd already seen as much of Chicago as I wanted, so I bypassed it and headed into Wisconsin.I didn't push my schedule. Driving time was from about nine in the morning until three in the afternoon. Then I'd start looking for an RV campsite on the GPS unit. The point was to enjoy the drive and I did. Sitting up so high, I could see for miles ahead of me, and I could also look down into the cars that passed me.Sightseeing in the other lane.Just watching the country change was worth the drive. It was relaxing just driving along and watching the fields and forests go by and watching the other people in their cars. Sometimes, those people weren't really relaxing. The first day, I realized what I'd read about what truckers saw was true.The rear facing camera on the Thor had picked up the black SUV when it passed the semi behind me except it didn't just pass. It pulled up to go around the semi, but slowed to the truck's speed for about thirty seconds before driving on toward me.When it got closer, in my side mirror I could see a man driving and a woman in the passenger seat. When it passed me, it did the same thing as when it passed the truck. When the SUV was even with my side window, it started pacing me When I looked down into the passenger window, there was a woman sitting there, only she wasn't just sitting. She was slumped down and her top was unbuttoned and pulled away from her naked breasts, and those breasts were pretty impressive.She looked up a me, grinned, and then lifted her breasts and sort of wobbled them up and down. Then she licked her lips, took a nipple in the fingers of each hand and pulled her big breasts into long cones. As the SUV accelerated, she smiled and waved.Well, that was pretty weird, I thought, but it was just the start. I never realized there were so many women who apparently like showing themselves to complete strangers. There weren't hundreds, but over the next few weeks if I was driving past a large city on a weekend, I'd see at least one. I saw more bare breasts than I'd ever seen outside of movies on cable.There were also a couple who were covered on top but naked from the waist down and obviously masturbating. One was even completely naked. As that sedan drove along beside me for almost a minute and the woman worked her fingers in and out, she looked up at me and pursed her lips in a kiss. Right before the sedan drove on, the driver reached over and pinched her left nipple, the woman's mouth opened in a little "O" shape and she arched up as far as the seat belt would let her and her thighs started to quiver.Well, I might have been sixty, but I wasn't immune to what a naked woman can do to a man. Some of those women were young, but most seemed to be more mature, mature enough I'd have loved meeting them and wouldn't have felt like I was screwing some college girl. Most were with a man so I figured he was into showing off his wife or girlfriend and might not mind sharing her. There were a couple where the driver was a woman too, and I wondered if they were both into the exhibitionist thing and if they both might like a little sack time with an agreeable guy.Nights in the RV.I would have been more than agreeable to both those little fantasies. It had been a long time since I'd slept with a woman, but I hadn't lost the urge. It was my damned job that stopped me from trying. I never met any women except the women at work and they were all married or too young. Oh, there were the checkout girls at the grocery store. Most of them weren't married, but they were even younger than the women at my job. Most looked young enough they were probably still in high school.The first night I pulled into a camping spot was also interesting and made me think I'd chosen the right way to spend my time. I'd leveled the Thor and was hooking up my electric, black water and clean water connections when a guy walked up with two beers, handed me one, and said "Hi. Haven't seen you before. Where you from?"That night, I found out a lot of the people at RV campgrounds know each other. I thought my idea of living in an RV all the time was probably unique, but a lot of people were doing the same thing. They'd hook up at an RV camp from time to time and share stories of what they'd seen and done. It was almost like there was an extended family of RV campers out there. By the time we all went back to our RV's for bed, it was almost midnight and I'd made a bunch of new friends. Well, truth be told, they were the first actual friends I'd had in a long time. I'd worked with a lot of people but was too busy to make friends with any of them.Most were about my age and were making the best of their retirement by seeing the US. While some still had permanent homes somewhere, for many their motor home was the only home they had. They'd plan their trip to be at a daughter or son's home for the holidays, but other than that, they lived, as one woman told me, "Free as when we were twenty and just married with no kids."As I motored through Wisconsin and then into North Dakota, I kept seeing a few of the same people, and I met a lot more when I parked for the night. It was always the same. I'd pull into my spot and hook up. While I was doing that, somebody would walk over to say hello and invite me to spend some time with them.Most of the RV parks also had tent camping sites, but those were usually used by younger couples, often with kids along once the schools let out. I like kids, but I also like quiet, so I usually asked for a site some distance away from the tent spots.Weather Hits Without Warning.One afternoon when I was rolling through Fargo, North Dakota it was raining like hell, and I mean raining so hard my windshield wipers were barely keeping up. I'd seen the weather forecast and knew that was probably going to happen, so I'd called ahead for a reservation and booked it with my credit card. It was a good thing I had, because when I pulled into the campground, there was only one spot left and that spot was next to the tent sites.After pulling onto the pad, I leveled the Thor and ran out the extensions but didn't go out to hook anything up. My holding tanks were far from full and I had most of the 150 gallons of fresh water left in the water tank. The generator came to life when I started it so I had electricity for everything.The rain let up about half an hour later while I was deciding what I was going to have for dinner. It was then, a Jeep Wrangler drove into the tent site beside me. A woman got out, opened the back, and pulled out a bag. In the bag was a tent, and she started setting it up. It wasn't a big tent like the families I'd seen using, but it was big enough it was taking her a while.She had the back poles in place and was working on the poles at the entrance when it started raining again. In less than a minute, I figured she was soaked through to the skin and she still didn't have the tent so it would stand up by itself. She wasn't going to get it to stand up either. The wind that blew in the rain wasn't especially strong, but the tent was acting like the sail on a sailboat and it was obvious she wasn't strong enough to control it.I opened the side door on the Thor and yelled, "Hey, there. You're not getting anywhere. Come inside until this rain blows over".She looked up, gave me a funny look, but then ran over to the door and stepped inside. She said, "Thanks. I thought I could get my tent up before it started raining again, but I was getting drenched out there", then chuckled."I think I better just stand here until it quits or I'll drip all over your floor."I didn't quite know what to say because she was the first woman I'd met in anything resembling a social environment in years. All I could do for a few seconds was look at her.She wasn't the young girl I'd expected to see. She looked about my age or maybe a little younger but I could see a few strands of sliver in her wet brunette hair. She was wearing jeans and a T-shirt that were both soaked through, and that wet T-shirt was sort of stuck to the bra holding her big breasts. When she smiled at me, I snapped out of my trance."No, the floor is vinyl and it'll mop up just fine. Come on inside and dry off".She frowned at me."No, thank you, unless your wife has a robe or something I can wear."I figured when I said I wasn't married, she'd think the worst and leave. I didn't want her to do that."Ma'am, I'm not married, but I might be able to find something you could wear. I think you have a bigger problem than that though. You didn't get your tent set up so it'll be as wet on the inside as on the outside. You don't have anyplace to sleep even if it does stop raining."She frowned at me again."I can sleep in my Jeep, thank you. I've done it before and it didn't kill me.""What about eating? I don't think you're going to be able to start a fire or light a stove in the rain."She cocked her head."Are you asking me to spend the night with you?""No, I'm just offering you a dry place to sleep, right here on my couch by yourself, and something hot to eat. Oh; and something to wear until your clothes dry out or you can get some dry ones."She was still looking at me with her head cocked to one side, so I tried to explain myself."Ma'am, I've only been doing this for a few weeks, but one thing I've learned is most of the campers are friendly people who help each other out. That's all I'm trying to do. I'm not trying to suggest anything else."She looked at me for what had to be a minute, but then she smiled."I guess it would be a lot nicer here than outside in my Jeep. Thank you for making the offer. I don't know what you'd have that I could wear though. Maybe a shirt would work, but you're a lot taller than me and my; well, I'm bigger in other places than you are, so your clothes aren't gonna fit me at all."I smiled, both because I'd evidently convinced her I wasn't a serial killer and because for some reason I was happy she was going to stay."I think I might have something that will work. Come on back to the bathroom and I'll get you a couple towels. You can take a shower if you want. If you do, I'll have to give you some soap and shampoo. I never use this bathroom. I use the one in my bedroom, so this one doesn't have anything in it."

Taking Tiffany ‘On Tour'.Based on a post by ron de, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. We had another pizza at her house that night. Tiffany seemed very happy, and I patted my ego on the back thinking it was because I'd said she didn't belong in a rubber room. After two slices of pizza, Tiffany rubbed her tummy and said she couldn't eat anymore. Then she said she had to go do something, but she'd be right back."Right back" meant five minutes to me, but in my experience, a woman's clock works differently than a man's. I forgot all about clocks and experience when she did come back.Tiffany had changed from her jeans and blouse to a filmy, black nightgown that was held closed by one simple black sash. That in itself would have been erotic enough. It was nearly transparent, and her black lacy bra and black lacy panties were in such contrast to her skin, it didn't take any imagination to see them.Tiffany grinned."Your mouth is hanging open again."I shut my mouth, and then opened it again."Tiffany, what are you doing?""I'm going to flash you.""I think you already are."Tiffany put her hands on her hips, pulled back her shoulders and grinned again."I am not. I have clothes on and you can't see me, see."She turned all the way around slowly, slow enough I could see her bra was just thin straps attached to two lace cups, and her panties; well, in front they looked like panties, but in the back; there really wasn't a back, just one thin strap that disappeared between her soft cheeks at the bottom, and emerged at the top of her hips to make a little "Y" at the waist band."Tiffany, if you get any more naked, ; I don't know if you want that."Tiffany untied the string of her negligee and slipped it from her shoulders."Remember when I said showing myself was fun?""Yes, I remember."Tiffany unhooked the strap on her bra and then slipped the shoulder straps off her arms while holding the cups over her breasts."It was more than fun for me. It's something I've always wanted to do, but I was always too afraid. Having you tell me what to do was so nice. I was still afraid to do it, but it wasn't me telling me anymore. It was you."Tiffany slowly let the bra cups fall away from her breasts."I need to have you keep telling me what I should wear so I can keep doing it. It makes me so; well, just look at me."I was looking. Tiffany's nipples were long, stiff and thick with ridged sides and a little dimple in each beautiful tip.Tiffany hooked her thumbs in the waistband of her panties and pulled them down over one hip."It does more than that to me, too, things that never happened before. I get these feelings and they won't go away unless I; "Tiffany pulled the panties down over the other hip."unless I think about how the men looked at me and what they were thinking they'd like to do to me and then I have to; well; you know."Tiffany pulled the skimpy piece of black lace down to her knees. They fell to the floor and she stepped out of them."I was hoping that showing myself to you might make you want to take care of that for me. You liked it this afternoon."I was at a loss for words for a few seconds. Tiffany standing there, naked and beautiful and so very desirable, was wreaking havoc with my thoughts. Half of me wanted to pick her up, carry her to the bedroom, and show her exactly what I was thinking about. The other half said I needed to be sure that's what she really wanted."Tiffany, there's only so much of this I can take."She walked over and put her arms around my neck and pressed her bare breasts into my chest. She was trembling when she spoke."Promise you won't think I'm crazy?""I already told you you're not.""Then tell me what you were thinking this afternoon when I showed myself to you; and then I want you to make lo; to; to; to do me.""I'm quite a bit older than you. Are you really sure?"Tiffany grinned as she closed the distance between us. She stroked a finger down my chest."I've been meaning to tell you about that, but I didn't know how without you thinking I was crazy for being that way too. I like being with you. You make me feel safe even when I'm scared and you understand how I think. I'm sure. I'm as sure as I can get. Now, what were you thinking about when I flashed you?""Well, I was thinking about how sexy you are."Tiffany's fingers moved to the top button on my shirt."And what else were you thinking about? Maybe that you'd like to have me in bed with you?""Well, yes. I wouldn't be a man if I didn't think about that."The top button on my shirt slipped out of the buttonhole and Tiffany's slender fingers moved down to the second button."Tell me what you'd do to me.""It might be better if I just showed you."My shirt gapped open as the second button came undone, and Tiffany slipped her hand inside it."Then tell me while you're doing it.""Well, let's see; First I'd have to feel those big boobs of yours. I've wanted to do that for weeks."I stood up, lifted Tiffany's right breast, and squeezed gently. Tiffany caught her breath."Do you like the way I feel?""Oh yeah.""I like it too. What else would you do?""Something like this."I pushed Tiffany's stiff right nipple down and then let my fingertip slip off it. It popped back up, stiffer than before, and she caught her breath again.By this time, my shirt buttons were all undone, and Tiffany was stroking my bare chest. As she lightly raked her nails through my chest hair, her voice was low and soft."Do the other one."I was pretty sure her big breasts grew just a little firmer when I cupped them both and let my fingertips brush her nipples. Tiffany made a little gasp and pulled my shirt open and out of my jeans. I was still cupping her breasts when she put her arms around my neck and pushed them into my chest, then moved them back and forth. I had to chuckle."I did all that with just my fingers?""Yeah. Do more, a lot more, and tell me what you're doing.""I'm going to squeeze your hot little ass cheeks next. Think you'll like that?""I don't know. Do it and I'll tell you."I grabbed a very smooth, very female ass cheek in each hand, squeezed them and then lifted them apart. Tiffany shivered and I had to chuckle again."I think you did like it."Tiffany kissed my ear and then nuzzled it. Her whispered response raised my cock enough to be uncomfortable."Yes, I did. What comes next?"She pressed both breasts into me hard enough I could feel her rigid nipples trying to bore holes in my chest."Well, what comes next is I get out of these clothes before my cock rips open my jeans. Then, I'm going to lay you down on this couch.""Will you look at me; at my; my; between my legs?""Oh, you can count on that."It was hard to unbuckle my belt with Tiffany mashing her little rounded tummy into me, but I managed. Getting the jeans off was more of a problem. I had to take off my boots first and I couldn't bend over. I pushed her away gently, and after shucking the boots, jeans and my shorts pulled her back into my arms."Now, where were we."Tiffany nibbled my ear lobe."You were going to lay me down on the couch.""Ah, right. Here we go."As soon as I laid her down, Tiffany crossed her legs and put one hand over the dark bush on her mound. I grinned."Still bashful, I see."She grinned sheepishly."You have to tell me what to do.""Well, to start, take your hand away from that bush. I want to see it."I took Tiffany to the Lake, so she could have men look at her.Tiffany blushed bright pink, but she pulled her hand up to her tummy."Like this?""Yeah, like that. Now, open up, so I can see you."Tiffany got even pinker, and I thought her nipples got a little longer too."I can't. I'm not pretty down there.""I'll be the judge of that. Now open up those legs."Slowly, Tiffany spread her thighs. The hair was a little matted, but I could still see full, pouting lips, and just the hint of some very delicious looking inner lips peeking out from between them.I sat down between Tiffany's spread thighs, lifted one to the back of the couch, and eased the other to let her put her foot on the floor."You're wrong, Tiffany. You're gorgeous.""My ex thought I was too big there.""Then your ex was an idiot. I'll show you what I think."Tiffany moaned when I touched her mound."Don't forget to tell me what you're going to do.""I'm going to spread these gorgeous lips and have a look at what's inside, that's what I'm going to do."As my fingers gently separated the dark brown strands, Tiffany's hips rocked slightly. When I separated her outer lips with my thumbs, she moaned again.Her inner lips were full and rippled, and glistened with wetness. I'd been right about the act of exposing herself making Tiffany aroused. I'd just been a little off about how much. I ran a finger between her inner lips and she gasped."Are you going to do me now?""No, I want to do something else first. I think you'll like it.""What are you going to do?""I'm going to see if you taste as good as you look."Tiffany raised her head and looked at me."You're not going to; to put your mouth there, are you?""Oh yeah. I'm going to do that a lot."Tiffany's eyes opened wider."Tell me how you're going to do that.""I'm going to lick every little ripple and fold, and then I'm going to lick that little button I see at the top of your slit."I didn't wait for her to say anything. I just buried my face between her satin thighs and licked her from bottom to top. I thought she was going to buck me off on the floor when she heaved herself up off the couch."Oh God. Do that again."Without saying anything, I ran my tongue over both Tiffany's inner lips, and then slipped it between them. She gasped and I felt her hands touch the back of my head.There wasn't much talking after that for a while. I couldn't talk with my mouth full of Tiffany's inner lips or with my tongue stuck inside her as far as it would reach. She didn't seem to be in a talking mood either, but she was anything but quiet. Her little murmurs about how she felt turned into low moans that kept getting louder. When I pushed in my tongue and licked all around her entrance, she gasped and her hips rocked up again. When I finally licked beside her stiff little clit, Tiffany groaned and her fingers clenched in my hair."Oh God, put it in. Do me now."I raised up enough to look at her face, and I had to smile. What I'd often wished was becoming reality. Tiffany's face was flushed, her mouth was open and her breath was coming in quiet pants. Her nipples were rock hard and her nipple beds were pebbled and wrinkled so much they seemed to push her nipples even higher."Nope. I get to do this first."I slipped my hands around her ass and up to her breasts. After finding both nipples with my hands, I rolled them and then pulled them up. At the same time, my lips sealed around her stiff clit and I sucked.That was all it took. Tiffany cried out and arched her body off the couch. I went with her, sucking her clit and tugging on her nipples. Three more times she cried out as the waves of the orgasm swept her away. I could feel her clit moving in and out as I kept it trapped between my lips. With a final gasp, she fell back on the couch, and gently pushed my face away."No more. I can't."I pulled my hands from her breasts and gently stroked her mound."You wanted me to, what was it you said? Oh yeah, you wanted me to do you, remember? I haven't done you yet.""Yes, but I already; ""Just relax and let me drive. If you really can't, I'll stop.""What are you going to do?""I'm going to do what you wanted me to do.""Can I watch?"I helped Tiffany scoot back until her back was against the arm of the couch and she could look down her body without having to hold up her head. Her mouth fell open when I slipped my cock between her soft lips and probed for the entrance, As I entered her, she grimaced a little, so I pulled back out and then pushed in again. This time, I pushed in about half my length and pulled out again. Tiffany moaned as my third stroke bottomed out inside her.I figured she'd be too sensitive for a while, so I just stroked in and out slowly until I felt her hips begin rocking into each stroke. She was still watching, and with each stroke, her lips would purse and she'd suck in a breath. As I pulled back out, she'd exhale, though sometimes, the breath came out as a little moan. After her third moan, I decided to push her a little. I thought she might like it, and I knew it would make this better for both of us."Tiffany, I want to see you play with your nipples."She didn't say no or that she'd be too embarrassed. She just took her right nipple between two fingers and rolled it. Her little gasp told me I'd been right, and I told her as much."That's right. Do what makes you hot.."It was obvious Tiffany knew what that was. What started as gentle rolling of each nipple soon became tight pinches and then pulling on them enough she lifted her breasts into cones. It was working on her. I could tell because she was getting wetter, that warm, sticky wetness that meant she was getting lost in the sensations her body was feeling.When Tiffany began to thrust her hips into my strokes, I sped up a little. I could tell she was getting close because she was no longer watching my cock sliding in and out. Her face was rolled to the side, and she was beginning to pant again."Tiffany, play with your clit for me."Slowly, her hand slipped between us and I felt her finger moving in circles at the top of her slit. She gasped and moved the finger faster, and I followed by stroking faster.After a minute or so of that, Tiffany shrieked and arched high again. That drove my cock inside her a little more and I couldn't hold back. I groaned as seed raced through my stroking cock and splashed inside her rippling passage. She shrieked again as the second spurt made me gasp, and began to shake as the third drained me. I kept stroking until she sighed and eased back down on the couch.It took Tiffany a couple minutes to stop panting, and a couple more before the little contractions around my cock stopped. She looked up at me and smiled."Will you do me again tonight?"I chuckled."I take it you liked what I did?"Tiffany stretched, making her big breasts do some really erotic things, then pulled her legs to my sides and held me there."Everything; I liked everything.""Well, we'll see about doing it again. I need a little recovery time.""Just as long as it doesn't take a week, like with my ex."I chuckled."We could spend the week going places where you could show yourself some more.""What would you tell me to show?""Well, maybe you could wear some really short shorts; and not wear any panties."Tiffany gasped."I could never do that. Men would see my; my; ""Yes, they'd see it if you bent over just right.""Would that make them want to do things to me?""Tiffany, the only way it wouldn't is if they were too stupid to be alive."She giggled."I wouldn't want anybody like that doing me, but you can do me again.""Oh, I will, but one of these times we're going to try something different."Tiffany's voice was low and soft again."Tell me how we're going to do it.""Well; You're going to be naked so your neighbors could see if they looked.""They'd see my boobies, wouldn't they?""Yep.""Would that make the men get hard?""Yep. Just like they're making me hard again right now.""So, we're going to do that now?""No. The couch is OK, but I think we'll do it on your bed this time."Tiffany grinned."I have a window beside my bed. Somebody might see us."I smiled and bent down to inhale Tiffany's left nipple, then raised back up."Probably so. They might even see your hot little ass and see my cock going in and out of your tight little cunt."Tiffany grinned."Nobody ever told me it was tight before. Is it really?""I was snug as a bug in a rug. It was fantastic.""I think you better do me again before it gets too late. My neighbors go to bed really early sometimes."I'm not sure where we're going with this. Tiffany seems to be very happy with the way things are now, and I'd be lying if I said I didn't like it too. We'll see what we see, I guess. Until then, I'll keep telling Tiffany what to wear, and she'll keep getting excited. I'll keep doing her, as she says, when we get back to her place.Since it's gotten warm again, she wants to have a picnic this Saturday. I think she's going to wear a tank top with no bra and short shorts. Half way through the afternoon, I'll talk her into taking off her panties. That ought to be good for a fantastic evening, and probably a really fantastic morning too."Looks like he can. Looks like he's enjoying the view too.""He's coming this way. What does he want?""Well, he's probably just going to make a few casts at our dock. Fish like to hang out under a dock. Either that, or he wants a closer look at your big tits and bush. Nope; they both just put their rods down. Want me to invite them to swim with us?""Don't you dare. They'd probably want to touch me.""Well, if I was them, I sure would. I'd want to do more than just touch you. I expect they would too. Put your arms down at your sides so they can see what they'd be getting.""I can't do that. They might come closer.""Don't worry. I won't let them do anything to you except feel those big tits; and maybe finger your cunt; and maybe fuck you if they want.""You wouldn't.""If you don't put your arms down, I'll tell them you want to fuck them both. I know they'll want to then.""Oh God, don't do that.""Then let them see."Tiffany slowly lowered her arms and the guys grinned. The boat was only about twenty feet away by then. I yelled at the guys and asked how the fishing was going. The guy at the wheel yelled back, "the fishing is pretty good, but this is better. Looks like you caught yourself a keeper."Tiffany's chest had turned a bright pink and her nipples stuck out like rocks under the bra of the bikini. I knew she was having a ball even if she couldn't admit it.She looked at me."Make them leave.""I don't know. They seem like pretty friendly guys. Wave at them and show them you're friendly too.""No. He'll think I want him to do something to me.""Nah, he won't. He's more interested in fishing than fucking right now. I can ask him to come back once the tournament is over if you want.""Are you sure he won't want to do something with me?""I'm positive he'd like to, but I'm sure he won't. Go on, wave at him and make his day."Tiffany slowly raised her arm and waved her hand a little. The guy laughed then sat back down on his casting seat and started flipping his lure around the posts of the dock. He didn't catch anything, so about five minutes later he motored away.Tiffany's eyes were bright and shiny, and I thought she was breathing a little faster."Whew", she said. "I was afraid he was going to keep coming. I didn't know what I'd do if he had.""He'd have loved it if you'd asked him to fuck you.""No, I'm just for you, remember, nobody else.""He got you thinking about it though, didn't he?""Well, yes."I cupped Tiffany's hip and stroked it gently. She shivered, but she didn't pull my hand away."Let's to go back inside.""Nah, it's early yet. Let's sit on the dock and watch the water for a while.""Will there be more boats?""Probably, but your suit is already drying out. I can barely make out your nipples now."As I thought would probably happen, several more bass boats came by. Most didn't stop. They would have been the pros, and since their income depends on catching fish, they wouldn't have stopped fishing if Tiffany had been naked and holding a sign that said, "come fuck me now". There were several amateurs though, and they all got to see Tiffany in her bikini. Tiffany got to get really excited, and by the time we went in for lunch, she was stroking my cock through my trunks.I didn't let her do more, though. I wanted her so hot, so wet, that she'd do anything to get me to fuck her. That happened after lunch.We were back on the dock, just sitting there, when a small boat with one guy in it motored past. He didn't seem to see Tiffany and kept on going down the lake toward a little creek that wandered up the bank about fifty yards from the dock. I figured he was fishing for bream. Tiffany breathed a sigh of relief when he kept on going."I was hoping he wouldn't stop. I don't know what I'd have done if he had. I'm so hot I don't know if I could have stopped him from doing anything to me.""What do you think he would want to do to you?""Well, he'd probably want to feel my boobs."I stroked the bare side of Tiffany's left breast."Like this?""Yeah, and he'd probably want to touch my nipples too."I slipped my hand under Tiffany's bra, took her nipple between my thumb and forefinger, then pinched gently and rolled it."Like this?"Tiffany moaned."Yes, like that.""What else?""He'd want to feel between my legs.""You wouldn't stop him from doing those things?""I probably couldn't.""You're that hot, huh? Well, maybe you should do something about it."Tiffany looked at me."I hope you're not thinking about doing it right here.""No, I'm thinking you should do yourself right here.""What?""Just stick your hand in your bottoms and finger yourself until you cum. You've done that before, haven't you?""Well, yes, but I can't do that, not out here. Somebody will see me.""No, they won't. That boat is too far away for him to see anything. Come on, either pet the kitty or I'll yell at him to come back."Tiffany looked down the lake at the boat, then looked at me."You'll tell me if he gets too close won't you?""I'll tell you in plenty of time to stop before he can do anything. Now, lay back and get those fingers busy. I want to see you cum."Tiffany pulled the crotch of the bikini bottoms to the side and stroked her hair-covered lips a little, then laid back on the blanket we were sitting on and spread her legs. She slipped her middle finger between her cunt lips and rubbed gently, then murmured, "remember to tell me."Watching Tiffany finger her cunt was almost as exciting as doing it myself. I rearranged my stiff cock so it was pointing up and then stroked a fingertip over her nipples. She moaned and her hips lifted up off the blanket a little."If you keep doing that, I'll cum.""No, if you cum now, it won't be as good. Just go slow and make it last."A couple minutes later, Tiffany had closed her eyes and was slowly rubbing beside her clit. I wasn't kidding about her making it last. That was something I usually did for the first time. If I hurried, she'd come hard, but it I kept her dangling on the edge for a while, I'd have to hold on or she'd buck me off. I wanted to see that hard orgasm. I also wanted to give the guy in the boat time to get to us.He'd started working his way back up the shore with the trolling motor on his boat. Trolling motors are so quiet you can barely hear them if you're on the boat. If you're a ways away, they're almost silent, and so was this one.They guy was about twenty feet away when he realized what Tiffany was doing. I waved, and then held my finger to my lips. He nodded and kept coming until he was only about ten feet away. Tiffany still had her eyes closed and she was starting to rock her hips into the two fingers in her cunt.I never thought the guy would do what he did, but I thought Tiffany was going to like it. He stood up quietly in the boat, unzipped his pants, pulled out his cock, and started stroking it.I just sat there for a while watching him watch Tiffany and stroke his cock before reaching over and pinching Tiffany's nipple again. She moaned and her hips lurched up. I pulled the bra cups to the side so I could reach her nipples easier, then rolled each one between my fingers. Tiffany's fingers started moving faster.It took about another minute and some tugs to both Tiffany's nipples before she arched into her hand, gasped, and then came. I looked up at the guy in the boat, just as his cock spurted a shot of cum into the water.Tiffany cried out as the strong orgasm hit her. She jerked her body almost double, then gasped again. That happened four times before she opened her eyes and grinned at me."Umm; that was great. Now take me back inside and do me."I chuckled."I think the guy in the boat would rather you did yourself again so he can jack off again."Tiffany looked up and saw the guy slowly stroking his softening cock."He's still doing it. Did he do it because he saw me?""Yep, and he blew his load in the water at the same time you came. The way he's smiling, I think he liked it.""Oh God, I'm embarrassed to death. I have to go back in the cabin."Tiffany pulled the bra cups back over her breasts, stood up, and ran up the steps to the cabin. The guy in the boat stuffed his cock back inside his pants, then waved and started his outboard motor. He was going back up the lake as I gathered up the blanket and walked back to the cabin.Tiffany was sitting on the couch when I got inside, and her eyes were sparkling."Did he really see me have an orgasm?""Sure did. He seemed to like watching you.""And he was doing himself too.""Yep. He was watching you finger your cunt and stroking his cock. When you came, so did he.""Show me what he was doing."I dropped my trunks and stepped out of them, then started stroking my cock. I thought Tiffany's eyes got a little brighter."He got all hard like that from just looking at me?""Yeah.""Was he going fast or slow?""Well, slow at first, but when I started playing with your nipples, he got faster.""And he squirted?""Yep, just when you came, he shot his load into the water. I'll bet he was imagining filling that tight little cunt of yours though.""Was there a lot?"I grinned."Enough you'd have his cum dripping out of you when he pulled out.""Like when you do it inside me?"

Tiffany likes showing, as long as I tell her what to wear.Based on a post by ron de, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.  I smiled to myself as I waited for Tiffany to come out of the ladies room at the restaurant. The short skirt I'd picked out for her was sexy all by itself. It wasn't sexy because it didn't cover her up. It was long enough to do that. The hem stopped at about the middle of her shapely, sexy thighs. The real threat was that the skirt was a tight fit, and when Tiffany sat down, she had to be careful. If she wasn't, the skirt would ride up, and anyone looking could catch a glimpse of her black boy short panties. It wasn't just the lacy edge around her thighs they'd see, either. If Tiffany didn't keep her thighs together, what people would see was the rounded contour of her mound and the little bulge between her thighs.Tiffany knew this would happen. I'd shown her in her bedroom mirror before we left. She blushed bright pink, but she still put the skirt on. The tight cotton blouse I'd picked out completed the picture. It didn't show anything except the seams of her bra, but then, Tiffany has big breasts and her bra had a lot of seams to show.The door to the ladies room opened just as I was remembering what Tiffany had inside that bra, and she quickly walked to our table. Her face was flushed, and as she walked she kept smoothing the skirt over her hips and looking around is if waiting for something to happen.She grinned when she slid into the chair beside me, then blushed and pulled down her skirt. I chuckled."You did it?"Tiffany nodded."Well, give them to me then."Tiffany reached in her purse, pulled out the black boy shorts and pressed them into my hand. I wadded the filmy nylon and lace into a ball and put my hands to my face as if to cover a yawn. Tiffany's scent wafted to my nose as I inhaled. I smiled as I stuffed the panties into the back pocket of my jeans and then put my hand between Tiffany's tightly closed knees."The guy at that table across from us was watching you when you came back. Wanna give him a little show?"I nudged Tiffany's knees apart just a little and slipped my hand up to the hem of her skirt. Tiffany was desperately trying to keep those knees together."Open up, just a little. I want to see his face when he looks again.""I; I can't. He'll see and think I'm some sort of slut.""Then cross your legs."Tiffany caught her breath."If I do that, he'll see all the way up to my; my; "I chuckled."Probably all he'll see is a little hair; probably; unless you leave your thighs open a little. Then, he'll see something that'll make him choke on his spaghetti."Tiffany's hand was shaking when she pulled mine from her thigh and crossed her legs.The guy was looking then, and while he didn't choke, he did grin.Tiffany tried to act as if she was just eating her dinner, but I knew different. She kept looking up from her steak to see if the guy was still looking. If he was, she'd quickly look away, but she'd be grinning as she did. Tiffany was getting a thrill out of knowing a strange man was looking up her skirt and seeing one of her most private places. Tonight would be a great night.I suppose some people might think Tiffany's a little different, and she is, but it's something I really love about her. I didn't know, of course, that day we met. It took a while for me to figure it out.We met, sort of, at Walmart of all places. I say we sort of met because it lasted only a few seconds. I rounded the end of the aisle with coffee, tea, and creamer and started down the aisle with soft drinks. Tiffany was standing on her tip-toes and trying to get a two-liter of soda down off the top rack. She's not very tall, and she was having trouble. I thought it would be nice to help her so I walked up and asked which one she wanted.She smiled the most beautiful smile I'd seen in a long time."The cola. I don't know why they have to put stuff up so high. I'm just not tall enough to reach."I pulled the bottle out of the rack and handed it to her."You just need one?"She smiled again."Yes, for now. Thanks."The woman put the bottle in her shopping buggy and walked away, but not before I determined several things about her. One, she had really great legs for a small woman, and her hips were fantastic. Her shorts were short enough and fit snugly enough for me to tell that. Two, though her loose top didn't show much of anything, it was pretty obvious the woman was well endowed. Three, she didn't wear any rings on her left hand, but did wear an engagement ring and wedding ring on her right ring finger. Patty, one of the women at work, wore her rings like that, and told me it was to signify she'd been divorced. I suppose it was to tell any man if he couldn't live with that to stay away. Patty sometimes wore a T-shirt that said "I am not a bitch, I am THE BITCH, and to you I am Ms. Bitch." I mostly stayed away from Patty. That shirt was very appropriate.Then there was that smile. It was devastatingly beautiful, and made the woman's face the same way. I honestly thought about trying to catch up to her and introduce myself, but I'm no kid anymore, and she looked pretty young. I figured she'd be polite, but that was about all that would happen.Saturday afternoon wasn't my usual time for grocery shopping, but I went back to Walmart at the same time the next Saturday. I suppose it was wishful thinking. A lot of people shop at Walmart at that time of day. It wasn't likely I'd see her again. I did though, in the canned goods aisle. I'd been thinking about the age difference through the week, and I knew some women like older men. I decided to find out if she was one of them. After taking a deep breath, I pushed my buggy up beside hers and started looking at the canned carrots.The woman looked up and smiled again."You're the man who helped me last week.""Huh; Oh, yeah; that would be me. Need any more help?"The woman smiled again, said, "Nope. I can reach these.", and bent over to pick up two cans of peas. When she straightened back up, she gave me an odd look. I suppose it was because I was standing there with my mouth hanging open. It was that way because when the woman bent over, her shorts rode up a little and I could see out the delicate curve where her hips met her thighs. She smiled again then, but the smile looked a little impish, and her face was a little flushed."Mister, are you all right?"I shook my head, and grinned. She had to know that would happen, and knowing she knew made her all that much more interesting."I'm fine. I was just having a daydream."I stuck out my hand."I'm Bill."The woman took my hand and shook it gently."I'm Tiffany."Well, after that day, I started buying my groceries on Saturday instead of Wednesday night. I usually saw Tiffany somewhere in the store. Sometimes she'd just wave when she saw me. Sometimes we'd talk for a couple minutes about nothing in particular. It took another two weeks before I asked if she ever dated men. Tiffany chuckled."I don't date other women if that's what you're asking.""No, nothing like that. I just thought maybe you'd like to have dinner some night.""So you're asking me out?""I haven't yet, but I was going to. Do you like pizza?"Over pizza the next Saturday night, I learned a lot about Tiffany. She was ten years younger than I, and had been divorced for a while. She didn't say much about her marriage, just that she was glad to be out of it. Even though I didn't know any details, I found myself not liking her husband very much. Tiffany was a pretty woman with a great figure, but she was much more than that. She was a very intelligent and interesting woman. Her outside appearance was just the icing on a very rich cake. I couldn't understand how any man could treat her so poorly that she'd leave him unless he was a complete ass. I don't have much patience for complete asses, and I told her that. She defended him a little."He wasn't like that. He just didn't understand what I needed. I guess he never learned from his dad, and he didn't want to listen to me.""Well, some guys are lucky to have someone to tell them. I guess he didn't. I didn't either. I had to learn it on my own.""How did you do that?""Trial and error in my old sixty Chevy mostly."She chuckled."Front or back seat?""Uh; front. Never made it all the way to the back seat. Girls would let a guy play a little, but except for a couple, they wouldn't let a guy get too far."Tiffany grinned."I was one of those girls - not the ones who got in the back seat -the other kind. It was a thrill knowing I had something guys wanted, and it was a real thrill teasing them, but Mom would have locked me in my room until I was twenty if she thought I was doing more than that.""I guess I never thought girls got off by teasing guys. They seemed pretty reluctant to let you even touch them.""My mom told me the touching would feel good, but nobody buys a used car if they can get a new one for the same price. She said it's better to leave something to the imagination. I got all excited thinking about what boys were imagining about me."I could sympathize with the guys Tiffany was talking about. If she looked anything then like she looked now, they'd have been fantasizing about all sorts of things; just like I was at that very moment. I thought just maybe Tiffany was a little excited by our conversation. I could just make out the rounded bumps of her nipples against her top. They hadn't been there before. I was liking those bumps way too much for a first date.I laughed."You got excited? What you girls did to us guys was a lot more than make us excited.""And what would that be?""Well, a guy can't really hide being excited very well, if you understand what I'm saying. I mean, it's bad enough that at that age it seems to happen all by itself a lot, but when a girl dresses up in little shorts or a tight T-shirt, well; "Tiffany gave me a sheepish grin."So, are you saying I'm doing that now?""Let's just say I need another cup of coffee before I take you back to your house."Tiffany giggled."OK, I'll try to be good. No; what I meant was, I'll try to make sure that problem go away. Oh; not that either. I'll just sit here until it does and not do anything else."My problem did go away about half way through the second cup of coffee, but only because Tiffany asked me about my job. Somehow, talking about being an engineer and erotic thoughts don't go very well together. The problem came back when I drove away from her house though. As she said goodnight, Tiffany touched my arm and thanked me for dinner. That was enough.We dated for the next three months about every weekend, and I noticed a gradual change in Tiffany. She started to ask if I liked what she was wearing. I knew better than to say anything except she looked great. She wouldn't let it go at that. She kept asking me if she looked sexy or not. I didn't have to make up that answer. Tiffany would have looked sexy in sweatpants and a sweatshirt.One night after we'd finished dinner, she asked what she should wear on our next date. I wasn't really sure what she was asking, so I decided to tease her a little and fulfill one of my fantasies at the same time, if only a little."Well, you know, every time I take you somewhere, guys are staring at you. Maybe you should be like you said and tease them a little."Tiffany blushed."You mean, show something.""Well, not everything, but a little peek wouldn't hurt."I waggled my eyebrows a couple of times and then grinned."I know I'd like it.""OK, so what should I wear."I thought about that for a minute. She'd probably never go for it, but;"OK, do you have a top that's sort of loose, and is made of some sort of knit?""I think so.""Well wear that next Saturday and we'll go to the zoo."Tiffany smiled."I don't see how that's going to show anybody anything.""It will if you don't wear your bra."Tiffany turned the cutest shade of pink."Why; why anybody could see how big I am and they could see my ; my; well you know. I'd be embarrassed to death."I laughed."Well, you asked, and I told you."There was that sheepish grin again."I suppose you'd make me wish I had dressed that way if I didn't, too."I hadn't really expected that, but since she'd asked;"I could probably think up some way to punish you, no hitting or anything like that, just something that might embarrass you more."I wasn't sure how she'd be dressed when I picked her up the next Saturday. She wore the top I'd asked her to wear, but she was also obviously wearing a bra. She didn't say anything when she got in my pickup, but she did smile at me, and she shrugged her shoulders.Later that afternoon, after I bought us some sodas, Tiffany chuckled."I guess you see I chickened out?""Yes, I'm not too surprised though. I figured you might.""So, when do I get punished?"I shrugged."Let's go to Opry Mills on Saturday and look around. You can wear the same outfit then, but that won't be your punishment. That'll come later.""What are you going to do to me?" she giggled."You'll see."I pulled my pickup into Tiffany's drive a little after lunch the next Saturday. When I knocked on her door, it took her a while to open it. When she did, she stood behind the door and just peered around it as she let me in."Tiffany, what's the matter?""I; I don't know if I can do this or not. That's what's the matter.""Do what?"Tiffany closed the door and then let her arms fall to her sides."I didn't put on a bra, and look."I was looking. Actually, I was staring. Tiffany had on the same loose top as the Saturday before, but what she was doing to it without a bra was fantastic. The thin material seemed to cling to her skin in places, and her big breasts stood out a lot. So did her nipples. They made big sexy bumps in the top.I chuckled."I don't see anything wrong. All I see is a woman, a really sexy woman, granted, but still a woman.""But my boobies stick out and they wobble when I walk and my nipples get stiff and they show and; "I cut her off."You can go put your bra on if you want, but you'll have to pay for it.""More than for last Saturday?""Oh, definitely more. I can hardly wait."Tiffany frowned."OK; I'll go this way, but don't you dare leave me alone, not even for a second."I had no intentions of leaving Tiffany alone. I wouldn't have strayed from her side for any reason. She was just too damned great to look at. The men sitting on the benches waiting for their wives to get done shopping thought so too. When Tiffany and I walked by, what had been frowns turned into grins, and they followed her every move. I could understand that, because Tiffany's every move caused her big breasts to do a seductive little dance under her top.If their wives happened to be sitting there beside their husbands when we walked by, those men grinned too. Their wives, not so much. I saw a couple women give their husband a whack on the arm, and some quiet, but animated conversation seemed to always followI was watching more than the way Tiffany's heavy breasts moved around under her top. It was obvious that while her face looked a little fearful, she was enjoying herself. Her eyes were always a beautiful part of her face, but as we walked past people going in and out of the shops, they were wide open and almost glittering. I didn't know if Tiffany was becoming aroused, but her eyes said she might be.Her nipples said the same to me. One man, an older gentleman, winked at her as she walked by. What had been two soft bumps in the front of her blouse quickly grew a lot bigger and longer. Where before from a distance, the bumps could have been only a shadow or fold in the material, now there was no question about their origin.We walked from one end of Opry Mills to the other and then back, and I think Tiffany probably turned on every man who saw her except for one guy who was obviously very in touch with his feminine identity. I know by the time we started back, the only thing keeping me from developing a tent in my jeans was watching the guys watching Tiffany as much as I was watching her. As it was, I only had the stiffness of anticipation, anticipation I knew I shouldn't press.Tiffany's eyes were still shining bright when we got in my truck to go home. As I pulled out onto the Briley, she looked at me and grinned."That was fun. I was terrified, but it was fun. Did you see how the men looked at me?"I laughed."Well, Tiffany, you made a whole bunch of guys really horny today. I thought you were enjoying it.""I tried not to show it. How did you know?""Well, your eyes got really big and bright, and your uh; nipples; they got stiff and pushed out the front of your blouse."Tiffany looked down and stroked the soft bump on each breast."I didn't realize they were doing that. I'd have been embarrassed to tears if I had.""Well, they were. They did every time a guy looked at you, well, almost every time anyway.""So, I did good?"I laughed again."If that wasn't good, I don't know what is.""Does this mean I don't get punished?""No, just that you did good today. You still have to pay for last Saturday.""What are you going to do to me?""Nothing. You're going to do it yourself. See that semi up there?""Yes.""I'm going to pull up beside his cab."The pickup responded to my foot on the accelerator, and we were soon cruising along beside the semi."OK, Tiffany, flash the nice trucker.""What!!!""I said, flash the nice trucker.""I'm not showing you my boobies.""You're not going to show them to me. You're going to show them to the guy driving that truck. Now, pull up your top and let him see you."Tiffany put her hands on the bottom of her blouse and lifted it a little, then touched my arm."Please don't make me do this. I've never shown anyone but my ex and my doctor my boobies."I chuckled."There's a first time for everything. Now up with that top or I'll think up some other way to punish you."Tiffany took her blouse in both hands again, looked up at the trucker, and quickly lifted the front over her breasts and then pulled it back down."There, I did it.""No, you didn't. He was looking down the road. You have to leave your top up for longer than a second. Come on, be a good girl and let the guy see what you have.""What if he decides to follow us and when we stop, he gets out and; well, he might do something to me.""I'm sure he'll want to, but I can outrun him; " I chuckled; "Probably.""Oh, I can't. I don't even know him.""Yes, you can; unless you'd rather flash him with something else. You do have a sweet bottom, you know.""Oh, no, not that. I couldn't ever do that.""Well, then up with that top. There are other cars coming up behind me."Tiffany took a deep breath, pulled up her blouse and leaned toward the side window. For a couple seconds, nothing happened. Then, I heard the blast of an air horn, three times. Tiffany giggled."I think he liked me."She hadn't yet pulled her blouse back down."I can see why."Tiffany looked down and then gasped as she yanked the blouse down to her waist."Oh, God, I flashed you too."I glanced over at Tiffany. Her face was pink again, and her eyes flashed with a gleam that could only mean she was enjoying herself."Yes, you did. It was pretty great too. You can flash me all you want."Tiffany giggled as I passed the semi."He waved at me, and blew me a kiss.""I figure that's not what he's wishing he was doing to you right about now.""So, am I done now?""Well; it took you a long time for this one. I think you'll have to do a couple more.""Two more? I was scared to death. That's why it took so long. I can't do it again."I looked over at Tiffany again, and grinned.."I see another truck up ahead. Get ready."Tiffany flashed the second truck a little faster and held her blouse up for almost half a minute before pulling it down."He stuck out his tongue and wiggled it at me. I guess he didn't like me."I had to laugh."Oh, he liked you. He's telling you what he'd like to do for you, that's all.""He'd like to lick my boobies?""Among other parts of you, I expect.""I never thought about that, I mean, I have, but not from a guy I don't even know.""Want me to pull over and introduce you to him?"There was a little tremor in Tiffany's voice."You wouldn't really do that; would you?""It might be fun to watch you flash him up close and then watch what happens. Ever been in the sleeper of a semi?""Oh no; in your truck in one thing. Close enough he could touch me is another. Getting in his truck; Don't you dare stop."I sighed."OK, but you better give a good show to number three. He's coming up in a bit.Trucker number three got an eyeful of Tiffany's big breasts pressed into my side window. It was touch and go for a second, so to speak. The semi veered off to the shoulder a little and then the driver overcorrected and started into my lane. I hit the accelerator and passed him by just as Tiffany shrieked."He was gonna hit us.""Well, you evidently made an impression on him."She giggled."Maybe it was my boobies flattened out on the window.""That'd do it for me.""Are we going home now?""Unless you want to make another trucker's day."Tiffany giggled again."I think I've had about all the excitement I can handle. Wanna get a pizza and eat at my house?"I was thinking I'd love to give Tiffany some more excitement, and when she asked if we could eat at her house, I briefly entertained the fantasy of her naked beside me after I'd shown her just how desirable she really was. She didn't seem to understand that, somehow. I supposed it was how her ex treated her, though I couldn't fathom how any man could see Tiffany as anything except a treasure to be kissed, caressed, and stroked until she became the lover I suspected she would truly be.I knew it was just a fantasy. Though I was pretty certain Tiffany had been aroused by what she'd done, I wouldn't take advantage of that. If and when it ever happened, Tiffany would tell me it was time. Until then, I'd just enjoy having her with me.After that day, Tiffany would usually ask me what she should wear when we went out. I kept her bra-less look for the times we went to a mall or to Walmart. If we went someplace else, I usually said she could wear her bra. I always asked her to wear either little shorts or tight jeans. I loved the way her sexyass looked in both, but of the two, the tight jeans were my favorite. She had a couple pair that were cut very low in the waist, and if she bent over, her panties would peek out. If she stooped down for something, sometimes the start of the separation between her cheeks would show just a little.I loved seeing both, and so did any guys who happened to be within a few feet. We spent a lot of time shopping on Saturday at Walmart where I could find reasons Tiffany should bend over or squat down. She knew why I was asking that, and always giggled when I asked."You know what's going to happen if I do that.""Yep, I do, but the guy coming down the aisle doesn't. Show him that sexy bottom."Tiffany would blush pink, and then try to argue."But he'll see my panties.""Yeah, I expect he will.""He'll be thinking I want him to do something to me.""Probably so. I could ask him if he'd like to go home with us if you'd like.""No, no, no; I could never do anything like that. Don't you dare say a thing to him.""Then bend over and pick up some cans of beans for me, or I will."Tiffany would blush again, but she'd bend over. Usually, the guy would stop, smile, and then push his buggy down the aisle. Once, an older guy said "nice ass, Honey" as he went by. Tiffany caught her breath when she heard that, and then turned around and put the cans in her buggy."Did you hear what he said?""Well, it's true, you know.""You really think so?"I chuckled."Why do you think I always walk behind you."When the weather started to cool off during the day, I had to change my strategy a little. Cold weather meant at least a jacket for both of us, and shorts were pretty much out of the question. Even Tiffany's low cut jeans didn't show anything because her jacket or coat covered half of her sensuous hips.It was on a trip to McMinnville that the idea hit me. I hadn't asked Tiffany to dress in anything special that day. We were just going to one of the nurseries to pick up some shrubs Tiffany wanted in her yard, and I didn't figure there would be many people there. As I drove down the highway, I was remembering how Tiffany reacted to flashing truckers that afternoon, and realized she could show more of herself now."Tiffany, how about taking off your coat.""Why would I want to do that? It's cold."I reached over and turned up the heater control a little."It's gonna be hard to take off your top if you still have your coat on.""I'm not taking off my top. I'll freeze.""No, you won't. You can put your coat back on afterwards, well, after you take off your bra too.""Then I'd be naked under my coat.""Yep. All naked and sexy.""And you're going to make me flash truckers again?""Nope. But you are going to flash somebody.""Who?""I don't know yet. Maybe some guy looking for an apple tree. You can show him your apples.""I don't have apples. Mine are more like grapefruits."I chuckled."I'm sure he'll enjoy them even more then. Now, off with the blouse and bra, unless you'd like a little more punishment. There are a lot of trucks on the road today. I'll bet they'd love getting mooned by your sexyass."Tiffany took a deep breath, undid her seat belt, and unzipped her coat. Once her coat was laying on the seat beside her, she unbuttoned her blouse and slipped it from her soft shoulders. About then, a car passed us. Tiffany grabbed her coat and covered herself up.I laughed."Tiffany, this is a four-wheel drive truck. We're too high up for anyone in a car to see you. You don't have to cover up.""I do if I'm going to take off my bra. Now, don't peek. If I have to flash somebody, I want to flash them, not have you staring while I get my bra hooks undone."I kept looking down the road until Tiffany said, "OK, I have my coat back on now."Except for her blouse and bra in the seat beside her, I couldn't tell any difference, and that was what I wanted. She'd feel safe and at ease until I asked her to do what I was going to ask.She wanted a barberry, and there were many from which to choose. They were all sitting in rows in their burlap root ball bags out in a large area beside the nursery office. Tiffany went from one to the next, looking at the prices. I watched to see if anyone was walking our way. There was one guy about twenty feet away and pretty soon, he started walking toward us. Tiffany was bending over to look at the tag on the shrub in front of her.In a quiet voice, I said, "Tiffany, open up your coat."Tiffany snapped upright."What!""I said, open up your coat.""Out here? In front of everybody?""Well, everybody is just one guy, and I don't think he'll mind. Of course, if you're too slow, I'll have you walk around a little with your coat open.""But this place is so open. Can I just show you instead?""Oh, all right. I suppose, but you better leave that coat open for more than a couple seconds."Tiffany stuck out her little pink tongue, but unzipped her coat. After taking a deep breath, she opened it a little. I saw beautiful, deep cleavage, and a little of the round lower part of her big breasts. After a couple seconds, Tiffany closed her coat, zipped it back up, and smiled."Satisfied now?"

A culture of copulation without condoms.Based on a post by shimm2, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. Amy and Alonso were now regularly playing their game of condom "roulette". So far, she had always been able to tell when he had a condom on, even when he tried to psych her out. Which meant half the time, their trysts could be consequence-free.As for the other half of the time, Amy knew that any contact between his bare cock and her vagina was a risk. At first, she was good about putting a stop to it right away. Then they'd do other things. She even tried anal once, to at least check it off the list.But over time, she found herself not speaking up immediately, when he pressed himself into her without protection. She knew it was a risk, but it was a moderate risk, a calculated one, instead of the all-consuming fire of complete submission.Once, it went on long enough that she felt his hands tighten on her hips in a way she recognized. It was almost time, but there was still a chance to stop him short, and she knew it was cruel at that point, cruel to both of them really, but she felt like she had to. He pulled out as soon as she asked him to, and disaster was averted. Probably anyway.The next time, she really wanted to feel him in her, but not risk getting that close to the edge."Can you just; leave it in for a little while?" she suggested."Sure," he replied.It was comforting and peaceful just feeling him inside her. And still exciting, in a different way. She could feel every contour of his penis inside her, and every movement. Every twitch that meant more precum seeping into her milieu."What shall we do in the meantime?" he asked, answering his own question by tracing a line across her stomach with his finger.Her abdominal muscles undulated under his touch, making her vagina tense around him. She knew he felt it by his quiet grunt, and how he firmed up more inside her. So she carefully tested out her vaginal muscles, trying to flex each one individually, seeing what made him react.His grunts were coming faster now, as their sexes conversed delicately. Every jolt between them sparked little aftershocks through her, like many peaks in miniature. She'd have been content to keep this up for hours.Suddenly she felt him swell up, more abruptly than she was expecting. She knew the options before her in that moment, and her mind nearly got carried away contemplating the path in which she said nothing, did nothing, and got to feel his seed filling her deep inside.Instead, she pulled herself off of him, knowing that there was no time to even ask him to retreat. She knew she had judged it right, when she felt hot liquid across her thigh. She tore off the blindfold, to see his semen dripping off her onto the sheets."Did any get inside me?" she asked."You tell me," he said."Did it?" she asked. "I need to know."From what Carmen had described, it seemed like something she'd feel, but she couldn't be sure without experiencing it, as far as she knew, anyway, and right now she needed to be sure."No, your timing was impeccable, dear," he said. Then he started singing, "I need to know, I need to know, tell me baby girl; Oh right. You're too young to remember that song."She still wasn't sure how much comfort to take in that, but if neither of them thought he ejaculated inside her, she supposed that was she best they could do. Even so, she couldn't stop fixating on it. If one of his swimmers reached her egg, would she feel that at all?She wondered what she would do if it happened. She'd be just like the girls she was interviewing. Not that she was all that different from them in general. Although they certainly came from all different backgrounds.Her next interview was with Lucy. She was a blond girl from Utah."So I'm doing a story on teen sex and pregnancy," Amy told her."Well, I can tell you about pregnancy, obviously, but I didn't get pregnant by having sex."Amy was a bit confused for a moment, and tried to make that add up. "If you don't mind; how does that work exactly?""Jacob and I, he's my best friend, we're saving ourselves for marriage," Lucy said. "So we weren't having sex.""Then what were you having?"Lucy sighed. She'd probably explained this a thousand times before. "We were soaking. You know, you put it in to soak? That's all it was. That's all it ever was. And yet now; " She gestured at herself, visibly pregnant. Her formerly athletic figure had quickly filled out, to look more like Amy."Are you saying Jacob never; ?""Never what?" Lucy asked, really not getting it."Never; well; ejaculated?""No, no, no. Absolutely not. We never even got close to that point. That's not what soaking is," Lucy said. "Soaking isn't sex. It's just a pleasant way to pass the time until you can have sex someday. With your spouse."And yet, that was pretty much what Amy had recently tried with Alonso, and they had both been almost to the point of orgasm by the end.Seeing Lucy in the family way was a chilling wake-up call for Amy. She'd gotten way too lax about this, and she wasn't feeling comfortable with the risks she'd already taken. She risks that might already be taking root inside her.The next time she went to Alonso's house, she managed to bring a twenty again, finally.He took it, but looked confused. "I thought we were enjoying ourselves.""No!" she said. "I mean, we were, but we shouldn't have. There's too much at stake.""What has you so worried about this now?" he asked, sitting with her, putting a comforting hand on her back."I talked to this girl at school who, from what I can tell, got knocked up by a guy's precum. They were doing what we did the other day.""That will not happen with me," he said. "Believe me, I've been married five times. You know why I moved to the States? Because back in Spain, I was in poverty from trying to keep up with all the child support payments. Every woman I've been with has gotten pregnant at some point. But never from that."This was a lot of information Amy hadn't had before, and she found herself getting a bit hung up on the fact that every single woman he'd been with had gotten pregnant. She really was playing with fire."This other guy, probably he rubbed one out before he went to see the girl. That's when it's dangerous. He probably still had sperm cells hanging out in there from before. I never do that." He said it with such conviction."Okay, hand me the blindfold and flip the coin," she said. "But you better pull out in time."Knowing Alonso's track record made her simultaneously more afraid of where this was headed in the long term, and more comfortable with taking the kind of risk today that they'd already taken in the past."I'll pull out as soon as you tell me to," he said.She wondered what would happen if she simply didn't tell him to. That would be a mistake, but she couldn't be sure of herself anymore either.Then he was in the bed lying beside her, rolling her towards him."Or if you're on top, it's up to you," he said, guiding her up over him.He reached down between them to guide him in for her. She could feel that he was naked inside her this time. It was a thrill, but she really did have to be careful. She started gently rolling her hips back and forth, feeling his flesh slide against her walls. He started moving in concert with her at first, his cock pressing eagerly up into her center.She was quickly getting worked up, but she couldn't just ride him with abandon. She had to keep paying close attention to how his body reacted to every movement of hers. But that also made it more passionate, more intense. Every move she made was calculated for its effect on herself and on him.His tension was building, she could feel his fingers digging into her hips. She felt him swell up inside of her. She knew that to keep herself safe, this was the right moment to dismount. But pulling herself up off his cock was the hard option. It would be so easy to just not do that. Every woman he slept with wound up pregnant; she may as well enjoy it.But then; nothing. He stopped thrusting up into her, and managed to pull himself back from the edge. Disaster averted, at least for now."I could've had you there," he said."Then why didn't you?" she asked.He had already won, and the spoils of victory were his for the taking whenever he liked. He had pushed her to the point beyond reason where she'd willingly accept it. If not this time, then maybe the next time. It made her feel corrupted, but also it drove her wild."Because I'm enjoying this more," he said. "And because when I knock you up, I want you to choose it more affirmatively than that. Otherwise, you might not keep it."When, not if. At his words, the orgasm that Amy was studiously keeping at bay could no longer be contained. It hit her fast and hard. She was shaking and bucking and moaning, desperately hoping that he could weather the tempest inside her. She felt her body squeezing and caressing him, betraying her.I'm not a breeder, she reminded herself. So why does my body react this way? She remembered what he had said. She was built for it. It was sure to happen sooner or later. She was starting to wonder if maybe he was right.When she came down from her high, she felt him approaching his again. She realized that she now had a certain power over him too. She had found a line he wouldn't willingly cross. But she didn't want to torture the poor man.She realized she'd already pushed her luck much further than she should have. So when she felt him swelling up again, she pulled herself off him with great reluctance, and brought her mouth down on him. She could taste herself and his sticky, salty precum. It was a relief, because she knew what his semen tasted like, and this wasn't it. A moment later, he put a hand on her head and exploded in her mouth.Monday morning, her friend Jill was standing by her locker. Her flannel shirt was straining at the buttons now. "I heard about this little project of yours, through the support network.""Support network?" Amy asked, before she realized. Of course the teenage mothers had a club. And now that was a social circle that Jill was a member of. "Oh.""I'll do an interview, I'll tell you whatever you want to know, but I don't want my name published. I don't want anybody knowing it was me.""That works for me," Amy said. "Jill, I meant to apologize for how I reacted.""I can tell. You're changing, and that's what matters."Amy knew what she meant. Her interview series was an attempt to show Jill she could do better at understanding the other side of the issue. But Amy also felt like it was changing her on a more fundamental level. For god's sake, she'd be pregnant with Alonso's child already, if he hadn't held back. And sooner or later, if Alonso's predictions were true, Amy would be changing even more, as motherhood would mold her body around it."Tell me what happened," Amy said, when they found a spot to talk privately in low voices."I thought I was doing everything right," Jill said. "I was on the pill and Craig was good about always using condoms. But then there was one time the condom slipped off inside of me. So I had to get a morning after pill. There was another time that it tore during the act, and we didn't find out until afterwards. Those emergency pills make me feel awful, by the way. When I missed my period, I realized that the pill wasn't the right dose anymore. I had grown and gained weight since I got it prescribed. That time I got an abortion pill and stopped it short.""Wow. I had no idea," Amy said. What she meant was, you didn't tell me any of this at the time."I was ashamed, and I thought I could handle it myself," Jill said. "It's not something anyone has a right to know."Amy nodded. "So what happened differently this time?""Well, you know that Craig is off at college already, so we're long distance. I was only with him the once on Thanksgiving weekend. And he wore a condom like usual. We didn't notice anything wrong with it at the time, but it must have sprang a leak or something. I didn't notice for like a month and a half, because I didn't know anything had gone wrong. Maybe if I'd caught it earlier, I would have aborted again, but at this point? I've got a foster family lined up. I'll give birth sometime this summer and be back on my feet for college in the fall.""That's; badass, actually," Amy said.By now she'd heard a bunch of pregnant girls talk through their plans for how to handle it. They had each found some way to make it work. But Amy was impressed with Jill. Amy thought, when I get pregnant, that's how I want to handle it. And then she realized where her thoughts had strayed, and she felt disgusted and ashamed with herself."Thanks," Jill said. "Are you cool with this?""Yeah," Amy said. "As long as you're not recruiting me for the club."Amy was having a hard enough time staying out of that club as it was. She worried that with a little pressure, she might tip.Jill laughed. "Of course not. I know you're more of a never-ever kind of person. But I want you to know that if you ever find yourself in the family way, you can count on me. I'm here for you."Amy gave her a tight-lipped smile. She didn't feel like such a never-ever kind of person anymore. She could still hear Alonso saying it was going to happen sooner or later. She had even been ready to let it happen. In the moment, she almost wanted it. That scared her, but also excited her more than she wanted to even admit to herself. Nowadays all her most explosive fantasies involved feeling her lover spread his seed deep inside her. Or waking up already pregnant with his child. She was having a lot of trouble reconciling all of this with who she thought she was, the kind of girl who would never get into that situation.In the days after talking to Jill, Amy thought a lot about contingency plans. Whether she'd abort or carry it to term. Whether she'd keep the baby or give it away. She knew a pregnancy could take a while to detect; she might already be pregnant from the risks she'd taken with Alonso. Neither of them thought he had ejaculated inside her (if he was a reliable source), and she wasn't 100% sure about his claim that his precum was sterile. Sure, she'd tried to put herself in the shoes of her interview subjects before, but these plans weren't just thought exercises anymore.But also she felt bad for Jill. Jill hadn't even realized in the moment that she was taking a risk. To Amy that seemed like being cheated out of the opportunity to choose it in the moment. When she got pregnant, she wanted to know it was happening.And as she said, Jill had done everything right, and life still found a way. It had been an uphill battle for Jill to stay childless, and eventually she had to surrender. Amy wondered how long she could fight that battle herself. Or if she should even try.Amy counted ahead. If she got pregnant before the end of senior year, she might have to skip a year of college. But that'd be fine. Lots of kids took a gap year.The next time she went over to Alonso's house, she told him, "We don't have to flip the coin anymore, unless you want to.""Really? What changed?" he asked."I'm not pregnant, if that's what you're thinking," she said. Not yet, anyway. Though they were both obsessed with it apparently. "You've proven that I can trust you when it matters most."She knew she might be overselling the extent of his virtue and judgement and self-control, but she wanted it to be true. And she didn't want it to all be on her all the time."So the training wheels are off?"She nodded and smiled. "Oh, the training wheels are all the way off."He climbed onto the bed with her and kissed her. He kissed her all the time, but this felt different. She wasn't his pupil anymore. She was an equal now in his eyes.He kissed his way down her body, making her shiver and writhe. This wasn't a big change. They'd be doing basically the same thing as before, but with her eyes open for once. But they both knew there probably wasn't going to be any coming back from this. Amy wasn't sure he'd wear a condom with her ever again, and she was having trouble regretting that like she would have before.He tongued her clit until she squeezed his head between her thighs and her hips bucked uncontrollably. When he finally let up, his face was smeared with her juices, and she could feel much more where that came from."You know you're ovulating, right?" he asked."What?""Your juices are stickier this time of the month. You also get hornier, and more willing to take risks," he said. "You didn't know?"She blinked. It was news to her, and yet it explained so much. "No, I, "It was something she hadn't noticed about herself, but it was also valuable information about how this could play out. She'd be at her most fertile today. It meant the risks they took would be riskier, but it also meant that if she decided to get pregnant, there'd be a higher risk of it happening when she intended it to. She thought about Jill getting knocked up without even knowing it at the time. That wasn't how Amy wanted it to go for her."I didn't mean to kill the mood," Alonso said, moving up on top of her.Before he could press his weight down on her, she rolled the two of them over. Sitting atop his crotch, she guided his bare cock into herself. Knowingly, willingly, without a doubt. She knew there was a time when she would've never done such a thing, but something in her was broken now, or maybe it had just been reshaped into something new. It added a wicked delight to every sensation as she rolled her hips."No, just the opposite, actually," she said.She let herself seek her own pleasure for a while in pressing her clit against his pubic bone, but she wasn't the only one."Dios mio, Amy," Alonso swore, struggling to hold himself back."I thought it was cheating for you to warn me," she said."We're not playing a game anymore.""Oh it was never a game for me," Amy said. She stopped moving, and reached around behind her to grab his balls. "You will cum inside me. But not until I tell you to."It was a dangerous thing to promise, but it also felt like a pretty safe prediction. And she enjoyed the glint in his eye.He wrestled back control and rolled her onto her back, driving himself back into her, again without protection. The feeling of him sliding in and out of her drove her mad. Not just the sensation itself, but also the knowledge of what it meant, and what it was leading up to.She was on the precipice of an orgasm she couldn't quite reach, and then she realized Alonso was keeping her there on purpose."Please!" she gasped."Please what?" he said in a choked voice. It was straining his endurance too."Don't stop.""If I don't stop, I will ejaculate inside your vagina," he said. "Is that what you want?"She hesitated, but she couldn't find the will to deny what every part of her wanted. "Yes."She'd made a big show of having control over him, and now she resented how easily he turned the tables on her. But she also didn't want to resist. She wanted what he wanted. To be toyed with. To be claimed. To be ruined. She'd never felt him cum inside her before, but she could imagine it happening. She'd imagined it many, many times already, and brought herself to many, many orgasms doing so. Now she found she couldn't turn away from the prospect of experiencing it in real life.Amy thought saying yes once would be enough. It was a mistake, she knew, and if he gave her the chance to have second thoughts and take it back, she just might. After all, it was the responsible thing to do."And if I do that, if I ejaculate inside your vagina, you will get pregnant," he said. "Are you saying that's something you want to happen?""Fuck," she gasped, desperate. His words made her think of all the cautionary tales drilled into her, but also the real lives of the pregnant girls she knew. It was all swirling around in her mind, in one unsolvable knot. But with every moment that she contemplated it, she felt the power that the possibility had over her. She could feel it in the way her whole body yearned for it. In the end, she had to admit it to him and to herself. "Yes."That should be enough, but he still wasn't cumming inside her. Why not?? She was desperate for it, burning up with desire for it."I want to hear you say it," he said, slowly and carefully. "Tell me you want me to get you pregnant, and it'll happen. I'll ejaculate inside your vagina, and my sperm will find your egg, and you will be pregnant with our child. Tell me what you want, Amy."He moved inside her intermittently, denying her of her climax, and denying himself too, as he waited."I want; " she began.For a moment, she realized what she was about to say, and the real, impeding implications of saying it. She tried to dissuade herself from doing this. But she couldn't manage it. Not anymore."I want you cum inside me. I want to get pregnant with your child. Please."Even as she was saying what he needed to hear, she felt him letting go of his self-control, swelling up inside her, once, twice, thrice, as the floodwaters built up inside of him. And he grew larger than she'd ever felt him before. Then his semen shot deep into her. She could feel the force of it rushing out of him and hitting her deepest recesses, then swirling and filling her with heat and fullness.She had never felt a man ejaculate inside her before, but there was no mistaking the sensation, and she immediately knew what the pregnant girls told her. Like it did for Carmen, it immediately set off Amy's orgasm like a depth charge. She screamed and clung to Alonso with all her strength.Her vaginal muscles contracted hard, almost painfully, around him. It made him grunt in her ear, as he swelled up again and shot more of his seed as deep into her as he could reach. As close to his target as he could get. This set off another shock wave in her synapses, making her squeeze down on him again.She lost track of how many times their orgasms set each other off. How many voluminous spurts of sperm cells he put inside her. How many times her body welcomed that seed, thanked him for it, and squeezed more of it out of him. She remembered what he said. Maybe she really was built for this.Afterwards, she could still the hot pressure of it all, seeking out her fertile egg. This was the part where she thought she'd regret it. She thought she'd freak out. But she was riding a stratospheric endorphin high. It stayed with her, even after she walked home and showered off the smell of sex.Amy's mother had a weekend trip planned for the two of them. It meant she had no opportunity to sneak away and acquire a plan B. Not that she wanted to. She wasn't sure. Every time she thought about doing that, her mind went back to that perfect moment when he flooded her with his seed. She spent the whole weekend feverish with a desire she had no outlet for.The next Friday, she went to Alonso again. No training wheels, no games, no uncertainty about what either of them wanted. When she left, her vagina was full of his semen again. He came inside her multiple times that afternoon.But on a hunch, Amy stopped by the pharmacy to buy pregnancy tests. She bought a multi-pack; she red somewhere that you could get a positive result after a week. She expected to be testing every week until she saw a plus. But she took a test when she got home, and it was positive on the first try. From the first time Alonso ejaculated inside her. It seemed like luck, if she could call it that, but on the other hand, she had been ovulating that day, and as he'd said, maybe she really was built for it. She was certainly going to find out soon enough.Then she sat down to finish her piece for the school paper. She wrote, "When I started working on this story, I didn't expect to have a story of my own to add to it. That was just about the last thing I could have anticipated. But talking to our pregnant classmates made me think about the unthinkable. I'm glad I did, because now I'm better prepared for the exciting next phase of life ahead of me. The names and identifying details have been scrubbed from the stories you're about to read, but what I can reveal is that one of them is my own. I too will be one of the girls graduating this spring with a baby bump under her gown. To my best friend, I'm sorry for doubting you. Turns out we'll always be twinsies."Based on a post by shimm2 for Literotica.

Amy interviews her pregnant classmates for the school paper.Based on a post by shimm2, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. It was a Friday night with nothing else going on, and Amy was hanging out at her friend Jill's house."Now that we're in the home stretch here, we should let loose a little," Amy said. They were both admitted to college, and sure to graduate high school."You mean like have affairs with older Casanova's?" Jill teased.Amy laughed. Jill knew that Alonso, who had been her Spanish tutor, had become something more. Amy told Jill one version of it, anyway."I meant maybe we should raid your dad's liquor cabinet," Amy said."I can't," Jill said quickly.When she didn't elaborate, Amy asked, "Not in the mood for a drink?"A longer pause. Then Jill explained quietly, "I'm pregnant.""What?" Amy's world came to a screeching halt.Sure, this kind of thing happened to other girls sometimes, but that was other girls. Not girls like Amy. She'd had it drilled into her all her life that there was a narrow path to success in this world, and not a lot of room for error. And a teenage pregnancy would definitely count as an error. And an unforced error at that. It wasn't that Amy was ashamed of sex or didn't enjoy it herself, but;"All you had to do is take precautions," Amy said. "It's so simple. How could you?"Jill was supposed to be one of the good ones, like her. Sure, she'd been hooking up with Dave, but how could she be so stupid? Amy felt dizzy and nauseous herself."What the fuck?" Amy said, finding herself shouting."'What the fuck' is right," Jill said, blinking away tears. "I know it's a surprise, but this isn't something happening to you.""Not happening to me? I'm losing my best friend!" Amy said, getting up off the floor. She couldn't sit still, not while this was happening."Maybe you are," Jill said. "I; I think you should go."Amy rushed out, not because she needed permission or needed to be told, but because she didn't know how to handle this.It was a mile walk home, which helped her unwind, but didn't really clear her head. If Jill was going to get an abortion, then maybe it wasn't that big a deal. But if she wasn't willing to drink, that meant she had other plans. Plans she must have been hiding from her. Amy wondered how long this situation had already been going on. How long Jill had kept it a secret from her already. She didn't think Jill looked pregnant yet, but now she wasn't so sure. She wasn't sure of anything. It had rattled her whole worldview.When she went to school the next day, and it seemed like pregnancy was everywhere she looked. There were a couple girls with rounded bellies that stood out in the hallway. For girls that had already given birth, there was even a lactation room for them to use, repurposed from a supply closet. She saw a couple girls queuing outside it, waiting for their turn.She had kind of taken it for granted that this kind of thing happened. But now it was hitting close to home, and it seemed almost like an epidemic that was catching. Amy had heard of "baby fever" where spending time around pregnant women made you more fertile. She started to fear that at some point the school as a whole would reach a tipping point, where there'd be no stopping the trend."What's your next story going to be?" Barb, the head of the school paper asked her, in school the next day. "Amy?""Oh. Right," Amy said, trying to refocus. "Have any of you noticed how many girls in our school get pregnant?""Sure," her classmate Bill said. "It happens, and we're a large school with a slightly higher than average rate of teen pregnancy, so there's definitely a few around.""I; I just don't understand it," Amy said with frustration. She felt guilty about how she reacted to Jill's news, but Jill was avoiding her today, and Amy wasn't ready to make up yet. She realized she needed to work on herself first. "Like, how could you let that happen to you?""Not everyone 'lets it happen'," Maria said across the table."I know that rape is a problem, but most of the pregnancies around here aren't from that, or we'd see more boys getting charged.""You can't know that for sure," Maria said. "It often goes unreported.""I don't think it's as simple as you think," Bill said."Well I think it is," Amy said, trying not to get too wound up. "So I want to understand why it happens. I'm thinking, an interview series with girls who are pregnant or have been in the past."Bard said, "Okay. It's a touchy subject, so tread carefully. I look forward to reading your piece when it's done."After school, Amy went over to Alonso's house. He had been tutoring her in Spanish, up until she aced the AP exam and then finally gave herself permission to kiss him. That ended their tutoring relationship, and started the relationship they had now.He answered the door in a bathrobe, and brought her in quickly. She'd been eighteen when they first kissed, but he was still self-conscious about being seen with her. And it wasn't like Amy was going to introduce him to her mother or anything. What they had was raw and physical. Except for the "raw" part.In his bedroom, she took off her shirt, and he embraced her from behind, kissing her on the back of her neck as his hands reached around for her breasts. It made her breath catch every time.He undid her pants as she leaned back, melting into him. She could feel his cock pressing against her from behind. She climbed onto the bed and paused on all fours, and asked, "Is this how you want me?""No foreplay?" he asked."I'm in a wild mood today," she said."Training wheels on or off?" he asked.She reached down and fished a twenty dollar bill out of her pocket, and put it on the nightstand. This was part of their arrangement from the start.He knew she was a virgin while he was; the exact opposite. He considered sex with a condom to be just practice for the real thing. And while he had enjoyed tutoring her, he wasn't going to tutor her for free. So when she wanted him to use a condom, she had to pay. She could hardly complain about the education he was giving her, but it was becoming harder to find the money.Now when she felt him pressing into her from behind, she asked to double check, "Is it on?"Alonso chuckled softly to himself. "Let's consider this a teachable moment. I want you to focus on how it feels, and see if you can tell for yourself."After all thinking about Jill and seeing all the other pregnant girls at school that day, and thinking about her assignment, Amy wanted to be certain. She resented being denied that, but for the moment she played along.She focused on where they were in contact, his flared cock head pressing into the opening of her vagina. Even just that little bit of him was an intense pressure inside of her; sometimes she couldn't take the full length of him. It felt so, so good, and made her hunger to feel him push deeper into her. Of course that would be a mistake if he wasn't wearing protection. She wanted to push her hips back against him; it took all her resolve not to. Not yet. But even when she tried to analyze everything she was feeling down there, she couldn't tell. It felt like it always did, although concentrating on it made it more intense.Would he really penetrate her bareback? She didn't think so, not when she was paying him, but she couldn't be entirely sure. Guys pulled this kind of trick all the time, and she couldn't count on Alonso being better than them. Which meant that even this contact of his tip to her hole was dangerous. Her heart was starting to race."I don't know, okay?" she said, feeling defeated and inadequate."It's okay," he said soothingly. "You don't have any basis of comparison. Someday you will. We can try that whenever you're ready."She didn't like the fact that she couldn't tell. It worried her, even now, that he could slip it off and she might not even know."Okay," she said. "Show me."She felt feverish and tense. She almost jumped when she felt him nudge against her again. Just the tip, barely inside of her, and he stopped there, letting her feel it.He felt bigger, if she wasn't fooling herself. And the friction between them was; different. She could feel more of the flare of his cock's head."More," she said.He slid more of his shaft into her. She was incredibly wet, fitting him in more easily than usual, even though he definitely felt bigger without a condom on. And then he stopped there, letting her savor the sensations. This was different, and she was relieved that she could tell the difference so clearly. Even so, it made her aware of what she'd been missing out on all this time. She knew she was lucky he wasn't actively fucking her, because she wasn't sure she'd want to stop.His cock pulsed inside her, and Amy recognized that. Whenever she was sucking or jacking him off, his cock would do that sometimes, and a drip of precum would glide down from the top. Feeling that happen inside her was a reminder that this wasn't safe. She had already gotten carried away, but she had to stop it there. She pulled away, and even the feeling of his shaft on its way out of her was delicious."You want the condom back on?" he asked. "Or another blind test?""Back on, please," she said, desperate now for relief.When he slid into her again, she could tell he had the condom on again. It paled in comparison, but for better or worse, it got her mind off the risks involved. Though as they fucked, she kept thinking with disbelief that she'd actually let him put it in her bare. What if that was all it took?She was worked up already, and fast approaching her climax. But Alonso reached his first, maybe worked up by their little transgression. Amy could feel it when he filled up the reservoir tip inside her; she wondered how that part would feel without the condom, but that would definitely be going too far. A surefire recipe for baby batter.Knowing she was close, he kept thrusting into her, and she didn't want to stop, but she kept thinking about what would happen if the condom slipped off now. If that happened, it would be too late by the time either of them realized what happened."I can't. I can't," she said, pulling herself off his cock. To her relief, the condom was still on and still holding all of his load, as far as she could tell anyway."Not a problem," he said. "You lie down, I'll take care of the rest."He spread her legs and brought his mouth to her crotch. Soon she writhed and whimpered, but it was bittersweet. It wasn't the kind of climax she wanted most."Do you want to talk about it?" he asked afterwards. "Why you're so paranoid about this today?"She explained about Jill, and her story for the paper, and all the other pregnant girls, and how she worried it might be catching, but also saw no excuse for not taking simple precautions."So what?" Alonso said. "Women get pregnant all the time. It's not right or wrong. It's a natural process. It just happens sometimes.""Well, not to me, if I can help it," she said. Alonso laughed at that. "What's so funny?""It's just," he gestured to her form, up and down. "Look at you. Thick thighs. Wide hips. Plump breasts. You're built for it. It's going to happen, sooner or later."The way he was looking at her made her feel sexy, but what he was saying scared her. And she worried he might get carried away if they continued down this train of thought. They both might get carried away."I've got to go," she said, getting dressed."Don't be ashamed. It's what I'm attracted to," he said.At lunch the next day, Amy sat down next to Helen, who was gorging herself on peanut butter. Helen's dowdy clothes did little to hide the almost spherical bulge underneath."It's Helen, right?" Amy said. "I'm doing a story on the teen moms in our school. I wondered if you might share how you ended up; uh; pregnant." It sounded more awkward out loud."Glad to talk about it!" Helen said. "I'm just so proud to be bringing this little one into the world. It's the best thing I've ever done."Her attitude was utterly foreign to Amy. "So you got pregnant on purpose?""Well of course! I would only ever have sex for the sake of procreation," Helen said. "The only sin involved here is that Zeke and I consummated our marriage a little early.""Oh, congratulations! When did you get engaged?" Amy asked.She was getting the sense that this conversation wasn't going to do anything to help her understand what goes into an accidental pregnancy, and thought Helen wouldn't want to get into the juicy details anyway.Helen blushed. "Funny story, we did get engaged before we conceived, but; well; it was a matter of seconds."Her words painted a clear picture in Amy's mind. Helen and Zeke, conjoined and about to knowingly make a baby, and committing to marriage in that moment. She couldn't picture herself doing that, but it did have a certain allure. Maybe someday, with the right guy.That Friday, Amy turned her room upside down looking for cash. She had to have a twenty here somewhere. She couldn't be dead broke, could she? She couldn't keep asking her mom for cash without explaining where it was going. Otherwise maybe it was time to get a job. But not in time to meet up with Alonso that afternoon.As she went to Alonso's place, she reasoned that there were plenty of other things they could do, rather than risk it. But even after he ate her out, she found herself wanting more."Come on, can't we just skip the twenty dollars?" she asked. "Or you could spot me. I'll have it soon."He ran a finger close to her nipple, keeping her aroused. "If you go into debt with me, the conditions might be more than you're expecting."He was right. The glint in his eye made it clear that he would use her how he wanted if she gave him that opportunity. And then all her money spent on condoms would be effectively down the drain. It scared her, but she also felt her hips shift of their own accord, eager for that punishment."How about this. We could play a round of roulette for free. Fifty-fifty odds. What do you think?"Oh god, he had her on edge, and he was asking her to leave her fate entirely to chance. Better than nothing, she supposed. She felt her pussy becoming absolutely soaked."You know that letting you ejaculate inside me is something I can't afford. That would cost me a lot more than twenty dollars.""What do you mean, 'let me'? When I ejaculate inside you, it'll be your choice as much as mine."There was a lot to unpack there. 'When'? Like it was inevitably going to happen? And Amy wasn't so sure it'd be intentional. It could be accidental for them both.He got up and handed her a blindfold. Funny, how he had that handy. "We can stop whenever you want."So she could take the fifty-fifty odds, and if she could tell that he wasn't wearing a condom, she could call it off."Fine, I'll play your game," she said, tying on the blindfold. "Will you warn me when you're about to cum?""That would be cheating, would it not?" he replied. "Trust your instincts. You know what my tells are by now."Lying on her back on the bed, she heard a coin flip, and if he was tearing open a condom wrapper, she didn't hear him do it. Soon she felt the bed shift as he joined her on it, and she reached out, finding him by touch. It was a new thrill, discovering the shape of his body all over again like this.He kissed her shoulder, her collarbone. It was like he was everywhere at once, she couldn't predict where he'd kiss her next. The heat was radiating from him as he loomed over her, close enough that she could feel the thin line of hair down past his belly button. And then there was the pressure, aimed perfectly true, pressing her open for him.As he crossed that threshold again, she remembered what it felt like before, both of the ways it felt, and she was pretty sure this time he was wearing a condom. He pressed into her depths, to where she had to stretch to accommodate him. The air left her lungs and she felt like she was never going to get it back."Mm, I can't believe we waited this long to do it this way," he muttered in her ear. She could hear the smile."You mean blindfolded?" she asked."I mean raw. Unprotected. I always knew it was going to happen eventually," he said.Her rational mind was repulsed at the thought, and all that came along with it. But it also gave her an unexpected thrill. But; he had to be psyching her out, right? She was pretty sure he was wearing protection; unless that was just wishful thinking."Hang on," she said, and he stopped thrusting into her, but he was still there, tantalizing her. "You are wearing a condom, right?"Inside her, his cock spasmed as if in response. It would be weeping precum, which could be carrying a few of his sperm."Amy, I can't tell you that," he said.She was almost sure she could feel the ring of latex at the bottom of the condom. Almost."I know you are. I guessed correctly, so now there's no harm in confirming it," she said."Oh? That's your guess?" he asked. "We can stop anytime you like. Heck, you can take off the blindfold anytime you like. Either way, it's game over.""Come on, that's not fair," she said."Fair? I've played by your rules for months. This is a compromise," he said.If he wasn't playing by her rules, did that mean he was breaking them? He started moving in her again, and it was a struggle to hang on to conscious thought."But you're trying to get me to believe you're not wearing a condom right now. If I that's true, we have to stop. Are you trying to convince me to stop?""No, I want you to be honest with yourself when you decide not to. Someday soon you're going to willingly give up your silly little precautions and accept the inevitable. You're going to get yourself knocked up, and you're going to know exactly what you're doing when you do it.""No; " she objected, but his words, combined with his cock probing her depths, his entire body wrapped around hers, teasing her with every touch, all of that screamed otherwise. He had to be wrong about her, she thought. She just wasn't sure how to prove that, when she was arching her back into his embrace, gasping in his ear.When she said no, he stopped moving, but that wasn't what she meant or what she wanted. "Don't stop!" she pleaded. She was so close.He didn't tell her he was cumming, but he was right that she could tell when it was about to happen. He pushed harder into her. She wondered, if she were smaller or less sturdy, whether she might break under the strain. She could feel the muscles in his arms tensing. He swelled up inside her, and she prayed that she was right about there being a condom between them.Then after one more long pulse, their bodies as tightly coupled as they could physically be, she felt the warmth of his ejaculate. When it stayed put and didn't spread, she felt a conflicted twinge of disappointment and relief. No catastrophe today. But it was still enough to push her over the edge. Her orgasm rolled through her hard enough that she wondered if her vaginal muscles might pull the condom right off him anyhow, the way they clenched down on him.The next week, Amy managed to track down Carmen for her interview series. Carmen wasn't so far along, but everybody knew she was pregnant, for now at least."First question. Are you planning to carry it to term?" Amy asked, getting her laptop out."Hm, I don't know yet, to be honest. It would have been simpler to get an abortion earlier on, but; maybe this is weird; it's been kind of a turn on." She rubbed her belly suggestively.Carmen was a thin, with a pixie-ish bowl cut of fading green hair. Amy wondered if Carmen was flirting with her, not that she was interested."So you might keep it?""Yeah, maybe. It's not that big a deal. I could put the baby up for adoption if I have to. But also, like, I've got a support network. It'll be fine."Carmen seemed so unconcerned about her impending parenthood, that Amy was starting to feel stressed on her behalf."So how did it happen?""What, do you need a biology lesson?" Carmen said. "Joking. I've always been turned on by the feeling of a guy cumming inside me. I mean it's physically intense, like it really does the trick for me, but also, like, it's physical proof that he's climaxing, and that it was me who brought him to orgasm. And that is just the hottest thing, when I'm cumming right along with him. You know?"Amy glanced around to make sure they were alone within earshot. She couldn't believe Carmen was talking about this so explicitly, but it just seemed to be who she was."No, I, " She caught herself before admitting to this girl that she had never had a man cum inside her before. But Carmen carried on, not noticing."And then, whenever there was a risk of pregnancy, past tense now, you see, that was even more intense. When he's releasing his sperm inside you, and you know those sperm could get you pregnant, and you feel it happen, knowing you might get pregnant from it, and you want it, oh my god, it's the most. It makes me have the hugest multiple orgasms ever. Like almost to the point of blacking out."Despite herself, Amy was getting wet in her chair. She was suddenly having a lot of ideas that hadn't seemed like good ideas a minute ago. She wanted to go to Alonso and tear his clothes off and have raw, animalistic, but told herself she was just sympathetic to Carmen's story. These weren't her own attitudes towards pregnancy risk and cream pies. Her porn viewing tended to skew that way, but that was different. This was the real world, where those things were for people other than her. People who made life-changing mistakes."Sorry, you were asking when it happened?" Carmen said. "Okay, so I know the weekend that it happened, but; I couldn't tell you exactly which time it happened or whose baby it is, because we had a lot of fun that weekend. It's okay though, because the two guys at the cabin were cousins, so it's basically the same genes either way.""Oh my god," Amy said without thinking."I know, right?" Carmen said. "And now I'll always have a memento from that experience."Amy typed up her notes afterward, because she was too distracted during the interview itself to write anything down.She didn't know where this story was heading. She went into it expecting cautionary tales, but she'd talked to a Christian fundamentalist and a Satanist nymphomaniac, and both of them had embraced motherhood knowingly and willingly.It almost made Amy start to feel like the weird one, for being so decidedly against reproducing, and being so careful to avoid it. And yet, when Carmen talked about the things that turned her on, it resonated with something in her too.To be continued in part 2, based on a post by shimm2 for Literotica.

Four body-swapped teens have more sexual firsts.Based on a post by shimm2, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.Chris and his clit.To his surprise, Chris woke up in Mary's bedroom again. He had gone to sleep on that bed, after fingering Mary's clit to one last orgasm, thinking it was his last chance ever to experience a female orgasm. Though he honestly wasn't very good at it yet, and nearly didn't get there on his own. If only Mary had a dildo or a vibrator handy, but no, she was a good Christian girl, or at least she had been when this whole mix-up started.At first, when Chris woke up and saw the pillowy outlines of Mary's breasts, he was distraught. They had recited the same spell again. Surely it should have put Chris back into his own body, or at least one of the others'. But no, somehow he'd ended up in Mary's body twice in a row. He wondered if the spell had worked at all the second time, or if it just hadn't worked for him. At the very least, it meant Mary wasn't back to being herself yet either.But feeling those pillowy breasts with his hands, the nipples firming up against the night shirt, Chris started to warm to the prospect of one more day as a woman. Maybe yesterday he had woken up as a girl, but he was a woman now, having been fucked twice in the school bathroom. Chris knew he was going to be enjoying those memories for a long time to come, even though through the bathroom door he had been able to hear the other kids laughing about what was going on. Laughing that Mary was actually having sex (even though it was actually Chris). Laughing that Chris was fucking her (even though that had actually been Theresa).One more day, Chris thought. He could be okay with one more day in a female body. Just one more, and then hopefully everything goes back to normal. The longer he spent in Mary's body, the more normal it felt, and that worried him. He was starting to see things the way she did, feel things the way she did. Was he becoming more female? He wasn't sure where his mind ended and her body began.What if he were stuck as Mary for the rest of his life? He'd already been careless with her body the day before, letting two men cum inside Mary's snatch. Letting wasn't the right word. He had encouraged it. He had enjoyed it. But if this went on, if this body was going to be Chris's long term, he had to be more responsible with it, or it'd be him pushing out a baby at age 19. As it was, he might end up being the one telling Mary to push.When he had woken up yesterday he had been a virgin. He had been a good Christian boy, though at 18, "boy" didn't seem quite right. It was all changing so fast. In a way, if Mary was pregnant with his baby, Chris felt a little cheated. Yes he'd taken part in making that baby. Yes he'd felt the seed when it entered into him. But he'd still feel cheated for not being the one spilling that seed, even though the seed was his.But he'd also taken Paul's cock inside Mary's womb, because it had been Mary behind Paul's eyes. He looked back on that now with a mix of arousal and disbelief and disgust at the idea of feeling his brother's erection move inside him, even if it had felt extraordinary."Mary! Breakfast now or never!" Mary's mother shouted from the kitchen. Chris startled, realizing he'd been getting himself worked up, when he should have been getting dressed. Mary's mother hadn't noticed a thing the previous day, but Chris had kept his mouth shut around her. Speaking of mouths, his mind went back to that kiss with Mary; no, he had to focus on getting dressed.Again he downed a glass of OJ and a buttered toast and ran for the bus, slowed down by the bounce in Mary's cleavage. He spent his first class of the day in a daze. He hadn't run into any of his friends yet, since they all had different classes for first period. Mary was in a higher-level physics class than Chris was, and it was all over his head anyway, he had no hope of keeping up.Between classes, he ducked into the bathroom to relieve himself, since he had forgotten to, when he had hurried out the door. This time he remembered to go into the ladies' room.Afterwards, he couldn't help it, as soon as he started touching himself down there, he got carried away, heedless of the little yelps escaping his clenched teeth. He was trying to quickly reach an orgasm to get some relief, but he was still figuring out how it all worked by trial and error, and when he was impatient, his fingers tended to go too hard, too fast.Then he was interrupted by a knock on the stall door. Chris quickly pulled up his sweatpants and opened the stall door. In front of him was Theresa."Hey, it's me, Mary," she said, with Theresa's voice. With Theresa's slightly more slender build, and hair that gracefully curved at the shoulder. Chris prided himself on still being attracted to women."I'm you again," Chris said, and then had to explain. "I'm Chris.""Oh," Mary said, taking a second to think things through. "Look, that problem you were dealing with. Maybe I could help?" Mary said with a sly smile."You would do that?" Chris asked. He wasn't sure where this was headed, but he was dying to find out."If it'll keep you out of trouble, sure," Mary said. "But not here. Let's go to the wrestling room. It's not being used during this period."They snuck through the halls together. As seniors on the verge of graduating from this high school, no one would think twice about the two of them cutting a class. When they got to the wrestling room, Mary flipped on the lights, revealing the padded floor, the wall to wall mirror. Fortunately the door had a lock on the inside.Mary stepped close to Chris, and leaned in. Theresa was slightly taller, her neck a little longer, so Chris had to angle his head up to meet her lips. It was Chris's first time kissing a girl actually, and even though he had cherished when Mary had kissed him the day before, it had been tainted because she had kissed him with Paul's lips.Chris started to take the initiative, slipping his hands up under Mary's sweater, unclasping her bra. He was getting more practice with that. Mary gasped as Chris's hands slid across her chest, and stomach, reaching around her back and pulling her close. Hearing her gasp like that was a thrill, a sign he was doing something right. But soon Mary started undressing him. He tried to even the score, and got her to take off that sweater at least, but soon Mary had him down to just panties. And she slid those down off his hips without hesitation, because they were in fact her hips, her panties, and nothing that lay underneath was unfamiliar to her.Chris lay back on the wrestling mat, as Mary climbed over and around him, kissing his neck, kissing those pillowy breasts, kissing a ticklish line down his stomach, kissing those thick thighs. Chris paid attention as closely as he could, knowing that Mary was showing him exactly what she liked, knowing that in her body, Chris would like it too.At last Mary reached Chris's slit. Or it was really Mary's slit, though at this point Chris had experienced things with it that Mary never had. Chris felt her hot breath before he felt the teasing lick along his swollen lips, and then between them, where the moisture was building up, where the pressure was mounting. Mary's hand gripped the muscle of his leg as she carefully slid her tongue across his clit. Again, her caressing tongue felt electric against his sensitive nub, and the next time she teased his hole as well.Unlike Chris, Mary knew what she was doing, and despite how gently, patiently she was building him up to it, Chris was soon approaching an orgasm like none he had experienced yet."Oh god! I'm about to cum!" he gasped. He reached down and could just barely grasp the top of Mary's head, trying to press it into his crotch that much more, not that Mary needed the encouragement. He lifted his hips to meet her mouth, and then lost all control. His hips bucked, his knees shook, and he couldn't seem to get a good breath, as the orgasm lit him up from head to toe.Mary hung tightly to him through the storm of his ecstasy. Only when he stopped writhing and trying to fuck her face did she let go. When she stopped eating him out, he collapsed on the wrestling mat, his sweaty back sticking to the vinyl. Mary leaned up, grinning with pride. Chris felt about ready to pass out, though he knew it wouldn't be wise to do so naked in the wrestling room. They'd lucked out so far, and hadn't been disturbed, but that wouldn't last.Chris still hoped this would be his last day of being a woman. But he was glad he'd been granted this second day in Mary's body, because otherwise he would have missed out on what had just happened.Mary Masturbates.Mary licked her lips. She'd tasted her juices before; who hadn't? But this was different. Knowing exactly what would work on her body, she had brought Chris to a humongous orgasm. Mary felt good about that for multiple reasons. If Chris was sexually satisfied, hopefully he wouldn't fuck anyone else. And she was hoping that she and Chris would pair off in the end, and giving him an intense orgasm probably helped ensure that. And lastly, since she had shown Chris what her body liked, maybe he would reciprocate sometime, when this was all over.It hadn't done much for herself though, leaving her feverish with arousal and dripping wet. But that was okay. Mary had other plans for Theresa's body today. She was still mad at Theresa for everything she'd done yesterday. First Theresa had lied to her, and claimed to be Chris. Then Theresa (in Chris's body) had fucked Mary's body unprotected, taking Mary's virginity in the process and possibly knocking her up. That had been a double betrayal, because she had tricked Chris into it, and she'd gotten to have sex with Chris first. And Mary resented that Theresa had possibly gotten her pregnant without Mary getting to feel what that was like. Now in Theresa's body, Mary had the perfect chance to turn the tables.She gathered up the clothes that Chris had taken off of her, and started getting dressed again."Oh right," Chris said. "Should I take a morning-after pill, because of yesterday? I thought I could just leave it for you to figure out today, but; "Mary froze for a second. On one hand, the contraceptive would be just one sin to add to her tally, and she wasn't planning to settle up with God until all of this was over. On the other hand, she wasn't certain whether she wanted it or not. Maybe having a baby from what happened yesterday would be appropriate punishment for it. Or maybe; it would take a paternity test to sort out which brother's sperm had done it, and Chris would probably do the right thing by her regardless. Maybe having a baby would be a blessing."Don't worry about it, I can sort it out tomorrow," she said. Though she knew that things might be back to normal tomorrow, or they might not, if today was any indication. If she didn't take the pill tomorrow, things could be too far along already by the time she could. But she had another day to sort out her feelings on the matter.Chris was getting dressed as well, but Mary knelt down behind him to help get the bra back on. With that done, she gave him a kiss on the mouth, juices still on her chin, and left.At lunch time, Mary found Paul outside at a picnic table."Paul?" she asked cautiously."Yeah, it's really me," he replied. "I can't believe I ended up back in my own body, given what happened to everybody else.""Same here," Mary lied, letting him think that she was Theresa through and through."Oh you ended up back where you started too?""Yeah," Mary said. "I feel bad for Chris and Mary. But they're sure to be sorted out tonight. Third try's the charm.""Theresa, I'm sorry that I gave your virginity away, and I'm sorry that it was with Mary," Paul said."I get it, I wasn't in my right mind either," Mary joked. "And um; the only thing I regret about that is that I wasn't there to experience it. So do you think; would you want to try it again, but from the other point of view?"He got up from the picnic table eagerly and chucked the remains of his lunch into the trash bin. Mary took him by the hand, entwining her fingers with his. To pull this off, she had to be convincing, without reservation. She pulled him over to a storage shed. Putting her shoulder into it, she pushed the door open. It was musty and dark inside, but it was private, and had enough space for them to do their thing.Mary turned to Paul, putting her arms around his neck and hissed him hungrily. That hunger was real, she'd been feeling it since she woke up, and had intensified it when she ate Chris out; eating out her own snatch. In no time, they stripped off all their clothes, and Mary had Paul lay down on the hard floor. She knelt between his legs and gave his erection a lick.But that wasn't all she wanted out of him. She moved up, straddling his waist, making out with him again, pressing her crotch down on his until she felt the nudge of his member against her."Hey, do you have those condoms I bought for you?" Paul asked breathlessly."No, I threw them all out. I don't believe in contraception, remember?""You didn't believe in sex before marriage either, until yesterday.""Like you said, until yesterday," Mary said, trying to shut him up with a kiss. She reached down and lined the head of his cock up with her slit, pressing just the tip to her hole. She could tell how eager he was, his hips rising to penetrate her just a bit."You could get pregnant from this," Paul said, though his body had fewer reservations about it."I know," Mary said, as she sank down on him, taking more of him within her. "I'm counting on it.""Oh my god," Paul moaned, and Mary moaned right along with him. She'd never felt this before, never felt a cock sliding in and out of her, let alone one bearing life-sparking seed. Riding on top of him, she could control just how slow or fast they went, just how deep he slid into her, and just how much of him she let slide out again."Oh Theresa! Are you sure about this?" Paul asked. "This is for real. This is oh so real.""Yesterday was real too," Mary said, as if she was one to talk. Paul had played it relatively safe the day before. "I; I'm cumming!" She said, as it almost took her by surprise."Ung," he grunted, as he felt her vaginal walls contract around him. But Mary knew he hadn't cum yet, because she'd know for sure when he did. She stopped for a moment, sitting heavily on his lap and letting her orgasm run its course before she began riding him again.He had held out through her orgasm, which was more than she had expected, but it wasn't long after that, when his breaths turned to gasps, and she started to feel his rod swelling inside her."Theresa, are you sure you want my sperm inside you?" he managed to ask, but Mary could tell he didn't have long to decide."Oh Paul, yes! I want it!" Mary urged him on, close to another climax. "Make me pregnant! Make me yours forever!"She felt him swell up even more, his arms around her tightening, the head of his cock pushing as deep into her as he could get."Oh Theresa!" he cried, as his semen first shot out and deep into her, coating Theresa's cunt.Mary finally got to feel a man cumming inside her, and it was everything and more. Every time she felt him swell inside her, his flesh expanding outward against hers, her whole body, Theresa's body, squeezed back against him, contracting, constricting, convulsing as she felt him pour more of himself into her, until she'd taken all he had to give.Then Mary collapsed on him, spent and full at the same time. Her knees felt wobbly and limp against the gritty concrete floor of the shed. She didn't care about the moldy air, she needed to catch her breath after that."I love you, Mary," Paul said.It took Mary a second to realize what he'd said, and another second to realize that he hadn't been fooled by her attempt to trick him into thinking she was really Theresa. She wasn't ready to lift her snatch off his cock, but she did tense up a bit with worry."How did you know?" she asked. "Was it something about the way I had sex?""No, I knew because I share a bedroom with Chris, and I could tell Chris wasn't really Chris. Theresa woke me up by sucking on my cock.""I'm sorry for lying to you," Mary said.Paul laughed. "You didn't convince me, so no harm done.""Are you really in love with me?" she asked."I don't know, with all the endorphins, it felt like the thing to say," Paul said.Mary relaxed again on top of him, and squeezed him in as much of a hug as she could. She had gotten what she wanted, revenge on Theresa, and she'd gotten so much more out of it than she'd even expected. She felt full of warmth and contentment.Hopefully that night, she'd be back in her own body, and then sin be damned, she'd go on birth control right away if it meant experiencing something like this again.Christopher's climax.Chris had seen from afar when Mary went up to Paul at the picnic table, and he had watched the pair walk off, hand in hand. Even at a distance, Chris could see the affection between them, and when they snuck into the shed, he feared the worst. So he had watched the scene unfold, through a corner of the shed's dusty window.Something sank in the pit of his stomach as he watched them undress. Chris thought he and Mary had something special. "If it'll keep you out of trouble" she'd said, but then she'd gone looking for that trouble himself, without him. And it wasn't an isolated incident either. Mary had fucked Paul first the day before too. Her first time with a woman had been with Paul, and her first time with a man had been with Paul, and Chris was starting to feel jealous.Now every time Paul tightened his grip on Mary's hips, every time Mary's should blades rose and fell, every time her cry of pleasure could be heard through the window, Chris could tell that Paul was erupting inside her, even though that was happening deep within the join of their flesh. Because Chris knew that feeling firsthand, his mind flashing back to yesterday when he'd had that same cock inside him, fertilizing him with the same sperm."Don't they look beautiful together?" Theresa said, looking over his shoulder. She was in Chris's body again."It should have been me," Chris said softly, despondently."Which one? Him or her?" Theresa asked.It was a good question. Chris still wanted to wake up tomorrow and be himself again, and he wanted to share that version of himself with Mary, like Paul just had. At the same time, he envied Mary too. Visions of the day before flashed in his mind, when it had been Chris on the bathroom counter, Paul's cock sliding deep inside him, with Mary commanding it. And that first time, with Theresa. She had tricked him into it, but they had climaxed together all the same, and he'd felt things he never had before.Inside the shed, the post-coital couple had collapsed on each other."Show's over," Theresa said, putting an arm around him. "Let's go somewhere else."Chris let her lead him, and the idea of fucking Theresa, which he would have rejected an hour ago, started to make a lot of sense. As jealous as he'd felt watching Mary on top of Paul, it had also excited him, and now with Chris feeling bitter about what he'd seen, fucking Theresa seemed like a good way to get those frustrations out of his system.They were backstage in the high school theater, where only a few safety lights were on. The theater kids wouldn't show up until later in the afternoon. Theresa started taking off her clothes; Chris's clothes; and Chris realized to his surprise that whatever hormones were happening inside Mary's body, however her neurons were hosting his mind, he was, at least right now, attracted to men. Or at least to his own body, with Theresa in it. He walked up to her, and ran his hands across her chest, her broad, manly shoulders. He slid one hand behind the muscle of her neck and pulled her in for a kiss, the unshaved stubble bristling against his cheeks.Then Theresa started to disrobe him. They hadn't gotten to see each other completely naked the day before, they'd just pulled down their pants and done the deed. This time she lingered on his chest; on Mary's chest; with its full bust, freeing from that pesky bra, and fondling the mounds of his breasts. Not in the awkward star-struck way that an actual boy would have, but the way of someone who normally has breasts and remembers what feels nice. Theresa leaned over and kissed him on the neck as she started stripping him from the waist down. She laid him on the floor and there in the shadows, he felt a slight chill when she pulled the damp panties from his mound, from the wet slit between his legs. But he wasn't cold for long, because Theresa soon had her face there instead, carefully keeping the stubble out of the way, as she licked him, as she sucked on his clit.Chris was on his way to a roaring orgasm, the blood starting to pound in his ears, but neither of them wanted it to end this way. He sat up and kissed Theresa again, tasting his juices, Mary's juices, on her lips, on his lips. And then he rolled her onto her back, and climbed onto her lap. This was what he'd seen Mary do to Paul, and now Chris wanted to try it, and to even the score. At first he just pressed his slit against the erection nestled between them, rigid and hot with blood flow. He slid his slit up and down the length of it as he and Theresa hungrily made out behind the theater backdrop. And then, as if inevitable, he felt the poke of the cock head against his hole, and he pushed down on it, a little at a time. The sensation of having female anatomy was still so new, let alone the feeling of having an erect cock penetrating his vagina, that it every fraction of an inch deeper it went was a fresh sensation, and almost overwhelming. But when he took her cock; his cock; all the way inside of him, there was a perfect feeling of fullness, of snugness, of his clit pressing against her flesh when they thrust into one another."Chris, I'm going to orgasm soon," Theresa warned him. "You're in control of whether I ejaculate inside you or not.""I; I know," Chris said, focused on the symphony of sensations between them."If I do, it's going to be your sperm meeting Mary's egg," Theresa said.But that was the conundrum. He was doing this in part because he was mad at Mary, and yet getting even might mean getting Mary pregnant with his child. Chris felt like he just couldn't win. And the damage might already be done, since he'd already taken his sperm and Paul's sperm into Mary's womb the day before. But he couldn't think all this through with his orgasm approaching fast."Chris, I'm seriously about to; " Theresa only got that far before Chris felt everything inside him clamp down on her as his climax came suddenly, and Theresa lost what little control she had left. Chris felt the semen gushing into him, as if Theresa had been holding back the floodgates. As they both came together, in a magical moment their bodies synced up, Chris's vaginal spasms milking the vital fluid out of Theresa's cock; Chris's own cock, and the feeling of that swelling, that warmth pouring into him, touching off another aftershock. Chris held on for dear life, or maybe for new life, as their bodies used each other to the fullest.It was several minutes before Chris felt like moving again. He didn't feel raw or used up like he did after masturbating Mary's snatch. He felt well used perhaps, but like a well-oiled machine, or like he'd just had the best work-out of his entire life."Thanks," Chris said, getting the frumpy sweatpants back on."Hey, if we're still; if I'm still you and you're still her tomorrow, want to do this again?" Theresa asked.Chris still wasn't sure what he'd do if he was going to be living in Mary's body long-term. But he knew he wouldn't say no to that. Hell, if he was going to be Mary the rest of his life, he'd be happy having sex like that with Theresa as long as she'd have him. Maybe even mothering a child, if it came to that, a matter that might already be set in motion."Absolutely," he said.That evening, the four of them got together again. Paul brought the book, but since he was already back in the right body, he didn't chant the spell with them.The Third Morning: Mary's next move.Mary awoke the next day in a male body again, but this time it was Chris's. She looked over to the other bed, where Paul was sleeping. She wondered if Paul would still be into her today, or if he'd still be into Theresa's body. But she also had to figure out who was in her body this time. If she didn't get whoever that was, to take a morning after pill today, it might be too late by the time they got all this sorted out.Based on a post by shimm2 for Literotica.

4 virgins  coeds end up in each others' bodies.Based on a post by shimm2, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.Challenging Mary"But is every birth control pill a sin on its own?" Chris asked them.It made Mary's head swim, to hear Christopher talk about sex like this. She was almost sure he was the one she wanted to give her virginity to. It would be a sin, sure. But she could settle up with God after. What she was more worried about was whether he was interested in her, or how he would act afterward, or what people would say, or the logistics of getting the two of them alone.The four were sitting on the back patio of the boys' home. Their parents were out for the evening. It was a warm Sunday night, early in May.This wasn't a double date, at least not according to what Mary told her parents. And not according to what the four 18 year olds told each other. It was a group outing. The parish priests encouraged teens to organize these, rather than fall into sinful temptations by being paired off with someone.Chris's brother Paul answered. "I asked Father George about that, and he said it was.""Did he justify it with scripture though? You ask him if something's a sin, odds are he'll say yes," Chris argued. “Sometimes I wonder if priests would call anything a sin, if it violates their own celibacy vows.”Theresa looked annoyed. "It's clear, okay? Every time you take a pill, you're doing that with the intent of having sex without having children. I don't know how we get onto this kind of topic. It's not like it applies to any of us, right? Sex before marriage might be something other people do, but we're Christians after all.""Amen," Paul said, tenderly, with no irony.“There are other medical conditions that are treated with the hormone pills.” Like the woman with the issue of blood;” Chris pointed out. “It can help a correct menstrual cycle problems, too.”“True,” Mary conceded. “Jesus healed that woman, but it's not inherently sinful to take medicine, either. We can't assume others are sinning, if we don't know their circumstances.”Mary secretly hoped Paul & Theresa would pair off and leave her with Chris, but she knew it wasn't going to happen. While Mary might be willing to cross the line, no way would Theresa. She was really pious. Generally Mary liked that about her; it helped her stay strong.Paul and Christopher were fraternal twins. Born the same day, but Paul was taller than Chris, and had sandy blonde hair, unlike Chris's more muscular build and brown hair. Their parents often hosted church youth gatherings, so Mary's parents assumed this evening was more structured than it actually was."Yeah, it's cool," Chris said. "Should we play a game?"Paul took initiative and offered; "If you all are interested, I uh; found this spooky book in the downtown library," Paul said, placing it on the table. It looked really old, but it was in good condition for its age. He opened it up to a certain page. "Check it out. It has some kind of spell, I think?""What for?" Mary asked. "Do we get to make wishes, or talk to the dead?"Paul shrugged. "I don't know. That part is written in code or something. Whatever it is, it's not English or Latin."Chris slid the book over by him, interested. "Well, you know I couldn't make any heads or tails of this at all.""So you're suggesting we hold some pagan ritual? That doesn't sound right," Theresa said."Just for the fun of it. It's not like any of us actually believe in the Greek gods or demons or whatever this is supposed to summon," Chris said. "What do you think, Mary?"Mary gave him a small smile. "Yeah, I love this weird occult stuff. I mean it's all fake, but it's interesting anyway. What do we do?"Paul got up and opened a cabinet. "Okay. We have to light a candle; and probably turn out the lights." He got the scene ready on the table in front of us.Theresa was begrudgingly going along with it. She hadn't objected again. Paul turned out the light so it was just the candle illuminating the group sitting around the table. With the book in the middle, they started chanting the words together, though it took a couple tries.When they reached the end of the poem or whatever it was, the candle went out. Mary gasped in surprise. This was a little too real. In the darkness she heard Chris burst out laughing."Hey, that wasn't funny, guys," Theresa complained. A moment later she turned the light back on. She was so confident they were all virtuous Christians, but she didn't want them to be in the dark together too long. "Which one of you blew out the candle?"They got into a little argument about who it had been. No one wanted to take credit, but Mary suspected one of the boys had done it, and wanted to just leave it unexplained.Theresa and Mary left not long after. Theresa dropped Mary off at home. "See you tomorrow," she called. Mary waved to her as she went inside. In just a few minutes Mary was ready for bed. She was kind of a modest girl, and a little curvier than her peers. She didn't bother with a lot make-up or jewelry or contacts. She settled into bed and thought about Chris again as she drifted off to sleep.A parallel world.Mary opened her eyes, and found herself in an unfamiliar room. Or rather, she didn't exactly find herself in the unfamiliar room. She didn't find herself in herself at all. The first thing she was conscious of was that she had morning wood. She'd never had that of course. As she shifted in the covers, it kept pressing against and rubbing against the fabric which was stimulating, but not an entirely nice kind of stimulating. Then she noticed she didn't have the d cup breasts that had always gotten her attention she didn't want. Gone too were her thick thighs, hips, and ass. Sitting up in bed, she looked down and saw the outlines of a rib cage under her pale skin. And that morning wood was now sticking straight out from her crotch, so firm and engorged, and so sensitive, begging to be touched. She had never seen one of these in real life before, so she felt a thrill as she put a hand on it. She felt the warmth of the shaft in her hand, and she felt the warmth of her hand through her shaft. It was a revelation.Briefly she wondered if jacking off this cock would be a sin, if it wasn't even truly hers. But that worry was quickly lost.She was so absorbed in the task at hand, that a rustling on the other side of the room startled her. It turned out the other bed was occupied! On the other bed, Chris sat up, and Mary abruptly realized that he could see her stroking her cock from there.And if she was in a boy's body, and that boy was sharing a room with Chris; that meant Mary was in Paul's body."Having trouble with that?" Chris asked, gesturing to her lap."Are you joking?" Mary asked, finding it awkward to talk in Paul's voice."Does it look like I'm joking?" Chris asked, pulling the covers aside. He too had an erection sticking out of his lap. Chris came over and knelt by the bedside, and quickly started licking the head of Paul's cock. Mary quickly surrendered herself, letting him go to town on her. This wasn't anything like she expected her first time with Chris to be, but she could hardly complain about how he was making her feel."Oh Chris," she moaned. In a teenage boy's body, it didn't take long for her to feel the sperm rising. "I'm about to uh...ejaculate," she said, struggling to find the right word.Chris kept bobbing his head as Mary felt the enormous release of Paul's load down his brother's throat."Let me reciprocate," Mary said, coming down from her climax. The very nature of this male climax felt so foreign to her mind, it was an entirely new feeling. She might be in Paul's body, but she still had feelings for Chris and wanted to lick his cock as tenderly as he had licked hers."Too late," Chris said, and Mary saw him wipe a puddle off the floor with a dirty sock."Next time," Mary said.In the silence that followed, Mary felt condemned on two fronts. She was ogling Chris's naked cock with lust in her heart. And she had just been a passive participant in a sodomite sex act. This was too weird and she fought to clear her mind with a distraction. "Hey Chris, are you; yourself today?" Mary asked, in Paul's voice and body."Yeah, why?" he asked nonchalantly."Um, this is going to sound weird, but; I'm Mary. I woke up in Paul's body this morning," she said, nervous about how he would react.The two compared narratives on what transpired the previous evening, and concluded that the book of spells had affected the supernatural phenomena they were now experiencing."That explains it. I don't normally do this, jacking off; in Paul's presence. Paul and I don't. But I just had a feeling that you were someone different today, and I could tell you didn't know how to use the; equipment," Chris said with a smile. "So you and Paul switched bodies? That's wild. I guess you'd better find him and figure out how to sort all that out.""Yeah, I guess so," Mary said, giving him a shy smile that probably looked weird on Paul's features.They each showered and got dressed, then went through their morning springtime routines. Mary followed Chris's lead. Chris drove them both to school. It felt good to sit next to him in the car. She wished she could do more, hold his hand, lean her head on his shoulder; but it wouldn't look right, with her in Paul's body. And Chris's earlier display of exhibitionism seemed to have cooled."Do you know where you need to go? I mean, do you know where Paul goes for homeroom?" Chris asked.Mary dismissed the fleeting inclination to ask for his help. She also wanted to impress him. "Yeah, of course.""Good. I'm going to drop you off in front here, and then go find a parking spot," he said."Thanks, Gawd, this is weird." Mary declared, as she climbed out of the car. Paul's backpack felt really heavy. She wove through the thick crowd of students out front and into the halls of the school. This wouldn't be their school for long, she thought.She had an eye out for Paul; or rather for Paul in her own body. She was craning her neck trying to see down the hallway, when she felt a tap on her shoulder. It was Theresa. Mary thought it was weird to be seeing Theresa from above; Theresa was usually the taller one."Hey? Paul? Didn't you hear me calling your name?" Theresa asked."No," Mary said. "Listen, you're not going to believe what happened to me.""I know," Theresa said, matter-of-factly. "Come with me."Theresa took Mary's hand, or Paul's hand really, and tugged her around the corner, past the bathrooms and the vending machines, and into a supply closet. Theresa shut the door behind them."Okay, this is going to sound weird, but I'm not really Paul," Mary said."Mary, I said I know," Theresa grumbled."What do you mean?""Because I'm Paul," Theresa explained. She started taking off her shirt while Mary thought for a moment. If she was in Paul's body, and Paul was in Theresa's body, then maybe the three of them had been switched around. After all, Chris said he wasn't any different, other than feeling a sudden desire to enjoy mutual masturbation.Theresa; Paul, actually; was quickly down to his panties. Well, the panties belonged to Theresa. Mary couldn't keep it all straight."Why are you getting undressed?" Mary asked."Can I ask you a favor?" Paul asked. "I've been out-of-my-mind horny since this all started, and I know it's a sin, but I tried masturbating down there, but still! And this is a once in a lifetime opportunity. Not only to feel what it's like from the other perspective, but to feel what it feels like for someone who's with me in particular; ""What are you suggesting?" Mary asked."Would you please have intercourse with me?" Paul pleaded.Mary was caught off guard. She was supposed to wait until marriage, but she had thought about giving it a go early with Chris, and then there had been the blowjob that morning, and Mary still wasn't sure what that counted for.And now Paul was propositioning her. But it was also easy to ignore that it was Paul in Theresa's body, because it ultimately was Theresa's breasts before her, her nipples erect, her bush exposed, her eyes looking up at her full of hope and desire. Mary never would have thought she was attracted to Theresa, but her mind and Paul's teenage boy hormones were mixing."I don't know," Mary said. She realized her uncertainty alone would reveal a lot.Paul handed her a condom. "Here. We won't leave a trace. It'll be like it never even happened, and Theresa doesn't even need to know.""I'm not sure I would go that far," Mary said. Theresa would deserve to know if her virginity had been taken. But would it be Mary who had taken it, or Paul? And would Theresa have really lost her virginity at all, if she didn't participate in it? Somehow despite the intensity of her orgasm earlier that morning, this was all quickly getting her worked up again. Paul reached out and unzipped the fly on her jeans; his jeans, letting the erection inside free. Paul reached into the boxers and caressed it. He knew exactly what to do, since it had been his own, up until today. Mary's objections were shrinking from view."But I guess you're right, that it wouldn't do her any harm," Mary belatedly finished the thought. "And then we've got to get this all sorted out today." She stepped closer and kissed her friend on the lips hungrily.Christopher's Parallel Paradox.He immediately felt different when he woke up. It wasn't just the texture of the big t-shirt he was in, or the fact that he was wearing a t-shirt at all. It was the round bulges of flesh underneath that shirt, it was a body with weight distributed very differently from his own.The alarm was beeping, and it took him a minute to figure out how to silence it. And then he caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror. Holy shit! He was Mary. He sat down on the edge of the bed, dumb-founded. He'd never been to Mary's room, but that had to be where he was.He realized he had to roll with the situation. Hopefully Paul would know how to undo whatever they'd done the night before.Chris pulled the t-shirt up over his head and reached for a clean one from the open dresser drawer. He caught another glimpse of himself in the mirror, of his bare breasts, of the panties covering his crotch, and that's when it really hit him. Chris had never seen breasts before, not in real life, not up close like this. Should he fondle them? Mary would never know. It was too good to pass up. Like the teenage boy he was, he started to get turned on at the sight of Mary almost naked, but it didn't have to stay "almost". And quickly he learned what her breasts felt like, and what it felt like to be felt up.Cautiously, he slipped the panties down. He'd probably need a fresh pair of those too, especially since he could feel the heat and moisture building between his legs. It almost felt like an erection, the way he was swollen down here, and begging to be touched. Chris had certainly never touched a snatch before, and he explored the outer folds of skin, slowly, carefully. But if it hurt, he'd know. He knew right away when his index finger nudged his clitoris. It felt like an electric jolt of pleasure. And while it didn't feel like it would take much clitoral stimulation to get him off, there was more he wanted to discover. He found that he was indeed getting hot down there, and sopping wet, and his middle finger slid into the tight muscle within. Chis could only imagine what it would feel like to be penetrating Mary's snatch with his cock, when he had it back. And he could only imagine what it would feel like to have something more than a finger pressing into him, probing him deeper.He was on the edge of orgasm when Mary's mother called out, "Hurry up, honey! You're going to be late for school!"With a sigh, Chris wiped his fingers on last night's shirt and got dressed. Even though he knew he had to dress like Mary would, and play the part, it felt a little odd to be putting on her clothes. It took him a few tries to get the bra fastened, and even then, the hooks were lined up wrong.At school, Chris felt the urge to pee, and unthinkingly he went into the men's room like usual. It wasn't until he had wiped himself off that he realized his mistake, but by then it was too late. With his pants down, he thought about finishing what he'd started back in Mary's bedroom, but he decided he shouldn't linger in the wrong bathroom too long.When he came out of the stall, he found himself face to face with himself."Hey, bro," Chris heard himself say.In Mary's body, Chris asked, "Paul? Is that you?""Yeah," Chris's body replied. "Lucky you, eh? Getting a morning alone with Mary's body?"Chris laughed. He considered denying it, but his brother wouldn't believe that for a second. "It's been; educational.""There are other things you could learn, other lessons we could teach her," Paul said. "This is a golden opportunity. Can I take a look?"Chris dropped his pants again (Mary's pants) and got up on the counter and spread his legs (Mary's thick thighs). Paul leaned over to get a look, so close Chris could feel his got breath on his glistening vulva. And then Chris nearly jumped when he felt Paul part those lips, and slip a finger into him. That aching desire that had been with Chris all morning suddenly flared up. He gasped aloud."Relax," Paul said. "This is Mary's cunt, not yours, remember?"Chris nodded for his brother to continue. He knew what it looked like when he had an erection, and it wasn't hard to tell that his cock was straining against his pants fabric now."What do you think? Should we fuck this slut?" Paul said with a wicked grin."I think she's a virgin," Chris said."Then you could be the one to do the honors, brother," Paul said. "Don't you want to know what it feels like? I know I would, if I were you."The truth was, at this point Chris hardly needed to be convinced to get fucked. Or to get fucked with his own cock. There was something particularly taboo about that idea. But it was his brother's desire to fuck Mary's snatch, knowing it was Chris in her body. That was hard to reconcile with his animalistic desires. But if Paul was so eager to, then it had to be okay, even if it did still feel a little weird."Yeah, give it to me," Chris said. His brother pulled out his cock, already hard and glistening with precum. He moved between Chris's legs and lined the tip of the cock up with Chris's hole. And then bracing a hand on the bathroom mirror, Paul pushed the head of Chris's cock into Mary's snatch. For Chris, it felt huge, like he was going to burst. He felt it pressing against his vaginal walls. The shape of the obstruction was familiar, but the way it felt as it inched into him was completely new, and it sparked sensations that had new analogue in his male mind. When he felt the cock; his own cock; pressed all the way into him, nudging something sensitive deep inside, he grabbed his brother's hips; his own hips; and shook with bliss. He wasn't sure how much more of this he could take, but he was eager to find out.Mary's alternate reality.Having awakened earlier and brought Paul to orgasm, Mary felt the familiar boil of semen in her balls, a sensation she was getting better at recognizing and anticipating, and with an undignified grunt, she started to ejaculate into the rubber, and collapsed on Paul's chest; Theresa's chest, rather, with these firm pointed breasts heaving.In the post-coital glow, Mary wasn't sure where this left her. When all this was sorted out, would she be attracted to Paul because of the glorious first intercourse they'd had together, or would she be attracted to Theresa for how good her body had felt? Mary's mind cleared as she got up off the floor of the storage closet and slipped the spent condom off her softening cock.If Paul was in Theresa's body, then that meant Theresa had to be the one in Mary's body. Mary felt a pang of guilt that she had maybe taken Theresa's virginity, but well, Paul had insisted."I don't know how you all deal with being turned on all the time," Mary said."I don't know how you all deal with it either," Paul said contentedly, still sprawled out on the narrow floor of the closet. "Thanks, though.""You knew who I was right away," Mary realized out loud. "Does that mean you already ran into me today? I mean, whoever's in my body?""Yeah, last time I saw Chris, he was headed into the second floor men's room actually. The one with just one stall?" Paul said."Hang on," Mary said. "Chris is the one in my body, not Theresa?""Yeah, that's how I knew who you were. All four of us got mixed up," Paul said.Chris, actually Theresa; had pretended to be Chris, when they woke up. She kept up the rouse all the way to school.Chris wasn't Chris, it was Theresa. It had been Theresa who had given her a blowjob when they woke up together, carrying out her desire for Paul's cock, which actually made more sense than Chris suddenly decided to suck his brother's cock. And then Theresa had lied and said she was really Chris.And Mary realized that if it was Chris in her body, then he could be up to no good like his brother was. Mary fastened her jeans and quickly snuck through the hallways of the school, up the stairs, to the second floor bathroom.The sounds she heard as she approached the door confirmed her worst fears. A woman inside was whining in time with a man's grunts. It was her own voice actually, Mary just wasn't used to hearing it coming from outside her own head. But she still wasn't prepared for the scene she found when she opened the door. Her body was up on the counter, her back against the mirror, her legs spread wide. And Chris's body was thrusting up against her. The two were so enthralled in the act that they barely spared her a glance as she came in.At first she felt betrayed and sick to her stomach. She'd had such a crush on Chris. But here he was, in Mary's body, fucking Theresa. And at the same time, what she saw before her was the act she'd been dreaming of: Chris's cock sliding in and out of Mary's snatch. Though she wouldn't have picked a school bathroom for the venue. Mary wondered if maybe there could be some hope for her and Chris after all? That sense of betrayal started to give way to arousal despite herself.She stepped closer to the couple, until she could see the shaft of Chris's cock as it withdrew from her snatch, slick and shining with her juices, and bare. She considered interrupting, pulling Chris's body off of hers. But at the same time, she knew that if this act ended with Chris's sperm inside of her, that could bind them together for life. She knew she was probably ovulating that day.She didn't have to consider her situation for long. Fate quickly settled things."Oh god, I'm cumming again," Chris wailed, in Mary's high register."Ugh I can feel that, you're so tight," Theresa grunted. "I'm about to cum too, brother. If I make you cum inside her, it's your baby she's going to have. Are you sure you want this?"Mary noticed that Chris was being deceived, though Chris didn't seem to. "Give it to me. I want to feel it!" he urged.With a yell through clenched teeth, Chris's cock pressed far into her. Mary couldn't see what happened next, but she could tell when each spurt of cum entered her, based on Chris's cries of pleasure.Mary was still in shock from seeing herself possibly impregnated.Theresa withdrew Chris's cock from her, and now it was coated with his sperm. She gave Mary a smirk. "You want a turn with your own body now, don't you, Mary? It sure looks like you do." Theresa, in Chris's body, stepped over to her and ran a hand over the bulge where, it was true, Mary had gotten hard again.Mary was conflicted. On the one hand, she might have just gotten pregnant by Chris's sperm, which was sort of a wish fulfilled, though very much ahead of schedule. If she fucked her snatch unprotected now, she'd be adding Paul's swimmers to the mix and maybe increasing the odds she'd get pregnant. On the other hand, this was her chance to have sex with Chris, even if they weren't in the right bodies for it. And every cell, every hormone in her body, was urging her on.She dropped her pants and went to the counter where Chris, in her body, was still leaning back against the mirror."Hey," he said. "Sorry about; ""Let's leave all that for tomorrow," Mary cut him short with a kiss. It wasn't at all how she expected her first kiss with Chris to be, bending her head down to meet her lips, pushing her stubble against her soft mouth.Chris pulled her close. He didn't need much foreplay now, freshly fucked and dripping with cum. Mary dropped her jeans and pressed her cock; Paul's cock; into her own snatch.Mary could feel how slippery the inside of her snatch was, now that it was full of Chris's sperm. But she was also amazed at how tight she still was.She had been experiencing new firsts all morning, each one more intense than the last. When she had fucked Theresa's snatch, it had been a revelation, something that her virgin teenage girl brain, armed with only her fingers and her Christian guilt, could never achieved on her own. But this was something far beyond even that. She swelled with pride when she felt her vaginal muscles bear down on her, knowing that it was her snatch that was capable of delivery such exquisite pleasure. And she felt even more proud when she brought Chris to orgasm, knowing exactly where she was sensitive and how she liked to touch herself. When he started to shake with the intensity of it and grip her tight in his arms, she knew something of what he was experiencing, though she was sure she had never brought herself to an orgasm that intense.She wasn't going to last long, but Chris didn't need her to hold out for long, he was already riding high on wave after wave of orgasm. Mary gasped as she felt vaginal muscles; her own vaginal muscles; rippling around her rod."Chris, I'm going to cum," she said, about to lose control."Me too," he gasped. "Are you sure you should? It'll be Paul's; "His reminder was well intended, but it was too late for her to change course, and she wouldn't have had the willpower anyhow. The floodgates opened within her and Paul's sperm poured into her womb. Chris's grip on her tightened like a vice; not only his arms around her back, but the muscles in Mary's womb."Oh Mary!" he cried out. Through the overbearing pleasure as she spurted again and again, she was slightly jealous that Chris had gotten to feel something she had only fantasized about. At the same time she tried to relish this tender moment between them."Oh Chris, I love you so much," she blurted out, her words largely motivated by the sense of release as she poured more of Paul's seed into herself. Chris was still in the throes of passion, gasping for air, maybe incapable of responding.They had just recovered their senses again when a bell rang. Soon someone would notice them missing. Soon someone would notice the bathroom occupied for too long. As Chris slid off the bathroom counter, a drop of cum ran down his leg. Mary wasn't sure yet how she felt about everything that had happened.Mary went off to Paul's classes. She tried to take notes, though she was distracted by the kinds of thoughts she'd never really had before. She kept replaying those moments when she'd been inside herself but not herself. Now she wondered what it would have felt like on the other end, as the girl she usually was, or rather as the woman she was now.At lunch break, Paul found her. He said if they got together and chanted the spell again, it would at least rearrange them again. And they could keep doing that every day, until everyone ended up back in their own bodies. It didn't sound like a great plan, but it was a plan."Did you hear what Theresa did?" she asked."No," Paul said, surprised. "What was it?"Theresa, the most vocally pious of the foursome; the most judgmental crusader for purity, was now manipulating her best friends and lying about it.Mary felt so ashamed, she didn't want to say anything, but Paul needed to know. She told him everything, from how Theresa had lied to her that morning, and sucked off Paul's cock, to how Theresa had tricked Chris into letting her fuck him."And uh; you may have gotten me pregnant," Mary said, looking down with shame."Wow. Just; wow," Paul said. "And I thought I was the naughty one in the group for giving Theresa's virginity away.""You're not mad?" Mary asked."I mean, if I were going to get you pregnant, I think I should be part of it," Paul said. "But what's done is done, right?""Maybe I can take a morning after pill," Mary said. "Yeah, maybe it's a sin, but what have we done today that isn't one?"The two women were in the bodies of the two brothers. And the two brothers were spending a day in women's bodies. But the catch was that the guys were in the female bodies of their brother's ‘crush'.After school, Mary couldn't find Theresa anywhere. Not that she particularly wanted to, but Chris was still Paul's ride. Failing that, Mary managed to take a bus back to Chris and Paul's house.Dinner was tense. Neither Mary nor Theresa wanted to talk much, to avoid revealing that they weren't the two brothers. But Mary spent the entire meal glaring at Theresa, which outwardly looked like Paul sneering at Chris. Afterwards, the other two showed up. That night, the boys' parents were around, so the four kids had to be quick. They chanted the spell, carefully keeping their quiet voices in unison, and then the other two took off, leaving Mary and Theresa to go to bed in the boys' shared room."So what you said about next time?" Theresa began, stripping off her dude clothes, revealing Chris's cock standing erect. "Time's running out.""I can't believe you," Mary said, trying not to shout. "That was when I thought you were actually Chris.""You really fell for that? Even after I sucked you off? Chris would never, even if he knew it was you." Theresa sat cross-legged and started to stroke the foreskin up and down."Who are you to say that? All day, you've been doing things with Chris's body that you never would yourself," Mary fired back, no longer enticed by the erection Theresa was stroking. Yes, she wanted to touch that cock and suck on it and feel it move inside her, but she wanted to do all that with Chris, not with Theresa, and this was the wrong time to even be thinking about it."This is a once in a lifetime opportunity. To know what all these things feel like to them. To sin without consequence for once," Mary said."You're proving it right now. If I'd told you who I was this morning, that never would've happened. “ Theresa justified her deceit. “I got to be someone else for a little while, for maybe the only time in my life.""Without consequence for you, that is," Mary grumbled. "I took your cherry, by the way.""Well I took yours, so we're even.""What you did was way worse," Mary said."You'll sort it out. Besides, I knew you were going to get pregnant eventually. Admit it," Theresa said tauntingly.Whether Theresa was right or wrong about that, Mary was still mad at her. "I hate you, Theresa." She turned over in Paul's bed and tried to cup the pillow around her head so she could go to sleep while Theresa stroked out one more. But it ended up being too much for her to ignore. She turned her head, and saw Theresa tilt her head back as the milky white fountain erupted from the head of Chris's cock. Mary cherished the mental image, hoping that in time she'd be able to ignore the fact that it wasn't really Chris.Mary woke up the next morning to the sound of an alarm beeping next to her. She struggled with the settings to turn it off. Her eyes were heavy like she'd hardly slept at all, She was back in a female body, but not her own female body. Looking around, she recognized Theresa's cross on the wall. She woke up on top of the covers, with a wet stain between her legs. Paul must have stayed up late masturbating Theresa's snatch one last time.Mary was still upset with Theresa from the day before, but now she had a chance to get back at her. And to experience the things she'd only ever tried as a guy all over again as a girl. No, as a woman. By the end of the day, Theresa's uterus was going to be knocked up for sure.To be continued in part 2, Based on a post by shimm2 for Literotica.

Finding Marion's naughty pictures leads to more!By cruiser_2015. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. I received the sad news recently that my old acquaintance Marion Pevensey had died. I'd known her for many years. She'd been a friend of my parents. I had many memories of her, but one in particular I'll never forget. To this day I remember most of the details, but where I've forgotten I've added what would inevitably have happened. I was twenty one and still living at home with my parents. One day my father received a telephone call from Marion asking if someone could help fix her bedroom curtains which had collapsed. I was pretty good at ‘do it yourself', and my father suggested that as I seemed to have time on my hands perhaps I could help her. I was only too pleased.At that time Marion was in her later fifties. She was a quiet spoken reserved woman with an air of sophistication. Though she was more than thirty years my senior she'd kept her looks and her blonde hair, always trimmed just down to her neck and always neat. Through Pilates and Yoga she had a figure a woman twenty years younger might envy. She'd been widowed a few years so there was no one to enjoy her figure, except lustful boys like me in their masturbation fantasies.Until I was eighteen and my hormones were surging I didn't pay Marion much attention as a woman. That year my family and Marion's had been on a beach day together. Marion was there in a red swimsuit, slightly daringly low cut between her breasts, high cut at the hips, and somehow making her curves look even more sensuous than her twenty five year old daughter in her microscopic bikini.Something about Marion that day had driven me wild. I already had a taste for older women in porn. I just couldn't keep my eyes off her in that swimsuit, especially where it bulged over her big breasts and the thin gusset of red cloth between her legs. That night in bed as I masturbated like I did almost every night all I could think of was Marion in that red swimsuit. I'd had a lustful thing about her ever since.I arrived at Marion's house to find her in a light brown sweater and faded blue jeans. That sweater clinging to the curves of her big firm breasts and those tight jeans outlined her curves almost as sensuously as that red swimsuit. She thanked me profusely then let the way upstairs to her bedroom, with my eyes locked on the outline of her still nicely rounded bottom and the just visible outline of her knickers visible through the taut blue cloth of her jeans.Fixing her curtains was a simple task and Marion left me to it. I had to scoot her big double bed over a little to get a stepladder to stand on up against the wall. In doing so I disturbed a clear plastic storage tote under the other side of the bed. As I went around to find the lid and snap it back on, what I saw sent an electric shock through me; the box contained a collection of glossy pictures of nude women!The first picture I saw showed a blonde woman, looking perhaps in her thirties, squatting nude but for black high heels on what looked like a kitchen table. Her big round breasts were every boy's dream and her legs were spread as wide as she could get them. Between them was a bush of brown cunt hair with her pink-lipped vagina peeping through. Other pictures showed the same woman in equally erotic poses: bent over that table with her legs wide, her breasts hanging over the table and her hairy cunt peeping between her ass cheeks, doing the splits nude on a bed leaning back on her hands so her big breasts swung up and forward, and lots more. As I rummaged through the collection of pictures I also found some women's panties, much briefer and more sexy than anything I'd ever found in my mother's lingerie drawer.I'd no sooner got over the shock of finding that secret stash when a second shock hit me. I realized the woman in the pictures was Marion, perhaps twenty or more years younger but definitely her. Her naked body was everything that never forgotten swimsuit had hinted at and all I'd dreamed of in my masturbation fantasies. The panties in my hand were the same ones in a few of the more recent glossy portraits!Then the third and final shock hit me. I'd spread some of the pictures and panties out on the bed and was hungrily ogling them when I heard Marion's voice, over my shoulder."Yes they're pictures of me."I looked back and there she was standing in the open doorway, with a mischievous smile on her lips."My husband took them. He printed off the ones he liked most. He used to show them to other men." She gave a little laugh. "Your dad really liked them. I should have thrown them away when my husband died, but I enjoyed the memory."She picked up one of the panties which I'd tossed onto the bed. It was a tiny thong in black see through lace, with a triangular front scarcely big enough to cover a woman's bush of cunt hair and just a thong strap at the back."He used to like to see me in these. And taking them off me."I was still kneeling by the side of the bed with nude pictures of her scattered in front of me as I listened to her. I was speechless with a mixture of embarrassment and amazement at what I was hearing. She stood beside me and  set the thong on the edge of the bed, spreading them out, then she ran her fingers gently on my neck and shoulders.“I loved modeling for him. He would take as many photos as he had patience for, until he had to put down the camera and have his way with my body.”She stopped speaking but that mischievous smile on her face grew. Then came the best shock of all.Marion reached down and unzipped and undid the clasp of her jeans. Her jeans sprung open just far enough to show cream-colored satin panties with a lace-edged top hem. She paused for a moment, almost as if teasing me. Then she hooked her thumb over that top hem and pulled the front of her panties down past her knees to show me her cunt. The cunt hair between her legs was as full and as brown as in the pictures. She sat in the bed in front of me as I continued kneeling. Marion spread her legs wide."Do you like seeing me nude? It's been ages since I showed my cunt to a man." As she spoke she scooted to the edge and thrust her hips toward me. "Touch my cunt!"In that moment all my embarrassment vanished, replaced by sheer lust. I'd had a strict church upbringing and that age I was still a virgin. I'd seen thousands of women's cunts in porn but never seen a naked woman for real. My sex life consisted of masturbating over porn, over pictures not even as hot as those nude pictures of Marion. I was hungry for sex. Though she was nearly three times my age I wasn't saying no to an invitation like that.A moment later my hand cupped over the bulge of her sex mound. For the first time in my life I was feeling a woman's naked thighs, ruffling her pubic hair and exploring her vagina slit. My other hand was trying to pull her jeans and knickers off her deliciously smooth feet. While I was playing with her cunt and bottom, Marion lifted off her sweater. Her breasts were slung in a cream-colored bra matching her knickers.She reached behind her back and a moment later her bra was off, her big breasts were out naked and swinging heavily. My hands were instantly all over them, caressing them and exploring them. In spite of her age her breasts were still surprisingly firm and she had big deep pink nipples poking out stiffly like little corks from lighter pink areoles."I loved posing nude for my husband," Marion grinned at me. She stepped off the bed to slip off her jeans and her knickers. Then she was on the bed, kneeling nude facing me, with her legs wide and leaning back so her breasts rested wide and pointed upward. "Andposing for other men. He brought them to watch me do filthy things for them. Sometimes their wives came too and we did dirty things together." Marion grinned as if enjoying a fond memory. "They got their cocks out and wanked themselves over me. You masturbate don't you?"At that age I was masturbating a couple of times every night in bed, most mornings, and sometimes during the day. I didn't reply but I guess my face gave me away."If I pose for you, will you do it over me? It's been so long since I've watched a man wank. Oh please!"As she spoke she was visibly getting more and more excited. Her tits were quivering as she all but bobbed up and down with excitement, and she was running her fingertips through her cunt hair. I was shocked to discover this mild-mannered elegant woman's exhibitionist fetish and secret sex life. I'd only ever shown my flaccid cock to other boys in the school gym showers before, but never erect and to a naked woman. But I was a sex obsessed hungry and frustrated twenty one year old and I wasn't saying no to this.She purred with excitement as I unzipped and dropped my jeans and briefs in a single movement letting my erect cock bounce out. At that age I was reasonably well endowed, about seven inches full erect with a big round purple-grey head and quite hairy. And boy was I erect! With Marion naked in front of me I felt as if I was having the biggest, stiffest erection of my life. I stepped out of my jeans and briefs, then for good measure took my shirt off so I was naked too. I stood wide legged facing Marion as she knelt on the bed. I felt my straining cock swing stiffly as I thrust my hips toward her. Unexpectedly Marion laughed."Your cock looks just like your dad's!"I didn't know what to say at yet another revelation of Marion's secret sex life, so I said nothing.She purred, leaned forward and caressed my balls and my cock, running her fingers lightly along its length and sliding her fingers up and over my shaft and its head. I'd never had my erect cock touched before. At the sudden shock of sexual pleasure I involuntarily rammed my sex kit into Marion's hand.Then, unexpectedly, Marion bent really low and took my erection-sensitized cock head into her mouth and massaged it with her lips and tongue. I involuntarily tried to shove my cock deeper into her mouth and struggled, successfully, not to cum in her mouth. Fortunately after a few moments of that she rolled back onto the bed.“Did you like that?" Marion was, grinning. I was panting and felt as if my cock was going to snap.She picked up one of the pictures scattered on the bed."This was one of my husband's favorite poses."Repeating the pose she got on all fours on the bed and spread her knees wide. Her big breasts looked so erotic as they hung and swung pendulously above the bed. Her spread thighs and well-rounded bottom gleamed smoothly under the ceiling lights. To me, somehow most erotically of all, her bush of brown cunt fur peeped out behind her from just under her ass cheeks."Touch me!"Marion was sensuously wiggling her bottom at me. I didn't need to be asked!She moaned softly as I caressed her soft smooth thighs and ass cheeks. I slid my fingers down the valley between her ass cheeks then ran my hand under her between her legs brushing her inside thigh tops and ruffling her rapidly moistening cunt hair with my fingers. Her legs strained wider for my hand and her whole body quivered when my fingers found her vagina lips.Then as I explored her naked body with my hands she got her naked body into leg-spreading, breast-thrusting and bottom- wiggling poses every bit as explicit as those photographs. My hands savored her exquisitely smooth bottom and thighs, those deliciously sensuously swinging breasts and of course her cunt. From her excited gasps and the way she trembled as my hand between her legs stroked her labia and reached inside her vagina slit I could tell I was hitting the right spot.As my one hand played with Marion, my other hand fingered my straining cock working it to the peak of erection stiffness and pleasure sensitivity. She picked up her little black thong and brushed it over my straining cock, the way I used to do with my mother's panties imagining the feel of a woman's fingers and tongue. The feel of the lace against my cock head was exquisite."My husband liked me to do that for him. It got him so excited."Then she flopped onto her back on the bed, spread her legs wide and thrust her hairy cunt at me in a movement that wobbled her breasts.."Cum over me!"I joined her on the bed, kneeling astride her leg. My straining cock was arching up in front of me and my balls were brushing her bare thigh. Kneeling like that is one of my favorite masturbation positions. The heavy feeling of my cock sticking straight out makes it feel huge, and spreading my legs like that as I knelt pulls my muscles tight. Marion had a good long feel of my straining sex kit before I wrapped my hand round my cock to masturbate.I began the rhythmic stroking and tugging, thrusting my cock forward and making sure I put on a good meaty show. I grunted like an animal and stroked my cock full length with my fist sliding right up over my cock head. With my spare hand I played with Marion's smooth warm thighs and her hairy cunt, and reached forward to caress her breasts.As I masturbated astride her Marion reached up to lightly caress my balls and slid her hand between my legs to stroke the inside tops of my spread thighs, my groins and my arse. I'd masturbated thousands of times over naked women in porn, but nothing equaled that wank over a real live naked woman with her hand sexually exciting me.I took my time. I edged, holding myself on the brink of orgasm to prolong and increase my masturbation pleasure. Finally I couldn't hold back any more. I guess my strangled grunt and the way I thrust my cock forward told her I was rising. Then, as I rammed my hips forward in my orgasm thrust Marion leaned forward, reached between my spread legs to grip my ass. In an exquisite orgasm I spurted my cum over her belly and right up her front to her breasts.I stayed kneeling astride Marion's leg with my still mostly-erect cock swinging above her leg and dripping a strand of semen onto her thigh. Marion's light fingers were still playing with my cock and balls, gently stroking my shaft. The friction of her fingers against my shaft and cock head sent a last pulse of orgasm pleasure through my cock and a final spurt of semen that landed on Marion's thigh. I was panting, astonished at what I'd done. Marion reached out for that black lace thong and used it to wipe my semen off her body. Then she tossed it aside."Was that good? You did it just like my husband."'Fucking hell, Marion!" Was all I could gasp. She laughed."That's not the kind of language I expect from a church-going boy!"I flopped onto the bed with Marion. As I lay beside her she browsed through the pictures as if she was re-living fond memories. She told me some of the filthy things she'd been up to in those past months. Seeing those unbelievably erotic pictures while listening to what she'd done, all with a naked woman snuggled next to me, my cock rapidly stiffened up. I also noticed she was constantly fingering her cunt, stroking and massaging her vagina lips, slipping her fingers into her slit and her pink-brown nipples were standing out more and more. I could tell she was getting excited again. Suddenly she put the pictures down."They loved it when I pleasured myself for them. It's so much better with men watching. You want to watch me don't you?"Without waiting for any reply she rolled onto her back. Her breasts flopped sideways and she spread her legs incredibly wide, hooking one leg over mine in the process.With a deep half sigh half moan her hand slid down her belly and into her bush. I saw her fingers slip into her vagina slit. I watched with erotic fascination as her hand smoothly and rhythmically massaged and stroked her cunt up and down, rustling her pubic hair, setting her belly quivering and her breasts wobbling with the movement of her hand. She had her eyes closed and at first she seemed oblivious to me. As her masturbation pleasure rose she moaned, gasped and squirmed. Her eyes opened and she looked pleadingly at me."Play with me! Kiss my tits!"I leaned over her and reached down between her spread legs to caress her inside thigh tops, her groins and her arse the way she'd excited me as I masturbated for her. Her gasps and groans, the way she strained her legs even wider and nuzzled her cunt against my hand told me I was treating her to what she wanted. I kissed her tits. Her nipples were peaking really hard and I licked and flicked them with my tongue.As I knelt beside her my hard up cock poked and prodded her side. The friction of her body against my cock head was turning my shaft to straining hard steel. As she got more and more excited, her spare hand grabbed my ass and she pulled me hard against her.Finally her hand suddenly went frantic between her legs, she uttered a long sobbing cry and her entire body seemed to tense. Her legs folded up, she thrust her cunt upward, then she writhed and squirmed in the pulses of her climax. Though I'd never watched a woman orgasm before, even I could tell it had been explosive and exquisite. I can still hear her orgasm cry to this day. It was one of the most erotic things I've ever experienced.After she'd climaxed Marion lay back with her eyes closed, panting and holding her hand cupped over her hairy cunt. My cock felt taut enough to snap. I wanted release and I thought of getting astride her and wanking over her again. But Marion had other ideas. Her eyes opened and she looked up at me."Want you!" Marion was reaching up and trying to pull me on top of her.Some boys would have climbed straight on top of her and fucked her but at that moment I was terrified. My church upbringing had given me a fear of sex outside of marriage and she was a widow nearly three times my age."Oh god no, Marion!" I gasped. But that didn't stop her."Want you!" She was making it sound like an order, and tugging my arm.This time I couldn't resist. A naked woman was offering me sex and at her age there was no fear of pregnancy. It was as if Marion's pent up lust and will power was irresistibly drawing me to her, and at the same time my own lust was obliterating all my inhibitions. I couldn't resist moving up to kneel between her spread legs. Her spread thighs and gaping juice-glistening pubic hair ringed vagina pulled me irresistibly. As if acknowledging my surrender to her hungry body I bowed down and kissed her vagina, even darting my tongue between her labia.Then I moved up her body till I was on top of her with her naked body against mine. I remember how soft and warm she was under me, her belly against mine. I felt my cock head poking her between her legs and her cunt hair brushing me. It was impossible to resist making the final thrust and entering her hot, wet, full length. Marion gave a long deep sigh."Oh! It's been so long!"Then her arms wrapped over my back and her legs folded over my ass as if she was trying to pull me even deeper in. My hips almost involuntarily started the rhythmic thrusting movement. Her vagina was looser around my hard cock than younger women I've fucked in later years, but she was so deliciously smooth and warm. I remember thinking how similar but at the same time so different to masturbation sex with her was. My whole naked body, not just my cock in my hand, was enjoying her.Perhaps because of her looseness, or because I'd recently masturbated, I took ages to cum. She was still throbbing and aroused from masturbating herself, and while I was fucking her she suddenly gasped, gave a little cry and her arms and legs gripped me tighter. I'd given her another mini orgasm.Then delicious minutes of thrusting later, my own orgasm came, building slowly then exploding. I remember her firm thighs hard against mine as I rammed into her in my orgasm thrust and filled her with my semen, and of course I grunted "Marion!"I lay on top of her for a long time, enjoying her warm softness under me before I rolled off her and lay beside her. I lay there in a daze with r

Wives get to thinking about how life is too short.Based on the works of CoyoteHoward. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Jenny & The Barbeque GatheringIt was the picture of Americana in southwest Idaho.A partly cloudy sky, with more sun than shade. Deep green grass. Horses munching away in the pasture while the kids, whose ages ranged from 2-16, played on the trampoline and playset.The husbands primarily were under the porch overhang, gathered around the grill, while Osvaldo and his 8 year old son Elliot jokingly played corn-hole in the grass.Their wives were on the furniture on the other end of the porch, doing as women do, keeping an eye on the children for the most part and enjoying their own trials and tribulations. Most of which focused on family dramas, future plans and prices for various groceries."Yeah, so what I'd like to do," Brady said, beginning to flip the burgers from the top left, "is kinda what you did, but I'd like to do 4 rails instead."Steve nodded and took a drink of beer from his Payette Brewing Co. bottle. He absentmindedly watched Brady do so, his left thumb tucked into the front pocket of his jeans, shifting his cowboy booted feet to equal distribution instead of one leg being cocked slightly. His slight belly showed his 36 years of age, and while he didn't like it, and wished he could find the consistent motivation to work out, his wife didn't mind, and his shirts still fit, including the plain white t-shirt he wore now."Yeah I don't mind the three, but the three inch- I wish I'd of been able to afford the three and a half," Steve said, shifting the bottle to his left and adjusting his multicam hat on his head, though it needn't be done. His brown, fade cut hair wasn't bothering him, it was more just a habit."You did your fence yourself?" Jeff asked. He was blond, worked out tons and was wearing a polo, cargo shorts and flip flops.Steve nodded, "Yeah the little mustang got out suddenly last year, little shit."The women meanwhile were discussing flowers."I'm so jealous of your little play area Jenny," Hannah said, taking a sip of her soda.She was married to Brady, and three of the tikes running around were hers. She was 36, was 5'7" and 133 pounds. She knew she was attractive, as all the women here were, but her husband appreciated her the most, and that's exactly the way she prefered it.They'd been married for well over 10 years, he was the father of all her babies, and they led a great life."Well it's been a lot of work, but yeah, it's coming together," Jenny said. "We've done a ton of work just to try and keep the weeds away." Her husband was Steve, and as she finished her sentence she looked over at her man.They'd been together the longest of the group of six couples, having been dating since junior year of high school, over 18 years prior. They had the second oldest child there, at 15, and the second youngest as well, a three year old girl.They'd been the ones to leave though, he going into the Army right after high school and finally leaving six years prior, and they'd all reconnected.Steve was still her king though, and she his queen, as they routinely told each other. Even now, as Heather, a half-asian, half-hispanic woman asked her about the newest berry they'd planted Jenny couldn't help but think about what her king had done to her last night, and her panties got warm under her flowery, blue, spaghetti-strapped sundress.Steve noticed her looking at him, and flashed her a smile, giving his queen a fun wink.And that's why she couldn't help but love him. He just did those little kinds of things that other men didn't with their wives. Sure he had a temper, he played video games, his memory was horrible.But his positives more than made up for it."I'd like to plant blackberries, especially if they have uh, no thorns," Amanda winked, and took a bite of potato salad. She was a short, slightly heavy black haired woman married to Osvaldo.She looked over and saw her son and husband playing cornhole still, though Jeff and Joe had gone over to play with them. They were married to Heather and Ellen, respectively, to Amanda's left."Yeah me too," Hannah said, to which the others laughed slightly."Bullshit," Kelly said, deciphering the code words; "You have too much going on already. Brady would strangle you!""Oh he'd be a little upset, but he always cools off," Hannah said, chuckling.But Jenny couldn't get the thought out of her mind now. The thought of how Steve had taken extra care to put the baby to bed, to not play Mass Effect, and to take her to bed.He'd sweetly pulled her jeans off, then nuzzled and licked at her cunt through her panties until she'd cum, THEN he had proceeded to have his way with her, bringing her off several more times before finishing off inside her.She imagined she could still feel his cum, making her wetter still.She suddenly looked at the whole situation. At everyone around her and the thought of them getting old, tired, and ending..."Hannah, watch Claire for me. I'm gonna go get fucked silly in your powder room," she said, locking eyes with her friend and rising with a slight smirk.Hannah's eyes went wide as she choked slightly and let out a huge smile."What?!" she exclaimed, but Jenny was already striding across the patio to her man."Did she just-""What did she say?""Whoa!""Hahaha! Oh shit she's really doing it!"Jenny had reached Steve, grabbed him by the belt buckle with one hand and had begun leading him away, walking forward as if leading a stud to a mare."Hey babe, whoa, what's up?" he asked.She turned and smirked a small smile at him, and she knew it achieved the desired affect. Her intentions must have been written all over her face, because he couldn't help but put his beer down and follow, his own smile bursting forth.She lead him through the door and didn't give him time to properly shut it, but he was able to with a strong hand."Jen, what are you doing?" Steve asked, grabbing her wrist. She was closer to her target though."I need you," she said, suddenly breathless as she kissed him deeply, her sexy body pressing up against his.She made sure to press her bra'ed 34C breasts into his chest, her left hand around his back, her right up in his short hair.Steve's hands went around her pinched waist first, then his left up her side and back while his right went around and down to her plump ass, cupping and kneading.She moaned at the touches, then broke the french kiss and backed away towards the half-bath by the front door.Steve followed eagerly and suddenly they were in the little bathroom, finding the light and locking the door behind them."Hun, what's gotten int-ohh shit!" Steve started, but she hushed him by immediately dropping to her knees, and getting his jeans undone."Damn girl, the fuck has gotten into you suddenly?" he asked, as she got the front of his pants open, not pausing and pulled down his underwear too. But his hands went to her head, lightly rubbing the sides and back encouragingly."Can't I just want my husband?" she asked before throating his semi-hard, 6 inch cock in one go."Ah fuck," he said, his biology taking over for a moment as he thrust his hips an inch forward, his hands tightening on her head.Her tongue was going crazy on the underside of his shaft, the tip even coming past her bottom lip slightly to lick his balls as much as she could, and he got rigid hard in moments.He gasped and breathed as if he were in pain, but she knew he wasn't. Jenny didn't give him head very often, so this must be a real treat for him. Though truth be told, this was a means to an end. She bobbed her face on his crotch for a dozen or so pumps, until she felt his cockhead nudge the back of her throat. That end was now.She rose, looked him in the eye as her right hand grasped his hard prick, some of her hair in her eye as she did so, stroking it in short strokes as she turned to the vanity and mirror.God she looked slutty. One of her spaghetti straps had fallen off her shoulder and her lips were an excited red from having just been stretched in an obscene 'O' around his magnificent cock.But she could still FEEL her sex drive though, his taste still in her mouth. Her boobs were hypersensitive in their confines, feeling wonderfully constrained as she breathed, and her panties were probably soaked through.She pulled up the hem of her dress and bent over the counter, looking back at him over her right shoulder."God, just fuck me. Fuck me!" she said, "I need it."Steve couldn't refuse this personification of pure lust in front of him. She wasn't his wife in this moment. She was a bitch in heat. A mare in season. And he was going to give her the beast she needed.He grabbed her brief-cut panties with both hands and yanked them down with animalistic urgency to her feet, where she stepped out with one sandaled foot.He then rose and put his right hand to her cunt, immediately confirming how wanton she was by the heat and wetness he found there, easily one of the wettest times he'd ever seen her."Oh fuck," she said, finding her own lustful gaze looking back at her in the vanity mirror, feeling his fingers run through her sex from her clit(which he brushed ever so slightly) right up to her asshole. She knew he must've thought about playing with it, as she'd let him take her ass several times in the past year, finally.But he didn't linger, instead he stepped right up to her bent over body and slid his steel hard cock into her cunt, all in one go."Oh! Oh fuck! Oh god that feels soo good!" she practically screamed, but huskily.His hands went to her wide hips, finding her pelvic bones that made the perfect obscene handles, beginning to piston her cunt, slowly.But she wanted more, she wanted to be fucked, and fucked well.She looked over her shoulder at him, "Steve, god damnit, Fuck me!" With each stressed word she pushed herself back on his cock, sparks flying from her sopping cunt through her body as she did so as his rod plowed her depths.Out at the patio, the ladies' conversation suddenly halted when the screams and moans were faintly heard coming from the little vent, high on the side of the house. It piped the narrative from the powder room, just on the other side of the brick exterior. First Claire took notice, then all the ladies went silent, their devilish grins showing their vicarious delight. A couple of the guys noticed the silence over at the other end of the covered patio, then all the guys heard the faint echo of a raging hormonal woman's voice could just barely be heard yelling; “Steve, God damnit. Fuck me!”Jenny was rewarded with her stud pulling her hips back so that she'd fall backwards if he wasn't there, cock lodged inside her. Her hands were wrapped tightly around the spout of the faucet, now somewhat in front of her as her hair swung with his thrusts. Her tits were swaying as much as her bra would allow, and the pulling on her chest added to her sexual experience. The thumb of her left hand subconsciously rubbed the underside of the chrome spout, but in her entranced state, she imagined it was Steve's turgid cock.In moments he was fucking her hard. Fast. Making her ass jiggle with every impact of his pelvis. She felt his cock running though her with abandon, the heat from her cunt quickly turning into a fire, then a blaze, until stars burst in her vision and she screamed a carnal, drawn out "ah" in orgasm, her legs shaking uncontrollably. “Steve, you beast!” she screamed in satisfaction.Her hands slipped as they clenched and gripped the sink, Steve stepping up as her hips were pushed forward against the edge of the counter.Whereas moments before she'd cum from her assertive pushing back, now she was trapped with nowhere to go. More precisely, her hole couldn't get away from the prick fucking it.Jenny realized that she'd be forced to cum at least again, maybe more even. Her king had slowed as he'd trapped her, bringing his hands up to her shoulders and finding new grips with which to pound her.She looked up and saw her sweaty self in the mirror again, her jaw dropped open as she breathed heavy with sexual arousal, her whole body jarring with each impact of Steve's hips against her ass.God she was so sexy, and her cunt was doing such a good job of clenching around the invader, her body doing as it was designed to do, trying to bring the penis inside it to orgasm. Her hole wanted his semen. That was its purpose, to get fucked and filled by cum, so she could carry his child.And it was working, her own voice raising with every fourth or fifth quickening thrust as she felt her second orgasm building in her depths, Steve's cock hitting amazing pockets of nerves inside her.It suddenly was upon her as her left hand pressed against the mirror, her right coming around to grab Steve's hip as her cunt exploded in pleasure, her eyes wide. She rocked herself back as he tried to pull out for another thrust, trying to keep him inside her as she came, throwing her head in an out of control nodding motion and half panting, half exclaiming "ahs.”Steve for his part wasn't faring well on holding out. He regularly told Jenny that her orgasms would collect massive amounts of cash on the internet, and they usually brought him off. But Jenny had never been this needy before, and though she did have bouts of increased sexual activity, this was a whole new level.As she came again for the second time, the thrashing of her head, her hair flying and her hand on the mirror, almost got him.It was her hand landing on his right side, hip and ass cheek coupled with her rocking cunt clenching on his shaft that got him. He slammed forward to the hilt as his cum rose from his balls, rocketing down his weapon until it fired into her hot sheathe.Again and again it fired, "Oh yeah! Uh! Uh! Uh! Take it baby!" he said through blurred vision and clenched teeth.Out on the patio, the ladies were squirming; embarrassed, but getting aroused. Claire was frustrated when she had to go comfort a child who tripped and fell in the play area; “Tell me what I'm missing, Kelly.”

Forsaking Her Own MercyIn 3 parts, By SDes. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. ·        “They that observe lying vanities, forsake their own mercy.” Jonah 2:8As he sat in the waiting room, Jeff tried to keep some spark of hope alive. Sarah obviously had feelings for him. The way she returned his kiss left no doubt about that. The problem was getting past the wall she had built up over the years. She had evidently made up her mind that she would be better off without him, or maybe she thought he would be better off without her. Either way, he resolved to not give up without a fight.A pleasant looking young woman sitting behind a desk caught his attention. "Doctor Wolcott will see you now."Jeff walked through the door and the doctor rose to greet him. "Jeff, you are looking well, how can I help you.""Paige told me to talk to you. She said you helped Sarah through her recovery and have stayed close with her over the years."The doctor frowned, "Jeff, I can't talk to you about what I discussed with a patient. You understand that, right?"Jeff met the doctor's gaze firmly. "I'm not asking you to betray any privilege, but I need to find some way to get through to Sarah. If you're as close to her as Paige said, you have to have an idea of how to help me. She hasn't been your patient for years. There has to be something you can tell me. I am crazy about her and from what her family says, she feels the same way about me. She just won't give me the chance to get close to her."Dr. Wolcott sat quietly, trying to choose his words carefully. "Well, I can talk to you in general about the way trauma victims feel. The victim of a sexual assault can have a wide variety of reactions. Some become insatiable with their desires, trying to fill a void in their emotions with the act of sex. Some even crave degrading acts because they feel unworthy of anything better.""Some," and he paused looking directly at Jeff to indicate his meaning without saying it aloud, "retreat into themselves. They are afraid of being rejected to the point of making themselves miserable rather than risk being hurt. Some part of their behavior can be attributed to the guilt they feel.""Guilt?" Jeff asked uncertainly. "How could she; they feel guilty about something they couldn't control?""Control is a matter of perspective, son. In some victim's minds, they continue to question if they made all the right choices. If they had done something differently, could they have avoided what happened? Everyone in their life is exposed to their trauma, so sometimes they feel like they're responsible for everyone's pain, in a way. This is incredibly difficult to cope with, and it's why therapy can be so important.""In Sarah's case, she has a permanent reminder of the event because of her scar. Every time she meets someone new, she knows the first thing they notice is something that is tied into the most traumatic event of her life. To be honest, I think she uses it as an excuse to keep men at a distance. She hates it, but it's also part of her defenses.""Okay," Jeff responded, "so that explains why she hasn't dated much, but what about me. She already knows I care about her and that she cares about me. What happened to her doesn't change the way I feel about her, I already know the real Sarah and she's wonderful."The doctor nodded his agreement. "She is a remarkable young woman, but in a way, you are more of a threat to her than anyone." He paused as Jeff shot him a confused look. "She knows you had feelings for her before you found out about her past. Now that you know, I'm sure she's afraid you might reject her. She's probably also worried about you being too nice to walk away, even though you might want to. I wouldn't be surprised at all if she has talked herself into believing that your pursuit is based on pity, which would be even more devastating to her.""So let me get this straight," Jeff said, starting to get angry. "If I blow her off, it's because I'm a jerk. If I try to get her to see me, it's because I'm still a jerk, but don't want to look like a bad guy? How the hell do I deal with that?""Exactly," Dr. Wolcott answered cryptically. "How do you deal with that?""Great, now you sound like a shrink," Jeff answered, clearly frustrated."Jeff, I can't tell you any magic words to make things better. If I knew them, I would have used them with her seven years ago. She is such a special young woman that it kills me to not be able to help her. I watch her every week, wondering if there is something I could think of; "With a swift movement, Jeff's head jerked up to look at the doctor. "What do you mean, every week?"This time it was the doctor's turn to look confused. "She volunteers here every Monday and Friday in the children's ward. She has for years. I would have thought her family would have told you that."He was surprised by Jeff abruptly rising and heading for the door. "Sorry doc, I've got to go."The children Prevail on SarahSarah walked into the hospital lost in her thoughts. It was the first time back since her last night with Jeff. She had missed three of her volunteer dates in a row and wasn't going to miss another, no matter what. Some days it was like the kids were her reason for getting out of bed. People often complimented her on how caring she was, spending time with sick children. The truth was, her time with the kids did as much for her as it did for them.She had taken two days off work after her encounter with Jeff. It was so unsettling that she had no idea how to begin to deal with it yet. Part of her wished he had never come looking for her because of all the emotions it had stirred up. Part of her wished he wouldn't have left. She sat by the window of her apartment for hours, hoping he'd come back, wondering if she could have forced herself to talk to him. Jeff was a very good man, this was incredibly unfair to him and she knew it. How could he have any idea what she wanted when she didn't know herself?Paige had tried to help, but Sarah had been angry with her sister for interfering and let her know it. She knew Jeff would find out her secrets eventually, but Paige had related the details from last Tuesday's conversation. Her sister had given up far too much information, then tried to defend it by telling Sarah how much Jeff cared."It doesn't matter. It's my life not yours!" she had said heatedly.Although Paige had called every day, Sarah refused to talk to her. She loved her sister and knew Paige meant well, but this wasn't the kind of situation that called for an 18-year-old who thought she knew everything. As she walked down the hallway, Sarah thought again about what her younger sister had been through and what could have happened.She shook her head as she approached the door. I've got to call her tonight and apologize, she thought. She loves me and is just trying to do what she thinks is right. Sarah even flirted with the idea of calling Jeff to apologize. She just couldn't imagine what she could say.As she entered the rec room, she knew immediately something was going on. The kids were standing around with conspiratorial looks on their faces. She put it out of her mind as several of the younger ones ran up to her."Sarah," cried Jessie, a little girl who was her favorite. She had been injured in a fire and even after several skin grafts, still had terrible scars. Jessie's mom had told Sarah how much her visits had meant because the little girl identified with the caring woman who had her own scar.She hugged Jessie and gave her a kiss on the forehead. "How are you, little angel?""Good," said the seven year-old. "I missed you. Where have you been?""I'm so sorry I missed the last few visits. I wasn't feeling very well. I'm better now, so I promise I won't miss any more, all right?"Jessie smiled and said mischievously, Okay, but you owe me a promise."Sarah looked at her with an amused expression. Okay Jessie, I owe you a promise.""Anything I want?""Yes, I promise, anything you ask me." She laughed at Jessie's persistence. She expected to be making a trip to the cafeteria for a candy bar any second now."Well," said the child shyly, "one of the boys here likes you." Sarah looked around the room quickly, noticing flowers on one of the tables. "He was scared to tell you, so he bought you flowers and asked me to do it because we're friends. He wants a kiss from you and wants to tell you something. Remember, you promised."Sarah was on the verge of laughing over the precocious child's demands. She tried to keep a straight face, not wanting to hurt any of the boys' feelings. The oldest child in the room looked to be eleven or twelve. It would be terrible to make any of them feel like she was making fun of them."Yes Jessie, I promise I'll give him a kiss for the nice flowers and I'll talk to him. So who is it?" she asked, still looking around the room.Jessie smiled wide, and pointed behind Sarah. "It's him," she yelled, jumping up and down; excited to have succeeded at her mission.Sarah turned and felt her knees go weak as she saw Jeff standing with a bouquet of her favorite roses."Hi Sarah, how about that kiss?" he said as all the kids began cheering.She blushed as she looked around in embarrassment. She saw Jessie smiling with glee and knew she had no way out.Sarah watched motionless as Jeff walked up to her. "You tricked me," she hissed."You didn't give me any choice. Now are you going to let the kids down or are you going to kiss me?"She leaned forward to give him a peck on the lips, but he caught her and pulled her against him. He kept his lips pressed against hers, tilting his head so he could kiss her more deeply. She felt herself losing control again, just like at the grocery store when the loud, "Oh," of the children broke them out of their moment."That was nice," Jeff said in awe."Yes," Sarah replied, still struggling to hold her emotions in check. "That just leaves the talk.""We can talk later. Right now I have a lot of troublemakers to thank." He turned away from her and gave Jessie a hug and a kiss on the cheek.Sarah watched him, feeling caught in a whirlwind. As she watched him playing with the children, seemingly without a care in the world, she thought again about how amazing he was. She knew how strongly she felt for him, but didn't know how to begin to gauge his feelings for her. She had spent such a long time building the wall to protect herself, she wondered if it was possible to let down her guard and trust someone. The one thing she was sure of was that if there was anyone she would ever be able to trust, it would be this man.A Battle within Sarah's heartSarah drove, unable to organize her thoughts. Seven years of protecting herself and not allowing anyone inside had left her unprepared to change. It scared her more than she could face. Jeff already had the power to hurt her more than any man since the attack. If she let him in further, she couldn't imagine how intense it would get.This is crazy, I've only known him four weeks, she thought. Twice she had talked herself out of going to his place, but couldn't seem to make herself dial the phone. It was like the scene at her apartment, but reversed. Now she was afraid something would happen and he would change his mind. It was a fear she wasn't used to and it hit her hard.She found a parking space close to his apartment and reluctantly got out of her car. As she slowly walked to the door, Sarah nervously fidgeted with her hair and clothes, trying to make sure she looked her best before he answered the door.When he opened the door, Jeff looked at her with open admiration. "Wow, you look amazing."Sarah felt embarrassed, but accepted the compliment. Jeff asked her to come inside and offered her a seat on the couch. He went to the kitchen for drinks, then sat next to her. He suddenly was at a loss about what to say, so they sipped their wine in an awkward silence. Finally Sarah couldn't take it and spoke up, her voice sounding surprisingly brittle."So how did you work that out today? I didn't realize working with kids was one of your specialties. That was kind of a dirty trick."Jeff replied evenly, "I told you before, you didn't give me any choice. I'm not going to apologize. I would have done anything to get you to talk to me. Are you upset?""No," she admitted, unable to suppress a smile. "I thought it was; original. How did you know about me working with the kids?""I'm not going to tell you all my secrets," he replied cryptically. His mood abruptly lightened. "I've been spending all my free time with them since Tuesday. I was surprised. It was a lot of fun and they seemed to like me too. When I told them about my plan, they all wanted to help, especially Jessie. You're really close to her, aren't you?"She nodded, "How did you like your new start?" When she saw Jeff's confused expression, she continued. "You told me in the hospital that you wanted to do something more important with your life. I can't think of anything more important than caring for those kids, even if you did it with an ulterior motive.""Well, I had a great time with them. I'll be happy to go with you every week," he paused, "if you want me to."Sarah nodded, feeling more comfortable. "Listen Jeff, I have to apologize about not coming to the hospital at the end. I didn't know how to handle what would happen when you could see again, so I ran away." She looked away, "I guess I've been doing that for a while."He took her hand. "So my question is, are you ready to stop running? I don't want to push you to talk about anything until you're ready, but I want you to know you can trust me. I don't know what else I can do to make you see that I'm right where I want to be and I'm not going anywhere."Sarah sat quietly for a moment. "I can think of one thing," she said quietly, unable to look him in the eyes. "That night at the hospital, I did something I've never even considered doing before. It made me want more." He could hear her voice start to break. "The only memory I have about sex was a terrible one. I want to have good a memory with someone I care about."Jeff put a finger under her chin and tilted her head up so he could look her in the eyes. "Sarah, I don't just care about you, I love you."He moved in to touch his lips against hers. He kissed her lightly, moving his lips across her cheek, her ear, then her neck. Finally, he returned to her lips, kissing her more passionately. He felt her lips part and gently began teasing them with his tongue, encouraging her to reciprocate. As his fingers gently caressed her cheek, his thumb softly traced the scar, causing her to blush. She pushed at his hand, uncomfortable with the contact.He broke their kiss, and began leaving a trail of kisses along the only blemish to her features, trying to let her know he wasn't going to avoid it. After a moment, she gave up protesting and allowed him to proceed the way he wanted. When his hand moved from her face to her side, eventually rubbing the side of her breast through her blouse, she made a small involuntarily jump.Jeff hesitated, reminding himself to be careful with her. "Let's go to my room, Ok?"Sarah nodded her consent and followed as he led her down the hallway. When they reached his bedroom, he watched her reactions closely. She still appeared to be nervous, although she tried to appear confident.They sat on the edge of the bed and resumed kissing for several minutes. Jeff ran his hands softly up and down her back, the touches slowly wearing down her anxiousness. When he thought she was ready, Jeff kneeled on the floor in front of her and began unbuttoning her blouse.Sarah felt confused, she was uneasy, but every time his hands touched her shirt they would graze her breasts, causing a fluttering deep in her stomach that was building. She felt the button just above her bra give way and Jeff leaned in to kiss her between her breasts. She arched her back as she felt his lips touch her like no man ever had. Although he was clean shaven, she could feel the stubble on his chin rubbing against her sensitive skin. She was so lost in the sensation, she didn't notice he had finished with her buttons, only realizing how exposed she was as he pulled her blouse from her jeans.She felt the nervousness giving way to the excitement he was causing. He gently caressed her over her bra. Sarah took a sudden, deep breath as she felt the front clasp give way and the material slide across her sensitive nipples. She pulled him close, thrilling at his warmth.That immediately gave way to frustration when he briefly grazed her breast again with his lips, only to skip down to her stomach. He gently pushed her back until she was lying flat on the bed, then ran his hands down her legs until he reached her feet. He quickly pulled off her shoes before moving back up to her jeans.Jeff paused for a moment, letting his hands run up and down the outside of her thighs. He reveled in her reactions to his touch. For a moment, he stopped worrying about what she might be thinking and realized just how lucky he was to be with an angel like this. The fact that she still was partially dressed added to her allure. He ran his hands over her stomach, settling on the snap of her jeans, which gave way with a pop that startled her causing another small jump. He again reminded himself to go slowly until she was ready.He moved to her stomach, kissing and running his tongue teasingly around her navel to distract her. It caused her discomfort to grow until it felt like she was riding a roller coaster. It didn't keep her from noticing his hands working on her zipper. She felt it begin to slowly creep down, imagining she could hear every metal tooth click as his fingers worked the slider down. When he grabbed her jeans with both hands and began inching them down her hips, she nervously lifted slightly off of the bed to help.She could feel her anxiety growing, thinking about him looking at her in just her panties. Sarah knew she was already wet, she could feel her underwear sticking to her outer lips and felt a little awkward. Even though she wanted this more than ever, part of her was glad he hadn't tried to undress her completely.When Jeff pulled her jeans the rest of the way off, he urged her to turn onto her stomach. Moving his lips up her legs, he used his tongue to leave wet kisses up her calves. Reaching her knee, he lingered at the sensitive spot, watching her tense and grab at the bed sheet with her hands. After a moment, he worked his way up the inside of her thigh, tenderly kissing every inch and began to feel her shake.&

Sponging off the HeroIn 3 parts, By SDes. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. At five o'clock the next day, Sarah didn't come. It was crushing to Jeff, although a part of him expected it. He sat quietly, hoping she'd show up and pretend he hadn't screwed everything up. He knew it probably wouldn't work. He had put her in an impossible position and nothing she did would satisfy both of them. If she tried to apologize, he'd feel like a cripple. If she said she wanted to go out with him, he knew it would be out of sympathy. If she still said no, he'd be too embarrassed to act the same around her. He felt lonelier than he ever had in his life.He drifted off to sleep while thinking about his situation. He was awakened some time later by the feeling of a wet sponge moving on his chest. As he woke, he grumbled about wanting to do this later."Sorry, it's time for your bath," came the hushed reply.Jeff was startled at what he thought he heard, then decided it was just his imagination. He relaxed, hoping this would be over quickly. He wasn't in the mood for the normal small talk the nurses made, trying to make sponge baths less uncomfortable for the recipient.He sat still, wondering why this felt different tonight. The way the wet cloth dragged across his chest, slowing at his nipples, made him a little uncomfortable. Whether it was intentional or not, he was getting turned on. He had been lying there for more than three weeks without any chance for a normal sexual release. As he felt the soft cloth slide down his stomach, his erection became uncomfortably hard. It wasn't the first time he'd had this problem.He tried to joke, "Sorry, I; uh think I've been here alone a little too long."The nurse just shushed him and kept at her work.She seemed to be dwelling on more sensitive spots of his body than normal and the whole thing was definitely moving slower. He was really getting agitated about his condition, but tried to relax and focus on something else. That changed when he felt her slip his covers lower and run the fabric slowly down his erection. He knew this was completely inappropriate."Listen, I'm sorry but;""Just be quiet and let me enjoy myself," he heard Sarah scold.Jeff tried to push himself up, "Sarah?"She pushed firmly against his shoulder so he would lay back down. "Listen buddy, I had to bribe the nurse to let me give you your bath, so I want my money's worth, all right?"He felt a flood of emotions. After believing he had ruined everything, there wasn't any way for him to process what was happening. He wanted her so badly, but this sudden turnaround was stunning. He couldn't imagine what could have happened to trigger this.Sarah was trapped in her own emotional confusion. She never intended it to go this far, she wanted to tease him a little and then apologize for the way she acted yesterday. It was supposed to be a little joke. As she ran the rag across the scar on his chest, she couldn't help thinking about how he got it, and the irony of her being the one to lose control over a guy. That was normally something her little sister would do.There was something about Jeff that she couldn't get out of her system. It was something she never could have anticipated and something she thought she'd never feel again. The more she tried to keep her feelings about him in check, the more completely out of control she felt.The touching started something tingling inside her that quickly became a rush of emotions she just wasn't equipped to deal with. She watched his body with a detached fascination, the damp cloth leaving a glistening trail across his muscles as she moved it down his chest to his stomach. When she reached his waist, she noticed him becoming erect; it was impossible to ignore under the flimsy hospital garment. Then she did something so foreign to her character, that before tonight she would have sworn it was impossible. On an impulse, she found herself moving the cloth lower, using her free hand to pull his gown and blanket out of the way so she could touch him.The fabric grazed his sensitive skin along with the tips of her fingers. Her skin brushing against his warm flesh caused a surge to run through her body, making her to lose what was left of her will. Jeff spoke, almost breaking the spell she seemed to be under, but she told him to be still, unable to bring herself to stop touching him. The wall that normally protected her was nowhere in sight. The only thing she could think about was trying to bring him pleasure.Jeff had given up trying to understand what was going on. Sarah's touches felt so amazing that he pushed everything else out of his mind. There was an unexpected consequence to his condition. Without being able to see what was going on, he found that her every touch seemed far more intense than normal.He could feel her leisurely dragging the rag up and down the underside of his shaft. The fingers of her other hand slowly stroked a spot on his chest. She moved the wet cloth down and let it travel lower, then back again. His hips came off the bed as the pleasure was almost more than he could take."You better not move too much or you'll pull out your stitches. I'd like to see you explain that to the doctor."He heard her softly chuckle at the idea of that meeting. Although the thought was amusing, he couldn't concentrate on anything except her delicate touches. He felt her fingernail softly trail around the head of his penis. It was an unusual sensation. He couldn't remember a woman touching him quite like that. There was an awkward, almost innocent quality to her caresses."Are you sure this is what you want?" Jeff asked, suddenly afraid that if she went too far, it could push her away again. "I don't want you to; oh shit," he groaned, as he felt her warm breath.It caused him to break out in goose bumps and he grabbed the edges of the bed. She continued teasing him, making the experience even more erotic. He kept flexing his fingers, balling his hands into fists anticipating her mouth touching him. For what seemed like an eternity, he felt like he was undergoing sort of wonderful torture, his body desperate to find release.When the touch finally came, it was so soft and quick, he thought he imagined it. He held his breath, afraid he might miss it a second time, trying to almost will it to happen again. When it did, he couldn't remember ever feeling that aroused. It was soft, leaving a wet feeling on his shaft. She started dragging her tongue up the length like he was a Popsicle."Oh Sarah," he moaned, "that feels so good."His hips lifted slightly off the bed, and she took his reaction as encouragement, beginning to make small biting motions up and down the underside. When she reached the tip, she tentatively took it in her mouth, sliding down an inch or two, then grabbing the base with one hand. Jeff put his hands on her shoulders, resisting the urge to pull down, instead stroking softly.He began to move a hand up her neck when she reached out and stopped him. "Uh, uh," she mumbled, returning his hand to the bed.He took the hint and let her continue what she was doing. It seemed like her confidence was growing because she was becoming more aggressive. Her hand began stroking him and she moved her mouth down a little further. She let his cock fall from her lips and returned to the earlier technique of licking and biting his shaft. Her mouth moved up and down the entire length, letting her tongue dart out, touching every inch of the underside of his erection.The sensation was too much for him and Jeff cried out, "Sarah, I'm cumming."She continued the same motions, pushing her mouth harder against him. Jeff closed his mouth tightly to avoid yelling as he came, feeling his cum shoot onto his chest. His body jerked hard, followed by trembling that seemed to go on forever. As his breathing settled into a regular rhythm, he felt the cloth she was using move across his chest. He assumed Sarah was cleaning him up. With a last, deliberate lick that drew another shudder from him, she moved up his body, kissing him lightly on the lips.She laid down against him, with her head on his shoulder. They sat together silently for a short time. Finally Jeff couldn't take the uncomfortable silence."Sarah," he spoke softly, "That was wonderful. I just don't understand what happened. You said; well, you know," he trailed off, unable to find words to express his feelings.He heard her take a deep breath, knowing she wasn't sure what to say. Whether she was looking for the right words, or the right lie, he couldn't tell."Jeff, I don't know how to explain it. I wanted you to know how I really feel about you. I guess I got a little carried away. I hope you don't mind," she finished with a chuckle. She kissed him on the cheek, then pulled away.Jeff couldn't see her smile, but he could tell it was there. "I guess that wasn't the worst surprise I've ever had."He tried to sound jovial and confident, but couldn't shake his confusion. He had no idea where this left them and was afraid to ask. The last thing he wanted was to make things awkward again. They held each other quietly until she excused herself to go to the bathroom.Slowly, he sat up while she was gone. His chest still hurt, but it was better. He leaned back and relaxed, trying to figure out his next move. He didn't want to say the words, even in his own head, but he knew exactly how he felt about her. She seemed to feel the same, but there was something wrong. Was she afraid this was some sort of Florence Nightingale crush? If that's what she thought it was, how did her actions make sense?"I need to stop being a pussy and just be myself," he quietly scolded himself."What's that Jeff?" he heard her voice back in the room."I was just annoyed with myself because of putting you in that position yesterday. I'm sorry. I like you, but it wasn't fair for me to put you on the spot. I'm glad you came back tonight." He paused, then added with a smile, "Part of me is extremely glad." He hoped she'd take his jest as a sign that he wouldn't push the issue of them dating, at least for now."Well, I'm glad I came back too," she said, kissing him on the cheek. "Things are still complicated for me, but I wanted you to know I do care deeply for you. I just got a little carried away. I never imagined myself doing something like that," she continued, her tone betraying her sincere surprise.There was an uncomfortable silence as they each tried to think of what to say next.Jeff decided it would be best to take the pressure off of her. "How about if we just listen to the new album you got me?""That would be nice," she said gratefully.His considerate gesture reminded her of just how special Jeff was. She thought he'd want to talk about things between them which frightened her, because she had no answers. Like always, he seemed to know exactly what she was thinking. There simply wasn't a frame of reference for her to deal with his insight and compassion.She sat next to him and resisted the urge to hold his hand. They talked quietly about nothing for the rest of the night. When she left, she still wasn't sure if she did the right thing, but was happy about it anyway. She wondered if he'd ever understand just how nervous she had been.Interrogations"Hi Jeff, I was wondering if you'd like some company," an unfamiliar voice said, rousing him from his thoughts about what to say to Sarah today."Well, I guess," Jeff said cautiously. "Who are you?""My name is Don Williams. I'm a police officer. I was there the night you were in the fight.""Are you the officer Paige told me about; the one who saved me?" he said hopefully."I don't know if ‘saved' is the right word," Don said humbly. "I was just in the right place at the right time.""Paige told me that you held me together with your bare hands until the paramedics got there. I'd say saved is exactly the right word," Jeff said gratefully."okay then, you're welcome," the policeman conceded. "I just wanted to make sure you were all right and see if there was anything you needed.""Um," Jeff stammered, "I was wondering; about the fight in the alley, no one has talked to me about that yet. I was kind of nervous, is everything all right?""Jeez," Don said laughing, "you think anyone is looking to charge you for what happened? I've had friends asking me if the story was really true. You're a; ""Hero, I know," Jeff interrupted, with frustration evident in his voice. "Seriously, if she had gotten hurt or worse, nobody would be calling me a hero, they'd be saying I was a stupid-assed vigilante. I'm lucky as hell things turned out as well as they did.""I guess," came the reply. "I thought you showed a hell of a lot of guts going in there. Everybody knows you called 9 1 1 first, and tried to talk your way out of it. Nobody thinks you were being a hot dog, if that's what you're worried about."Jeff visibly relaxed and the two men slipped into an easy conversation. An hour later when Don announced he had to leave, Jeff felt disappointed. For the first time since the alley, he actually felt on even footing with someone. He was in awe of the stories Don had shared. There was little about being a policeman that Jeff had really understood.When he stood up to go, Jeff asked, "So you're sure I'm not going to be in any trouble?""Those guys were human trash with a long record. If you hadn't stepped in, everyone knows that girl was going to have something horrible happen to her. Trust me, you don't have anything to worry about."When Don left, Jeff realized he felt much more at ease about things. At the same time, he knew there was something that had been bothering him for a while. His talk with Don had brought into focus exactly why it had been upsetting him. The problem now was figuring out if there was anything he could do to change it.A Life of PurposeJeff was deep in thought. Sarah had been there a little more than an hour, but he wasn't in a good mood despite her presence. "Are you okay?" she asked."I don't know," he said honestly. "It's just one of those days. I'm not sure why, but I've been trying to sort things out.""What sort of things?" Sarah asked nervously."Don't worry," he said, trying to reassure her. "It's about me." He thought carefully before continuing. "Sarah, why don't you ever talk about what happened in the alley?"Sarah was caught off guard. She stammered a reply, "I; I just thought you'd talk about it if you wanted to.""Okay, let's say I want to. Do you buy into all this 'hero' nonsense?""What you did for Paige was the most unselfish thing I've ever seen," she said firmly. "You were lucky to come out of it alive. If that's not being a hero, I don't know what is.""I want to say something, but I don't want you to get the wrong idea." He paused, trying to collect his thoughts, "I don't think I'm a hero and in some ways I'm ashamed of myself." When he was greeted with shocked silence, Jeff continued."Firemen run into burning buildings, the police protect people daily, soldiers risk their lives. That doesn't even count the people who take care of the sick, feed the hungry," he paused, looking frustrated. "You know what I mean."Sarah had no idea where he was going with this. "So what are you saying, you have to save people a lot to be special?"Jeff shook his head. "No, I'm saying people are defined by their actions." He paused, trying to collect his thoughts. "Sarah, do you believe in redemption?""Sure, don't you?""I don't know. I'm thirty and barely have anything to show for it. I haven't done any of the things I wanted to when I was growing up. Now I'm so up to my ears in bills that I'm just trying to make it to the next paycheck. I get a chance to help somebody one time and everybody's kissing my ass like I cured cancer. Anybody would have done the same thing. I was just in the right place at the right time."Sarah was indignant, "No they wouldn't have done the same thing!" Jeff was surprised to hear her voice breaking and could tell she was beginning to cry. The intensity of her reaction caught him off guard."If you haven't done enough in your life up to now, then change it when you get out of here. Don't you ever let me hear you put down what you did for Paige. Did you ever think maybe you were in that alley for a reason?"Jeff was sorry she was upset and didn't want to antagonize her, but he also couldn't let it go. "What, you mean some 'master plan'? Come on, do you really buy that? Why would I get to wipe away a whole life of mediocrity with one good deed?"She touched his face gently, trying to soften her tone. "What about that deed? Have you considered that she could have died if you hadn't helped her? You want redemption, try thinking about her life after that if she had survived." She paused and Jeff could hear a quiet sob."Nobody's saying you get a free pass for life because of what happened, but you damn well better believe we are all grateful for what you did. You know, I've been here getting to know you for a month and you are a very good person. I'm not sure why you doubt yourself, but I don't."Jeff sat quietly, trying to absorb what she said. Sarah was the only person who told him what she thought without trying to soften it. He respected her opinion highly. "Maybe you're right, but it's just so overwhelming. I'm really happy she's all right and I don't regret anything I did. I just feel like the media, your family, the hospital staff; it's just so much to deal with. How many times can you listen to someone say thank you or tell you how wonderful you are before you just don't know what to say back?"

 One brave deed holds the key to unlocking a scarred heart.In 3 parts, By SDes. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Chicago StreetsJeff walked out of the bar deep in thought. He would be thirty years old in just two weeks and had very little to show for it. There was a decent job, a string of short relationships and a lot of bills. He never thought his life would have turned out like this. He was smart, athletic and well educated. Although he wasn't every girl's dream, he was attractive by most standards and had his share of relationships with desirable women.Unfortunately, none of the relationships had lasted more than a few months. At this point he was starting to worry that it was a trend without an end in sight. He considered himself a good guy and had always wanted a family. It was beginning to make him doubt himself and his future.He was having a lousy Friday night. It was midnight and he was walking out of the bars alone; again. At least since it wasn't cloudy the moon lit up the streets and made it seem a little less depressing than it should have been. It all made him wonder if things would ever turn around.As he turned the corner, he noticed the street was a little more deserted than usual. He attributed it to everyone still being in the bars having a good time, or on their way home to have a better one.As he walked past the alley on the East side of the intersection, a noise attracted Jeff's attention. He peered into the darkness between the two buildings and his heart stopped. There was a young woman struggling with two men. They were dressed in jeans and torn shirts. Both wore the same color bandanas making Jeff suspect they were in a gang. It would have been normal for the neighborhood. The crime was getting worse in that section of the city and he wondered why the hell she was there alone at that time of night.He was quiet as he tried to decide what the situation was before doing something stupid. From her struggles, he was almost certain this wasn't some kind of game. After a few moments, his eyes adjusted and he could see she was a petite brunette, about five feet tall, thin and well dressed. But what Jeff noticed most was that she was drop dead gorgeous.Confident that this was a real attack, he pulled out his cell phone and stepped back away from the alley."911," a woman's voice answered. "Please state your emergency.""I'm on the corner of Superior and Wabash. There's a woman being attacked in the alley by a couple of thugs. Please hurry!""Sir, I have officers on the way. Please wait for them and don't get involved."A muffled scream put an end to that thought for Jeff. He cautiously glanced around the edge of the building and saw that the girl was being held from behind by one man as the other ripped her shirt. He reached a hand inside to cup one of her breasts and Jeff couldn't stop himself from walking toward them.He set the phone down on a garbage can so the operator might be able to hear some of what was happening."Hey, what's going on?" he demanded.The man in front of the girl whirled around to face him, "You need to mind your own business. We're all friends here." The girl moaned through the hand the punk in back had put over her mouth.Jeff quickly did the math on the situation. If neither man had a gun, he was confident he had a chance. The alley was wide enough for him to maneuver, giving him the room he'd need to deal with two men at once. He hoped for an element of surprise on his side, because he didn't appear to be an imposing opponent. At under six feet tall and about one hundred, eighty-five pounds, he wasn't going to frighten anyone based on his imposing image.What they didn't know was the years of martial arts training he went through in his mid-twenties and the tournament fights he participated in. He wasn't overconfident; his teachers had thoroughly taught him the need to have the proper amount of respect for an adversary. Any fight can be lost if you slip, turn an ankle, miss a punch, or make any one of a hundred other mistakes that can happen in the heat of the moment. Also, he had to hope neither of the hoods was holding any surprises for him.No matter what, Jeff couldn't let them hurt this girl. Her eyes pleaded with him for help and he wouldn't be able to live with himself if he didn't try to protect her. When he refused to move, the man in front of her showed him the knife in his hand. His partner holding the girl nodded and said, "Take him."Jeff tried to appear unnerved, hoping he could still avoid a fight. "Listen, nobody has to get hurt here. Just let her go and we'll head the other way."The man with the knife sneered and said, "Only one of us is going to get hurt. You should've kept walking."Jeff saw the man tense as he moved forward. He swung the knife in a wide arc, keeping it around chest level. Jeff smoothly stepped inside and blocked the thug's arm with both hands. His right hand flashed out quickly and caught the attacker in the cheek with the back of his fist. Jeff continued his movement, stepping under the man's arm, grabbing his wrist and turning it in.The punk dropped the knife with a whine and Jeff finished the move he had practiced thousands of times with a roundhouse kick to the ribs. As the man doubled over in pain, Jeff stepped in and finished him off with an elbow strike to the nose. He was rewarded with a loud breaking sound and a cry of pain as the man dropped to the ground.Jeff stepped back and looked at the man holding the girl. Now that he was closer, he could make out her condition. She had been roughed up a little, with her face showing several cuts and scratches. He still hoped to get out of this without any more violence. It was possible the girl could get hurt in the melee or that he could lose, putting her in even more jeopardy than before.Martial Tactics"I'm telling you, let her go and we'll walk. You can get your friend and go your own way. Neither of us wants to get hurt, just let her go." Jeff considered telling him about the call to the police, but worried that the piece of shit might panic and hurt the girl, or decide his only option was to take her hostage.The man looked like he was considering the offer, but suddenly threw her into some garbage cans against the brick wall. She fell to the ground in a heap. The thug stepped quickly toward Jeff, hoping to catch him off guard. Jeff retreated a couple of steps, trying to get a clue about this man's proficiency with a knife. The first one was sloppy and easy, but he wasn't about to make any assumptions. Jeff guessed the man was about six feet tall, two hundred pounds. His height gave him a little advantage, especially while using a knife.As he stepped forward, Jeff made a dangerous gamble. He quickly slid his back foot up to his front one, raising his knee high. The man fell for it and raised his hands to protect his face, putting too much weight on his front leg. Jeff brought his left leg down with all his force, catching the other man just on the inside of his knee. The joint gave way with a sickening thud, bending to an impossible angle. As the man hit the ground with a scream, Jeff stepped back to keep from getting hit with a frantic swing from the prone attacker.He was trying to decide what to do about the man who was still a potential threat when he heard startled cry, "Look out!"He looked up and saw the girl staring past him with a fear in her eyes. He realized something bad was about to happen, so guessed a direction and spun quickly while stepping away. Unfortunately he guessed wrong and felt an explosion across his chest. The pain hit him a fraction of a second later. He took another step back as he realized he was facing a new adversary. This one must have come from the street. He was wielding the knife the first man had dropped.Jeff was afraid to bring his hand to his chest. He knew the wound was bad and didn't want anything to distract him from the man in front of him. There couldn't be any more mistakes or he knew he wouldn't be walking out of the alley again. The new man made small motions with the knife, waiting for Jeff to commit himself or for the loss of blood to take its toll. When Jeff felt a wave of dizziness hit him, he decided to act immediately. If he waited much longer, it wouldn't matter anyway.He stepped forward and threw a quick jab that missed badly. This gave his opponent an opening and he moved in with a stab aimed at Jeff's chest.This was what Jeff had been hoping for and he twisted, bringing his left arm across to push the knife wide of its target. This kept his right arm free and he brought it across, hitting the man as hard as he could across the bridge of the nose. It caused his assailant to stumble back into some other trash cans, where he fell hard. Unfortunately due to his injury, Jeff now lacked the strength to cause the kind of damage he had earlier. He knew the man wouldn't stay down and didn't believe he'd be able to finish him off.Where are the fucking police? he thought angrily.His momentary distraction was the second mistake he had hoped to avoid. Out of the corner of his eye he saw a quick flash, then felt the side of his head erupt in pain. The force of the blow spun him into the wall. He shook his head, trying to clear the fog. When he looked up, he realized he could no longer focus. There were no more options. The fight was over and he had lost. He faced the man who had just hit him, his first opponent, who had used Jeff's distraction with the others to recover enough to get to his feet and hit him with a pipe he found lying on the ground.The first punch he learned in his martial arts training was a unique one. The teacher wanted to reinforce how dangerous fighting could be in order to discourage students from being too eager to get into trouble. He chose to show them how to turn their hand on an angle and strike the target with the bone just below the base of the index finger. The blow was supposed to catch the opponent in the windpipe, which would stun virtually anyone. The thing that made the class understand how serious it could be was when the teacher explained that hitting your opponent in the wrong spot could be fatal. You could collapse his windpipe or cause him to bleed into his lungs. It was a lesson Jeff never forgot, causing him to avoid fights at all costs.Now it was all he had left. He stepped in and punched as hard as he could, ignoring the throbbing pain in his chest. Whether it was skill or just dumb luck, he struck the man exactly where he intended. He was rewarded with a strangled cry as the man stumbled back to the wall and fell. Jeff staggered as he was hit with another wave of dizziness. He also realized it was becoming impossible to focus his eyes at all.He heard a trash can fall and knew that the man who cut him was getting back up. There were no more tricks to play, so he quickly considered his last action. He decided to give the girl as much of a chance as possible; the police had to be close. He stumbled toward her and fell.He pulled himself on top of her, covering her body with his and whispered, "The police are on the way, you just have to stay away from them a few more minutes."He marveled at how hard he must have been hit. He heard a ringing in his head and it was rising in intensity. He couldn't shut out the noise as he felt himself slipping into unconsciousness. Suddenly the alley was filled with blinding light, then everything went blackLights OutThe noise was no longer a loud ringing sound. Instead it was a soft, repetitive tone. Jeff slowly realized he was hearing the sounds of machines operating quietly. It was completely dark and he wondered if he was still in the alley. Suddenly he remembered the girl. He tried to sit up, but only got his head off of the pillow before the pain overtook him. He groaned loudly, his head falling back down."Don't move," he heard a soft female voice say. He felt a warm hand on his shoulder, gently restraining him. "Sarah, get the doctor, he's awake."Jeff heard the sound of footsteps, followed by a doorknob being turned. As he heard the door click shut, the voice returned. "Don't be afraid. You're in the hospital. Everything's okay now, you just need to relax. Your sister was here but she had to leave to pick up her kids. She'll be back in a couple of hours."He felt a wave of nausea sweep over him as he tried to think. "Who are you?"The high-pitched voice answered, "My name is Paige. You saved me in the alley." He heard her sniff, trying to hold back tears. "I can't believe you did that. It was the bravest thing I've ever seen."Jeff felt a pair of soft hands grasp his. He tried to joke. "It wasn't that brave. Trust me, I was scared out of my mind." He wondered why she didn't just turn on the light.He felt her pull his hand up to her face and she dragged her cheek across it. "Trust me, you don't know what scared is. I; I don't know how to thank you. I'm just glad you're all right. When I saw all the blood, I was afraid; " her voice trailed off. Jeff knew he had been extremely lucky.He was getting frustrated by only being able to hear her voice. He remembered how beautiful she was and wanted a chance to see her. "Paige, would you turn on the light. It would be nice to actually meet you face to face."She hesitated, "Jeff, the lights are on."" So we believe once the swelling goes down, your sight will return. I'm sorry but there are no guarantees."Jeff laid there in shock as he listened to the doctor trying to sound encouraging without promising anything. The hit he took in the head from the pipe had given him a concussion. It had caused hemorrhaging and swelling that was putting pressure against his optic nerve. The temporary part was what scared him, nobody was sure if it would be OK in a week, a month, a year, or maybe never. The doctors considered surgery, but because it could be risky, preferred using medication and time to deal with it for now.They had his eyes bandaged, even though the vision loss was total at this point. There had been some improvement in the three days he had been hospitalized, but not enough to be sure he would make a full recovery. The doctor let him know that if he didn't make significant improvement in the next few days, they would have to consider surgery to relieve the pressure.The blood loss from the chest wound almost killed him, but turned out to be far less serious than the concussion. The cut wasn't too deep, so there wasn't severe muscle damage. The doctor warned him not to try saving any more damsels in distress for a while, but said he would make a full recovery in a relatively short period of time. They thought his condition would keep him there for two or three weeks, if there were no complications from the head injury. After explaining everything that had happened and what to expect, he excused himself. He motioned for Jeff's sister Katy to follow him out of the room.When they got back to his office, the doctor explained everything that was involved with Jeff's injury and his recovery. "Covering the eyes is not essential, but in a case like this there are a few good reasons to consider it. First, he will have complete blindness for a short time and his sight will gradually recover as the swelling recedes. Without the bandages, he will constantly strain to try and see, which can cause severe migraines.""Second, I want him to completely rest with as little stress as possible. The injury to his chest will force him to be immobile, so he'll be here anyway. There's no reason for him to do anything but heal. Third, I'm concerned about the potential for depression. If he sees little or no progress day after day, his chances of slipping into a depressed state will be increased. My best guess would be, we're looking at about three weeks for significant progress, although we'll need to monitor him closely to have a better idea."Katy listened intently and considered everything he said. "I'll go with your recommendations. I know my brother, he isn't known for being patient. It would be best to force him to rest and give him no other options.""Good, then assuming we can treat this without surgery, we should know a lot more in a week or so. We'll keep a close watch on his progress and I'll let you know if there are any changes in his condition."When Katy left with the doctor, Paige took Jeff's hand. "Your sister will be back in just a minute." Her voice became thick with emotion. "I'm so sorry this has happened to you. It's all my fault."Jeff could hear her sobbing. Even though he felt overwhelmed at his situation, the thought of the beautiful young girl blaming herself for his condition was too much."Paige, please don't. If you start crying, then I'll start crying, then the nurse has to come change my bandages."He was rewarded with melodic laughter as she was caught between sniffling and laughing. He also picked up a noise from the far side of the room. It distracted him for a moment, but he decided his mind was playing tricks on him.Jeff started to feel a little uncomfortable. Here he was, sitting with a young woman he didn't know and had no idea what to say to her. "Can you tell me what happened after I passed out?"Paige took a second to gather herself. "While you were telling me the police were on the way, I started hearing the sirens. The guy who hurt you with the knife tried to run, but when he got to the end of the alley, the police cars pulled in front and hit their flood lights. He tried running past us toward the other end, but there was a fence he couldn't get over. You injured the other one's knee so badly, he never got off the ground. He gave up without a fight.""What about the third guy?" Jeff said, remembering the strike he used."The paramedics got there right after the police and did that thing where they cut open the throat so he could breathe; ""You mean a tracheotomy.""Yeah, that's it. They said you collapsed his airway. I guess it was pretty close." Noting Jeff's troubled frown, she added, "Everyone knew it wasn't your fault, you just did what you had to. You were already hurt so badly, I can't believe you were able to do that to him. I wanted to help, but I just couldn't make myself get up. I'm sorry.""Don't be sorry. There's nothing you could have done and if you had gotten hurt I would have felt like it was my fault for barging in there and starting the fight. I want you to know that when I saw what was happening, I called the cops and then thought about what I was going to do before trying to help. I don't want you to think I just ran in there like it was some cowboy movie.I knew it could be dangerous for you if I did the wrong thing, so I tried to come up with a smart way to handle it. When I saw them; " he paused because he didn't want to upset her, "getting more physical with you, I just couldn't wait any more. Are you all right?"Paige answered immediately, "I had a few cuts and bruises, but it wasn't a big deal. It scared me a lot, but my family's been here since it happened. I just fine; thanks to you."She paused for a moment, "Anyway, there was one cop who pulled you off of me. When he saw how badly you were bleeding, he didn't hesitate. He dropped down beside you and put pressure on the cut to stop the bleeding and keep you alive. He refused to move until the paramedics got to you and took over. He's stopped by several times, checking to see if you were going to be OK."She paused, not sure if she should tell him the rest. "You know, you're famous now." Paige paused to see his confused expression. "You've been in the papers, the radio and the TV. You're a hero."Jeff felt himself blush, "Well I don't feel like a hero, I feel like I got hit by a truck. I'm just glad you're OK; " Jeff trailed off as the drugs pushed him back into unconsciousness. Paige sat there holding his hand for several minutes. When she was sure he was out, she leaned forward and kissed him on the cheek."My hero," she said quietly. She looked over at the far end of the room, "Didn't I tell you he was perfect?"Jeff felt himself coming around again. He had drifted in and out of consciousness all day. The drugs were wearing off a little and he could feel his chest throbbing. He moaned and tried to move to alleviate the pain."Are you all right?" he heard Paige ask. "Do you want me to call the nurse?""I'm just a little sore, don't worry about it. What time is it?"

 A Country Inn venture brings Joe some special opportunities. By jonnicat. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Joe Leman could not prevent his dirty mind getting carried away as he fantasized about the next guest at his Little Country Inn. Lea looked stunning in her profile photo on the booking app: erotic platinum blonde hair, alluring facial features, wicked smile and a look of naughtiness in her eyes. He could be wrong and she might well have zero interest in him, but he had a hunch that she was going to be as wild as she looked. He felt that familiar stirring of his libido as he anticipated her visit.The cottage was the perfect discreet ‘Bed & Breakfast', hidden in the trees, invisible from the lane that led from the distant main road. This was one of the reasons people like Lea booked it for a weekend break. In fact the cottage inn was a former gatehouse at the entrance to an estate. The owner, Joe, had inherited it and decided to turn the small place into a holiday let to help pay for the upkeep of his larger manor, nearby. Joe manages an investment fund and brought in a partner to operate the orchard, on a common sharecropper arrangement. The cottage has been renovated to include the most updated kitchen & bath furnishings, as well as central air. But the structure retains all the eighteen sixty character and charm. It has a master suite and two upstairs smaller bedrooms. The back patio has a hot tub and fire pit. So this hottie, Lea of London, reminded him of a woman he had met and had wine-fuelled sex with, at a travel industry networking event the year before, which took place at a remote old country house that had been adapted as a conference center, an hour north of London. Her name was Gabriella. She was a rep from a tour operator who had been seated next to Joe at the welcome lunch. They had chatted and flirted increasingly shamelessly over endless champagne. She was in her late forties, at least, he guessed. Slim, long straight natural blonde hair, pert boobs, seductive smile and the most luscious pink lips (which she was expert at licking in the most erotic manner). By the mid-afternoon they were tipsy and horny as hell. She had made the first move while they were still at the table. Sliding her arm under the linen tablecloth so that no one else would notice, she had run her fingers up his leg, caressing his inner thighs through the tight trousers of his bespoke suit. As usual he wasn't wearing underwear, so when her fingertips reached his crotch she could easily feel his cock, swollen and pulsing against the tight fabric as she stroked him. She leaned towards him to whisper, 'You're a big boy, aren't you?' To this he had gasped and replied, 'That's the effect you have on me!' She rubbed harder. He tried not to moan out loud. She whispered again, 'Let's take this to the cocktail bar.' He grinned at the way she stressed the syllable "Cock". Joe followed Gabriella out of the dining room to the lounge bar, trying to be discreet by following a few steps behind her, not that he really cared whether anyone else noticed them slipping off to have a drink together. Truth was he wanted to check her out from behind. She wore elegant black heels, a short black skirt (legs bare) and a cobalt blue silk blouse, which during the lunch had been unbuttoned enough to show her generous cleavage, she had seen him ogling and grinned at him. From behind she looked stunning, striding like a catwalk model, flicking her long hair, swishing her waist and showing off her tight buttocks as they strained against the tight material of the obscenely short skirt (no visible panty line, he was pleased to see). Was he mistaken or could he smell her too? Was she wearing knickers? He determined to find out. They sat at high stools in the far corner of the candlelit bar. As she wiggled her way up onto the stool, turning it to face his, her legs parted and he could almost see up her skirt. He could definitely smell her cunt now: a rich aroma of pure sexuality wafting his way. She ordered a gin martini; he had a negroni, served by a discreet barman who knew Joe from a previous visit when Joe had been hosting an event there. At that moment he had an unbidden moment of fantasy, imagining inviting the guy to join him and Gabriella in his room, suspecting (correctly, as he would discover later) that she loved threesomes. Meanwhile, he raised his glass to her and they toasted: 'To pleasure!' As she knocked back her drink he saw her legs part again, revealing a brief glimpse of a tiny white triangle of material, So she was wearing panties! They were as close as they could be, sitting on separate stools. He considered suggesting they move to one of the sofas, but for now they were content to be facing each other, legs touching, eyes locked, smiles hinting the kisses they both yearned to give and receive. How to get her up to his room, or hers? She took the next step again. She looked him right in the eye and said, 'Here's a game. We each guess whether the other is wearing underwear. You go first.' He didn't let on that he had already glimpsed hers. He replied, 'What do I get if I guess correctly?' She gave him her wicked grin, 'If I'm not, I'll lift my skirt and prove it. If I am, I'll take them off and give them to you.' He smiled. 'And what do you get if you guess correctly?' She licked her lips. 'If you're wearing any, go to the gents, take them off and throw them in the bin. If you're not wearing any, unzip your fly and show me here!' He nodded. 'Go on then, you first,' she said. He pretended to try to see up her skirt so she edged her legs together, giggling. He smiled, made a gesture of pondering his guess, then whispered, 'I know by now you're a very naughty girl. I don't think you're knickerless but I bet you're only wearing a tiny thong?' She grinned. 'Good guess. Now I suppose I'll have to take it off and give you a souvenir. But first it's my turn. Are you going commando, I wonder? Hmm, Yes, I bet you are, you wicked man!' He nodded, 'Correct.' She looked at his crotch, 'Go on then, show me!' Joe glanced around the bar. There was nobody watching. Maintaining eye contact with Gabriella, he unzipped his fly, reached one hand in and pulled out his cock, enough for her to see the bare tip and top of the shaft. He was sure she would smell him now, knowing he gave off a strong natural sexual aroma. Her eyes widened and she licked her lips. She felt her wetness increase, thinking, My knickers must be soaked! He squeezed his cock back into his pants. 'Your turn.' She nodded. 'Sure, I'll just go to the ladies'. He watched her ass again as she slid from the high stool and sidled off across the room. While she was gone he ordered a bottle of champagne and said to his barman friend to hold it on ice for a few minutes because they might need it sent to his room, or hers. He slipped his friend a generous cash tip as he signed for the order. Moments later Gabriella returned to his side. Before going to her stool she put her hand in his, transferring the tiny sliver of sodden silk to his grip. He felt the wet thong in his palm, glanced down at it and put it in his trouser pocket, then sniffed his fingers approvingly as she watched and giggled. Before she could sit down again he asked, 'Shall we go somewhere more private? I've ordered us some more bubbly, if that's ok?' She grinned and kissed him on the cheek. 'Great idea. Have it sent to my room.' And so, after a mostly liquid lunch and their stimulating fun and games in the public bar, they found themselves in her suite. She immediately pushed him against the wall and kissed him passionately on the mouth. He pulled her close, reaching down to grasp her athletic buttocks which were straining against the tight skirt. Her hands went to his waist, unbuckled his belt. His hands slid up her thighs to clasp her bare cheeks. He felt her hard nipples as her body pressed against his chest. She felt his cock pressed against her lower tummy. His hands squeezed her buttocks and his fingertips slid between them, feeling the wetness oozing from her. Her fingers deftly undid his fly and pulled out his cock as his trousers fell to the floor. He slid a finger inside her lips, into the pink wetness. Moments later, clothing scattered across the lush carpet, they were on the bed, nude. He lay on top of her, pinning her down with his muscular body. His cock was pressed against her stomach. He felt so turned on he could imagine rubbing it against her and quickly coming all over her stomach and breasts, but he knew she would expect more than that and anyway he wanted to fuck her properly. She parted her legs and wrapped them up round his waist. This of course spread her cunt wide open. He looked down, across her flat tummy and smooth mound with its downy triangle above bare lips, split by her wet slit. It was time! He edged his cock down between her thighs and pressed the tip against her lips and up across her clit, which was swollen and ready. She gasped, 'Fuck me!' And then he was in, plunging deep into her slender body, the full length of his shaft easily sliding into her. He moved his head down to kiss her breasts, licking and gently biting her nipples as she moaned and pulled him further into her, grabbing his waist as he plunged deeper. 'Come in me!' she ordered. He felt her body bucking, arching up against him as she gripped his throbbing cock with her powerful cunt muscles, as if she was desperate to cause him to climax. He obeyed, thrusting, hard, soft, in and almost out, then deep again, until he felt that familiar wave of lust, riding through his body and let himself go. With a groan of delight he came deep inside her, spurting powerfully into her willing cunt until he was done, then collapsing onto her, still kissing her breasts, neck, mouth. 'Now lie on your back,' she told him. As he did so, she moved around into the 69 position, kneeling over him, lowering her rear end down over his face and taking his cock between her lips. She licked his cum and her juices from his shaft and lowered herself further. His tongue flicked out to lick her soaking wet slit, tasting her sweet juices and his own cum as it seeped from her. He ran his tongue all along her slit and rimmed her rear hole, causing her to wiggle and push herself further onto his face. Meanwhile she continued sucking his cock dry and playing with his balls, so that before long he was getting hard again. He continued kissing her cunt, sliding his tongue in a figure of eight across her cunt lips, before flicking the tip against her swollen clit, varying the pace and direction. She gasped and shuddered as he continued to stimulate her, sensing the first wave through her body. And then, with a final few licks, he brought her to orgasm. She moaned as she came, juices pouring out of her, into his eager mouth. He lapped greedily. At the same moment she had his cock down her throat, taking the entire stiff shaft and sucking, feeling it swell and throb. Inevitably he came too, shooting into her eager mouth as she swallowed greedily. They didn't leave the room until the next morning, spending the night exploring each other's bodies and trying all manner of positions and techniques. They even fucked in the shower. And when he was spent, they invited the barman to join in, when he delivered another bottle, to feed her appetite for cock and being fucked. She didn't rest until both men had fucked her and left her a trembling wreck on the messy sheets. And that was only the first night. That, Joe had thought, is what I call hospitality networking! Joe's smartphone dinged, waking him from the daydream. The text is from Lea, affirming her arrival in 10 minutes, or so. And now, as he prepared Orchard Cottage, he wondered how this 'Lea' would behave and whether she would be so willing and hungry for sex. He would soon find out, Lea had booked it for a long weekend. As far as he knew she was coming alone, which was unusual but not rare. A single woman down from London, wanting to 'get away from it all', he suspected. From her profile on the booking app he had seen she was an attractive mature woman with long fair hair and a seductive smile. He wondered what she imagined a weekend here would be like. Typically he left his guests alone during their visit, meeting them only once, on their arrival, to show them round and give them the key. But he lived close by in case they needed anything. He could not help wondering whether this solitary woman would want anything he could provide. The cottage was cozy, quiet, isolated. So if a woman wanted to be alone it was the perfect refuge. But if she wanted any company, well, he would be happy to provide any personal service she desired. It wouldn't be the first time he had been invited in to the cottage by guests who found themselves craving some company in this most isolated spot. He still had the pair of knickers the last single woman had left! She was due to arrive any moment. It was late evening on a warm Friday in early summer. Dusk had not yet fallen. The trees cast warm shadows around the cottage. The last rays of sun lit up the small windows. Joe had prepared the fireplace. Guests always wanted a 'real fire' with logs. He had left a complimentary bottle of red wine too. Would she want to drink that on her own? Anyway, he thought, let's see how things go. I'll show her round, let her settle in, make sure she has my number. If she wants to be left alone, fine. Otherwise, anything is possible. It gets chilly at night out here, she might want someone to stoke the fire for her, keep her warm. He felt a thrill of lust as his imagination roved. Having finished preparing the cottage, he was now just outside the door when he heard a car slowing down, turning in from the quiet lane. He stood waiting, dressed in black jeans and a blue denim shirt, untucked. He ran his hand through his hair, smoothed down his shirt and faced towards the lane. An Audi appeared, approached, stopped in front of him. He smiled as he saw the woman through the windscreen. He was pleased to see she was alone. She turned off the engine and stepped out. He took a step towards the car, trying to imagine how he would appear to her. 'Hi, you must be Lea. I'm Joe. Welcome!' He smiled again as she looked him up and down. What was she thinking, feeling? What would she desire? It wouldn't be the first time Joe Leman (his professional persona, though not his real name) had fucked one of his guests. Far from it. In fact he had lost count of how many women he had seduced, or been seduced by, during all his years in the hospitality industry: at business conferences he had hosted, in those identikit hotels where clients relished being away from their partners for a night, invariably drank too much, and ended up fucking each other all night; at Mediterranean holiday resorts, where sex-starved bored wives would take him to their rooms while their husbands were out playing golf; or at the small country house hotel in the New Forest that he had run until recently (in which he still owned a controlling shareholding), where women came for a girls weekend or hiking or riding, all of which made them uncontrollably horny and easy prey for their handsome host. One of his most treasured memories of these numerous encounters was a night spent with Connie; a stunning and filthy executive from some marketing firm that had its annual retreat at a remote country hotel in Hampshire. He had been asked at the last minute to fill in as the hotel's lead facilitator, to make sure the client firm got what they were paying for, in terms of facilities, refreshments, evening entertainment. Connie, a slim fit blonde in her forties, had chatted to Joe in the hotel bar on the first night, having slipped away from her increasingly drunken and boorish colleagues. After draining another cocktail she had fabricated some excuse to get him up to her room, claiming something or other wasn't working and asking him to help her with it. As soon as the bedroom door closed behind them she had snogged him up against the wall, sliding her hand into his trousers, rubbing his bare cock, then stripped him and led him to the king size bed. There she undressed, lay on the bed and insisted that he tie her to the bedframe with his tie, then fuck her while she pretended to resist (not the first woman he had known to want a forced sex fantasy). After he had emptied himself into her she demanded that he turn her over and whip her bottom with his belt. She had squealed with delight, feigned terror at this 'punishment', then insisted on taking his cock into her mouth, expertly licking and sucking him hard until he came again. She had swallowed every drop of his cum, had him untie her, left him her knickers as a souvenir, then rejoined her party at the bar. And now he had inherited the secluded house and its quaint Orchard Cottage which got regular Air b & b bookings. It was usually couples having a dirty weekend, sometimes dirty enough to invite him to join in. Occasionally women craving a romantic escape or meeting their secret lovers; they too would sometimes let themselves be seduced while he helped them settle in or got the fire going. Ah yes, the old fireplace, guaranteed to conjure up the desire to be naked in front of the flames, drinking and fucking through the night. What action that fireside had seen! Joe found that his  6 foot height, dark eyes, chiseled looks, fit body and smart clothes always gave women a good first impression. But he knew his most powerful secret weapon was his sexual aroma. He had learnt early on that he gave off a rather powerful manly scent, strong pheromones and sweat that had a peculiar effect on women. For this reason he never wore aftershave. He showered daily, but never used deodorant, and rarely wore underwear. He kept himself clean and well groomed, sure, but he allowed his body to give off its natural sexual aroma. He trimmed but didn't shave his pubic hair, aware that this too accentuated the sexual attraction by holding the scent around his loins. Sometimes he would even run his hands inside his trousers, up and down the shaft of his cock, between his arse cheeks and around his balls, just to get his musky scent onto his fingers, meaning it would waft around him and make it even more likely that any women he met would unknowingly detect it and find herself sexually stimulated. It usually worked a treat. And now here he was perhaps about to fuck this stunningly attractive guest, Lea (or whatever her name really was? Guests often used an alias. Several female solo guests had either been turned on by his sexual presence, betrayed surely by the bulge in his Levi's, or who was just extremely horny. Perhaps one of those women with an insatiable appetite, a primal lust to fuck and accustomed to getting what she wanted. He had made every effort to stay cool when he first saw her arrive, not to let his eyes pop out like a cartoon fox, or his tongue drool like a lusty hound. Instinctively he must have looked her up and down (he wasn't always subtle) as she stepped from her sleek Audi, taking in her surprisingly high heels, slim legs, a glimpse of stocking top, shockingly short skirt, blatantly transparent blouse, her striking platinum blonde hair and pretty face. She had a look in her eyes too, like a woman with great hunger, used to feeding her wild appetite at will. Joe wondered whether she was really staying alone. Often the person who booked didn't tell him who else was going to accompany them. Lea seemed like she wasn't going to spend the weekend alone: he imagined that she was well capable of giving herself a lot of solitary pleasure (no doubt she enjoyed a wank at least daily, as he did), but equally took the opportunity to use a man whenever she felt like it. Was her lover going to arrive later? Or lovers, plural! But for now it was just the two of them in his cottage. He made the usual fuss of showing her where things were, leading her round the place. A couple of times he caught her checking out his backside or crotch. He kept in shape and had been told he had good legs and a firm well-shaped arse, so he wore jeans that fit him well, accentuating his physique and showing the bulge of his cock. As he gave the tour he admired her too, noticing with delight the erect red nipples straining against her silk shirt, and her shapely legs, leading up under the tiny skirt. The best view was of course when he followed her up the stairs, a few steps behind, just the right distance to see up her skirt (surely she was aware of that!). The curve of her inner thighs led to a shapely double crescent of lower buttocks, unencumbered by panties, as she wiggled her way up the narrow staircase. In fact, was that a glimpse of bush he saw? That was when he was sure he could smell her too: an unmistakable scent of cunt, causing an involuntary licking of his lips and a strong twitching of his cock, now straining against his jeans. He also admired her petite figure and generous boobs as, when she reached the top of the stairs and turned to wait for him to resume the tour. As he opened the first room and gestured her in, she seemed to show off her cleavage to his wide eyes. The top few buttons of her shirt were undone so he saw the upper slopes of her smooth globes and again the outline of pert nipples against the flimsy material. That was when she stumbled, catching her sexy heels on the loose rug then slipping forward across the bare floorboards and into his embrace, as he thrust his body forward to catch her from falling to the floor. And that was when he pounced, fairly sure that her flirting and blatant showing off of her body indicated her desire to have him there and then. He lifted her up and virtually threw her onto the bed, on her back, her legs parting as she lay there. She made a gesture of protest, but it was obvious she wanted fucking, despite their brief exchange of words. And he wasn't going to refuse. Customer service was his forte! He could definitely smell her now. He imagined her bare cunt under that skirt, already oozing juices. He parted her legs, exposing her cunt, naked as anticipated. He was pleased to see she did indeed have a fine bush, the hairs already wet along the vertical slit between her lips. He just had to taste it! 'You smell gorgeous. Bet you taste good too!' He plunged his tongue between her thighs, forcing her legs apart so he could lick right up under her crotch, briefly rimming her asshole then sliding his tongue back under her cunt, across the sopping wet slit, and up to her swelling clit, which he then flicked with the tip of his tongue, side to side, harder, softer, faster, slower, before tracing a figure of eight across her smooth lips and pushing his tongue inside her cunt. She tasted gorgeous. He lapped eagerly. He heard her moan and utter "mmm" and "yes!" He had always loved the taste of a woman, loved to tease and stimulate, feeling her cunt becoming wetter, hearing her moans. He could bring a woman to orgasm with his fingers and tongue. But he knew Lea wanted cock now. He played with her a little more, with his fingers, until they were sticky with her juices. He lifted his hand to his mouth and licked them keenly. He saw from her eyes that she wanted it, but asked her to be sure. Her response left him in no doubt. So he clambered up onto the bed, onto her body, moving up over her, briefly kissing her smooth tummy, exposed as her shirt had ridden up, then biting her nipples through the translucent material. That did the trick. He heard her gasp, felt her arching her body up against his. 'You like that, do you?' She pulled him closer: 'Shut up and keep going!' She quickly undid her top, revealing her bare breasts, magnificent firm orbs peaked by stiff red nipples. She slid the shirt off then reached down to his crotch, urgently unbuttoning the metal fasteners of his jeans. He licked and kissed her tits, causing more moaning and writhing. He felt her hands pulling down his jeans by the waist. Felt his cock springing out, flopping onto her thigh. She must have felt the trace of precum it immediately left on her soft skin and the firmness of the smooth head and long shaft. He slid his shirt over his head and had kicked off his shoes, so he was now naked. She wore only her skirt, pulled up around her waist. He saw her look down at his cock. He was circumcised, so the head was fully exposed, prominently rearing up like some obscene mushroom, the hole in the center of the tip glistening. He saw her lick her lips. His shaft was thick and solid, his balls swollen around the base, framed by his patch of body hair. She smelt him for sure now: not just his sexual aroma but a scent of spunk as he oozed and throbbed above her opening. No question of a condom! She was aching to be fucked and to feel his cum inside her. She had somehow unhooked her skirt and it fell to one side, leaving her nude under him. He continued licking and biting her nipples, occasionally kissing her neck. She was writhing with lust, legs parted ready, arms reaching round his body to pull him into her, clasping her hands on his buttocks to pull him down. His cock was poised over her wet slit now, the head rubbing against her wet lips and swollen clit. Would this stimulation, together with the biting of her nipples, bring her to orgasm before he even entered her? He was aching to thrust into her, to feel his firm cock pushing its way into her wet slit and up inside her. All she had to do was pull him in and let him fuck her. 'Now?' he asked. By jonnicat. For Literotica.

 A countess offers her body to the highest bidder.By LouisaAdler. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Chapter 1.The Marquess of Ravenswood hated dramatics.He also loathed crowds, prying eyes, and London. Yet, there he sat, in the very back row of what was surely the most infamous, crowded event in the city's history. Only one thing could pry him to this cesspool.The Hellfire Club was having an auction.Even Ravenswood couldn't resist that temptation. He shifted in the rickety wooden chair, his large frame unused to such cramped spaces. A growl of impatience left him. “For a gathering that's supposed to be secret, there are crush of fools here.”Next to him, Lord Seth Cardew rolled his eyes. “Only you would call two hundred attendees a crush, Will. It's been almost a year since the last auction, you know. Our membership craves this sort of diversion, even those whose pockets won't let them bid.”Will grumbled. Truth be told, he wouldn't be attending this blasted event, if it weren't for the letter. Even in the wilds of Yorkshire, he kept up with London's underbelly. Gossip had reached him, quietly and with the archest of tones, that suggested he might find tonight's auction particularly interesting. He didn't dare hope that what he looked for would be on display, however. In the five years since Violet had left him, no woman had tempted him for long. To think one of the women here, willingly selling herself to the highest bidder, would fill that void was ludicrous. He would be a damned, romantic fool to assume such a thing.Just in case, though…Just in case, here he was. Dressed like a Christmas goose, in his top hat and tails, and antsy. He'd taken the train down just that morning. “Get on with it,” he growled.As if bidden by his thoughts, the electric lights dimmed. The audience members, or buyers he supposed, were left in shadows, while the slightly raised stage remained illuminated by a host of white, glowing tapers. A woman stepped out of the gloom and onto the stage. Hers was a serious beauty, made more so by the candlelight. Inky black hair swept back in a chignon, with features as sharp as a hawk, she reminded Will of a governess.If governesses wore men's clothing, of course. The mistress of ceremonies was kitted out better than Will. On her tall, slim frame she'd donned black trousers, a perfectly tailored jacket, and gleaming, emerald silk waistcoat. The only nod to her femininity was the bright red stain on her lips.Will roused a little, intrigued against his will. She wasn't for him—too sharp, when he'd been spoiled by curves—but he appreciated beauty in all forms.“Welcome, friends, to The Hellfire Club's Mistress Auction,” she said in a deep, throaty voice. The room quieted even further. “I am Madame Valerie, purveyor of fine mistresses and the ringleader of this particular circus. We'll start, as always, with the gold contracts.”“Bring on the whores!”She narrowed her eyes at the audience, skewering the interrupter. “These are not whores, sir. The women who take part in this auction are of the highest breeding and class, women who have willingly signed their contracts and are bestowing their talents onto select, respected persons. We vet not only our mistresses, but their protectors.” Her tone suggested the man in question could kiss his luck tonight goodbye. Madame Valerie straightened and continued her introduction. “As I was saying, we'll start with the gold contracts. For those who are new to our ranks, I will explain.”“The Hellfire Club color codes our contract levels, each corresponding to a prescribed set of limitations. Gold contracts, the rarest, are entered into very carefully. There are no limits on what you can do, after purchasing a gold contract, aside from inflicting permanent bodily harm. For whatever amount of time she signs on for, the mistress will be under the buyer's complete control, both sexually and personally.”“She is, for all intents and purposes, an indentured sexual servant. Though, one who is paid quite handsomely for her time. We start the gold contract bidding first, so that your pockets are filled to her liking. Shall we begin?”Enthusiastic applause met her questions. With a flick of her wrist, Madame Valerie cued someone offstage and three women filed up the stairs, then into the light. Each was shrouded, from head to toe, in a velvet cloak. Red, green, and white, they looked like Christmas decorations, The Hellfire Club's sadistic nod to holiday merriment. They stopped behind Madame and bowed their covered heads in unison.Madame Valerie nodded her head. She smiled, cold and fast. “Very good, girls. Now, Twenty-Two do come forward. We begin with your contract.”The green-cloaked woman moved forward. Even covered by velvet, her generous body was evident, hips moving in sensuous rhythm with each step. Will stirred, aching for a closer look. That walk. It struck a chord in him, unfurled some long-tamped desire to possess.His lips twisted in the gloom. What foolishness. Underneath that cloak, she would be like every other woman he'd had. Beautiful, surely, but uninspiring.As if reading his mind, Madame Valerie reached out one slim hand and untied the other woman's robe. It fell to the floor in a puddle of emerald.The audience gasped. Several people around Will flipped through their programs, searching for her information page.Will started. She was completely nude, save an extravagant green half mask. Tumbling waves of long, dark red hair rioted around her, framing her body with flame. God, what a body. Twenty-Two was all curves. Generous breasts, more than a handful each, sat high above lush hips and an impossibly narrow waist. Will grew hard with just one glance, his cock insisting that he open his wallet, give her whatever she wanted. Anything to take her.Was her skin really so fair, or was she scattered with light freckles up close, like gold leaf over a canvas? Suddenly, it seemed the most important thing that he find out.He'd so loved Violet's freckles.The hand on his shoulder shocked Will out of his daze. He was half out of his chair, Seth restraining him with a smile. “Patience, Will,” his friend whispered, with a laugh.Right. The Hellfire Club would have its pomp and circumstance. No matter that Will was the richest man here by a mile, heir to both a dukedom and an American shipping fortune. This girl was already his, no question. Whatever amount of time she was contracted for, Will wanted her. Perhaps she, so like his first love in both coloring and form, would be the one to finally flush that need from his system.He would pay millions for such peace.2 Months Ago..The Countess of Mulvane shivered.Despite the fires raging in the ballroom, Georgiana was chilled through. Standing naked in a room full of your peers trembled even the most stalwart body. Given her life lately, she wasn't feeling particularly hardy. What foolishness, to think this would be the easy part.After agonizing over this decision, the Countess was ready to get on with it. There would be no more worry, simply pure sensation. Meet the man, fuck him madly for six months, then spend the rest of her life free. What a lovely word that was. Free.Funny, really, that giving in to a stranger's every sexual whim was her ticket to true freedom. Not only would her sisters be safe from scandal, but little Camille would be set up for life. All for something she enjoyed immensely. Stephen, damn his treacherous soul, had been a terrible husband, but an adventurous lover.And yet… Back to Today's Nude Mistress Auction.And yet nothing had quite prepared her for this feeling. Lascivious eyes raked over her body. Hundreds of masked and shadowed figures loomed in the darkness ahead of her, making appreciative murmurs of her form. If her mask should slip, all would be lost. The utmost secrecy of the contract was part of what lured her to the Hellfire Club. No one but her lover need know that the Countess of Mulvane had sunk so low. All of Stephen's failures were overturned, in exchange for half a year of Georgiana's service.It wasn't even a choice. She willed the mask to stay put.“Please turn around, Twenty-Two,” Madame Valerie ordered.Georgiana slowly pivoted to the back, conscious of every inch of her body. The audience's gazed tickled over the flare of her hips, down the swell of her bottom. Only two men had seen her so bare. To think that number was now multiplied a hundredfold, in less than a minute.Her eyes burned into the masked faces of the two women standing robed, at the back of the stage. The snowy fall of white silk and the bright crimson velvet shimmered in the light. What circumstances had brought them here? Were they desperate to right a wrong, like Georgiana, or merely in search of a few hedonistic thrills? Would that she could see their faces, find solace in their shared experiences. Madame Valerie had kept them in separate rooms, until right before the auction began. Time for one last reflection, the intimidating woman had suggested.“Our dear Twenty-Two has a generous figure, to be sure.” A cold, slim hand traced the line of Georgiana's spine. Goosebumps raised along her skin. When she came to her bottom, Madame Valerie squeezed the right cheek in apparent appreciation. “What a magnificent rump you have, lovely one. A man like's something to hold on to.”The audience whooped. A room full of aristocrats turned to rowdy schoolboys, with a little nudity and sexual titillation. Madame Valerie pushed at Georgiana's side, indicating she should turn once more. The woman's throaty voice continued its examination. “Twenty-Two's true assets, though, are these breasts.” At that, the mistress of ceremonies came around to the back of Georgiana, arms threading through hers like a lover. The woman's breath, hot and minty, caressed her neck. Madame Valerie cupped both of the countess's generous breasts in her hands. “Rare to have breasts so large still be so perky. What do you think, lads? Would we call them melons or grapefruits?”“Cantaloupes!”“Honeydews!”Madame Valerie laughed. “She will certainly do, honey.”A flush spread across Georgiana. Would the blasted auction never start? She raised her head a fraction, responding to the ribald investigation with hauteur. Her governesses had probably never intended those comportment lessons to land a peer's daughter here. Georgiana knew the ropes, though. The more they lusted after her, the higher the price. Whatever wicked little tricks Madame Valerie planned, they would drive the final payment higher. Her family was worth a moment's—a lifetime's—humiliation. Just as she finished that thought, Madame took both of her nipples in hand and pinched. Hard.Georgiana shrieked, taken by surprise more than pain. Sensation flooded her. Heat pooled, low and banked, in her pelvis.“They're sensitive, as well. Think what fun might be had with these darlings. I bet our prim little lady would love a set of clamps for Christmas.”The audience cheered in support. Georgiana shivered, desire ramping up past her defenses. How did Madame Valerie know? Stephen had a pair of clamps made especially for her, gold chain with emeralds winking at each tip. They'd been sold to a discrete buyer, along with everything else of value in Mulvane House. Just like Georgiana herself would soon be sold.Resolve wrapped around her heart. No.This was a temporary arrangement. She was selling her body willingly, happily even, but it was hardly the whole of her. Whomever paid for Georgiana's contract would receive a fool's bargain. He could have her body any way he wanted, but her soul wasn't up for grabs. She'd given that away only once and lived to regret it bitterly.Madame Valerie raked her hands down Georgiana's body, narrating for the audience, as she went. No mole, no patch of skin was left unviewed. The countess half expected the little majordomo to open her mouth and count each tooth aloud. For the inspection's finale, Georgiana was turned around once again, back facing the audience, and ordered to bend over. She clasped her ankles and closed her eyes. Cool air wafted over her nether regions.Oh, for heaven's sake, Georgiana. Don't be so missish.Nether regions, indeed. Her vagina—her cunny, Stephen had called it—was on full display for hundreds of people. Surely she could dismiss the euphemisms now.Madame Valerie spoke again. “Note the naturally red hair, gentleman. This one is a true ginger beauty.” An elegant finger traced the opening of Georgiana's slit, which was embarrassingly damp. “See how she glistens? Twenty-Two loves to submit to my whims. A natural pleasure object, as we proved during her training. You should see how she responds to the strap.”Shame, that useless emotion, flooded through Georgiana. How strange, to have her sexual deviancy discussed in such a cold, logical manner. She would be banished from Mayfair, if it got out that Countess Mulvane enjoyed being defiled in such a way. Yet, it was true. The last few weeks of training for the Hellfire Club had opened her mind to a world of sexual possibilities. Stephen had been dominant, yes, but he was the Pope compared to Mistress Valerie. Worse yet, Georgiana had enjoyed every moment. The darker the act, the more intense her pleasure.As if reading her mind, Madame Valerie began a rhythmic exploration of Georgiana's folds. The majordomo stroked up her pussy lips, around her clitoris. Up and down. Back and forth and—“Oh, God.” Georgiana couldn't control the invocation. Her body was alive with sensation. Nipples pebbled, muscles twitched, with the glorious motions.“Such a vocal little thing. Enjoying yourself, Twenty-Two?”“Yes. Oh, yes.”Slap. Madame hit her bottom, open-handed. “Yes, what?”The weeks of training jogged Georgiana's memory. Her voice was thready with desire. “Yes, Madame Valerie.”“That's better.” The mistress plunged a finger into Georgiana's opening, drawing circles with her thumb over the nearby clitoris. A second finger soon followed.Georgiana groaned in response. Heavens, that was good. So terribly, horribly good.“Do you want to come, little one?”“Y-yes, Madame Valerie.”“Say it. Tell these people what your naughty little body wants. Tell them exactly how bad you can be, despite those angelic curves.”“I want to come, Madame Valerie. Please keep doing that with your hands.”Slap. “Doing what exactly?”“Playing with my c-cunt, Madame.” The words burned through Georgiana. Humiliation warred with desire. Desire won, desperate and hot. Just a little more. “I like it when you fill my cunt with your fingers and stroke my clitoris. Would you go a little faster, please, Madame?”Slap. Slap. Thwack. A flurry of strokes rained down on Georgiana's upturned bottom. Pain twined with pleasure, white hot and sharp. Madame obliged the pleas, though, her hands working furiously at Georgiana's clit. Spanks alternated with strokes. Sensation overcame the countess, her cries dancing in the air.Oh, it hurt. God, it felt so, so—Georgiana climaxed, with a shout. The release washed over her in a storm of pleasure, twitching her muscles and firing each nerve, like a cannon. When she finally regained her senses, Georgiana quietly said the final words of her training. “Thank you, Madame Valerie.”Another slap to her bottom. “You're quite welcome, Twenty-Two. Stand up and turn around.”Doing as bidden, Georgiana faced the audience once again. A drop of sweat whisked down her spine. The front row of spectators watched her with obvious desire on every face, mouths agape. Her humiliation was worth it in the end, as Madame promised.The Countess of Mulvane had orgasmed in front of a room full of people. Next, she would secure her future. On cue, Madame Valerie gave the last signal. Georgiana fell to her knees, head bowed. And so the auction began.“That was quite a show, wasn't it? Imagine what a woman like this could become with a bit more training. We'll start the bidding at one thousand pounds, my lords.”A voice, deep and hideously familiar, rent the silence. “Five hundred thousand pounds.”“Sold to—” Madame Valerie paused, as if shocked into silence. “My, my. The Marquess of Ravenswood.”The words fell on Georgiana like an anvil. Oh no.No, no, no.Georgiana's head snapped up, willing her ears to be malfunctioning. There at the bottom of the stage, stood a man. He was a little broader than she remembered—the country exile did wonderful things for his already muscled physique—but the sandy blond hair and penetrating brown eyes were achingly familiar. The Marquess of Ravenswood had just purchased her contract. She was to be Will Thorne's sexual plaything.All was lost.By LouisaAdler for Literotica

An aspiring artist falls for a nude model.By Stopokochac. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Nineteen year old Lilianne was an aspiring young artist. Always a studious bookworm, Lilly, as her friends called her, never had much time for boys. She had never dated a man, let alone been intimate with one. Her only exposure to nude men had been in online porn, and sex ed videos. Throughout her school years Lilly had fantisized about attractive young men from her class, only admiring them from afar, and wondering, "If only?" However, all that was about to change. Unbeknownst to her, her passion for art was about to forever alter the course of her love life.It was the start of Lilly's second year in art school. This was the semester that Lilly would be taking figure drawing. Lilly made her way to her figure drawing class, anxious over the anticipation of finally seeing the hot nude men, she had always fanticized about. Just the thought of it made her nipples hard, and her genitals moist.Lilly entered her classroom and by pure luck, managed to snag the last seat in the front of the class. Anxious of what was about to come, Lilly's legs started twitching violently."Are you okay?" the boy next to her inquired."Yes, I'm fine," Lilly replied. "I'm always a bit nervous on the first day of class."Suddenly, in came the teacher."Good morning class," the teacher said. "My name is Mrs. Anderson, and I will be your figure drawing instructor."Mrs. Anderson proceeded with the usual first day of class routine, of learning names and going over the syllabus. However, Lilly tuned her out for most of the time, as all she could think about was those hot male models who would soon be standing in front of her."We will be drawing our first model next Friday," Mrs. Anderson said."Next Friday?" Lilly blurted out."Is there a problem?" Mrs. Anderson asked."No, no problem," Lilly replied. "I'm looking forward to it.""That's it for today," Mrs. Anderson said. "You're excused."Lilly left the class disappointed that she would have to wait one more week to finally see her first penis.A week had past and Lilly was once again on her way to figure drawing, this time more anxious than ever, as she knew this would finally be the day. Lilly arrived even earlier this time, to make sure she would snag a front row seat. As Lilly settles in, Mrs. Anderson walks in."Good morning class. This morning I am proud to introduce our first model of the semester. Please welcome, Lydia."No! Lilly couldn't believe her ears. At this point it seemed like Mrs. Anderson was deliberately screwing with her. All she wanted to do now, was get through the day's class, and hope that next week would finally be the day.Week three of her semester had arrived, but at this point, Lilly had low hopes about seeing the nude man of her dreams. She came to class and once again sat in front row, but this time she was calm and relaxed, anticipating that Mrs. Anderson would introduce another female model.Mrs. Anderson walked into class."Good morning class. I am excited to tell you that today we will be drawing our first male model."Lilly's heartrate immediately jumped to three times its normal pace. This was it."Class, please welcome to the stage, today's model, Curtis."The curtain lifted, and there he was, Curtis. A 6 ft. 3'' hippie with long dark hair, and a full goatie. He approached the podium, directly in front of our young artist, Lilly. He reached for his bathrobe belt, undid the knot and dropped his robe. There he was, just a few feet from Lilly. She couldn't believe it. After nineteen years, she was finally looking at a naked man for the first time. Curtis was covered in thick dark chest hair, and a line of hair lead from his abdomen down to his thick, uncircumsized penis, which was partially obscured by a patch of dense, dark pubic hair. Lilly felt her nipples get hard, and her moist pussy open up. In her eyes, he was flawless. At this point, she was more focused on getting that penis, then actually drawing it.After nearly two hours, Mrs. Anderson called out, "Okay! It's time to go class! A special thanks to our model for this week. Next week we will introduce a new model!"Curtis turned around just long enough for Lilly to catch a glimpse of his firm hairy buttocks. She knew she would never see this man or another like him again. This could be her only chance, but so many thoughts ran through her head. "What if he has a girlfriend? What if he thinks I'm ugly?" But Lilly knew if she didn't act, she would regret it for the rest of her life. At that point, Lilly decided to take a chance. She waited outside the classroom for Curtis to come out."Hey! Curtis, right? I'm Lilly!""Oh, nice to meet you Lilly," Curtis replied."Hey listen, this might be too much to ask, but I kind of didn't finish my drawing, and I really want to keep a straight A in this class. Do you think you could come up to my dorm later, so I can finish drawing you?""Sure," Curtis replied. "You seem like a sweet girl, and I would hate for you not to get that straight A. I can come by this evening around 7:00.""7:00 works great! Lilly replied! I'll see you then."Lilly couldn't believe it, and had to pinch herself to make sure she wasn't dreaming. She jumped in excitement and yelled out a loud, squeaky, "YES!" as confused students looked at her awkwardly."Um... sorry." Lilly said.7:00, Lilly is relaxing in her dorm, when she hears a knock. She opens the door, and sees Curtis."Curtis? You're actually here! Please, come in! Would you like a cup of coffee or something to eat?""No, I'm fine," Curtis replied. "Let's finish that drawing."Lilly sat in front of her canvas, as Curtis began to undress. Before she knew it, she was once again staring right at his hot naked pose. Lilly once again began to feel aroused, and after just a few minutes she couldn't help herself and said, "You have a beautiful body!"Curtis blushed and said, "Why, thank you, but I don't think you're allowed to say that to me."Lilly put her brush down, and stood up. She walked right up Curtis and put her hands right on his chest, "We're not in art class."Curtis slowly leaned in and began to kiss Lilly on the mouth. They locked hands and began to French kiss. Lilly slowly released her hands, and began to run them down his back and hairy buttocks."I'm sorry, I've never done this before," Lilly said."Shush. Just relax," replied Curtis, as he put his index finger on Lilly's red lips.He laid her down on the sofa, and slowly began to unbutton her shirt, revealing her blue bra. He removed her shirt and put it on the ground next to her. They then embraced each other in a Lotus position, and Curis began to unhook her bra. She pressed her perky, erect nippled breasts against his hairy chest. She gently peered down to see Curtis's 7 inch boner, pointing straight towards her face. The two stood up and Curtus slowly began to kiss Lily's breasts and belly. He slowly unbottoned and unzipped her jeans and gently pulled them down. He began to kiss her pink underwear, before slowly pulling it down, revealing her thick, brown pubic hair. He slowly put his mouth up against Lilly's wet pussy, and began to lick as Lilly held his long hair. She could not believe this was happening.After a couple minutes, he began to work his way back up, kissing her stomach and breasts, eventually working his way up her armpits. He gently began to suck on her long, brown armpit hairs.After another 2 minutes he gently laid her back down on her coach. He lifted one of her leg's up in the air, and gently inserted his 7 inch penis inside her hairy pussy. He began to slowly thrust in and out, and Lilly could feel his foreskin sliding back and forth inside her. Lilly began to moan as Curtis slowly sped up, and began to nibble on her toes. Lilly was in a state of shock! She tried to moan again, but no sound was coming out. As he began to thrust faster and faster, Lilly's leg slipped knocking over her easel. Suddenly, Curtis pulled out. "Why'd you stop?" Lilly inquires. Next thing she knows, her chest and belly are covered with Curtis's semen. Lilly was a virgin no more.By Stopokochac for Literotica.

 Getting to know the New Girl On Campus - listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories Jonathan hooks up with new girl at college. Jonathon couldn't help checking out the new girl in his History class. She was very gorgeous and Jonathon was doing his best not to get caught staring at her. Her name was April and she had long, luscious, thick black hair and very kind brown eyes. She was a tiny little thing barely 5"1' and had to only weigh around 100 pounds soaking wet, though most of that weight had to be situated in her bra. Even though she was a tiny girl she had very large breasts that looked even bigger on her tiny frame. Jonathon was so lost in thought about how sexy April was that he almost didn't notice that their professor was letting them know that class was over. Jonathon bent down to start packing up his stuff and get ready to enjoy the rest of his afternoon. After he had packed everything away he looked up only to find April standing right in his path.Oh no! Jonathon thought to himself, she must have caught me staring at her earlier. I'm so busted. However, April didn't seem to be mad at Jonathon, she actually looked very nervous. Jonathon wasn't quite sure what to do until April finally said, “Hey I'm kind of struggling in this class since I started here and it seems like you really understand everything. Would you be able to help me with class sometime? If its not too much trouble we could meet in my dorm room tonight to go over things. Would that be okay with you?” Jonathon was almost too stunned to answer because he couldn't believe that this hot girl was asking him to spend time in her room. He realized he must look really stupid not answering right away and said, “Of course I can help you with class. I don't have anything going on tonight so here's my number. Just text me anytime tonight when you are free and I'll come over to help you out.” Jonathon then wrote his number on a piece of paper and handed it to April. April seemed very glad that Jonathon was able to help and quickly took his number and disappeared with a quick, “Thanks!” Once he was back in his room Jonathon was still surprised that April had asked for his help in class. He felt his phone buzz and looked down to see who was texting him. The message was from a number he didn't have saved, however the message was obviously from April since it said, hey I just talked to my roommate and she is going to be gone all evening so you are welcome to come over here tonight since we will have the entire room to ourselves. Jonathon read the message twice just to make sure that he understood what April had said. Not only did she want him to come over tonight but also, she was letting him know that they were going to be completely alone. Thinking about being alone in a room with April had Jonathon getting hot and bothered. He could even feel his cock getting harder in his pants. He couldn't believe he was getting aroused so easily. If he was already getting hard just thinking about being alone in the room with April there was no way he was going to be able to keep it down once they got alone together. It had been several days since he had last taken care of himself so he quickly decided he would just need to masturbate before he went to April's room so he wouldn't get aroused so easily. He quickly texted April back, see you this evening, looking forward to helping you, and then went into his room taking off his shorts and tossing them on the end of his bed. Jonathon then relaxed and got comfortable in his bed. When he reached down to grab his cock he was surprised at how hard he already was just thinking about April. I definitely need to get off, Jonathon thought to himself as he started stroking his long hard cock. Jonathon started imagining April, trying to picture her big tits bouncing as Jonathon imagined her riding his cock. Jonathon was surprised at how quickly he was approaching the point of no return and tried to stave off his orgasm for a bit. Finally imagining April naked was too much for him and Jonathon grabbed some of the tissues he kept beside his bed for this exact reason. He wrapped two tissues around the fat head of his cock and stroked himself until he couldn't hold back. He unloaded into the tissue and couldn't believe how hard he was cumming. Once he was done with his orgasm he used the tissue to wipe the remaining cum off of his cock and once again was surprised at how much he had cum. Wow it was a good thing I got off before I went over to April's, Jonathon thought to himself. Jonathon then hopped in the shower to clean up a bit and then got ready and headed over to April's dorm. When Jonathon arrived at April's dorm he nervously knocked on her door. April quickly answered the door and was surprised to see how she was dressed for their study session. She was wearing a nice tight tank top, which only emphasized her large breasts, and she also had some short little booty shorts. Jonathon had to force himself to look back up into April's eyes so he wouldn't get too distracted with all the skin she was showing. “Here we can study at my desk over here,” April said as she led Jonathon to the desk on her side of the dorm room. “Alright lets get started with the studying,” Jonathon said as he tried not to stare at April's prodigious cleavage in her tight tank top. “Why don't we start with the reading for World War II,” Jonathon suggested as April flipped through her history textbook. “Okay I guess we can start there,” April said sounding slightly defeated already. “Don't worry I'll help you figure everything out and make sure understand what we are going over in class,” Jonathon told April. Jonathon and April studied for about a hour and Jonathon was finding himself less distracted by April's large breasts, however he was drawn back to her fantastic cleavage when April stretched her arms above her head and pushed her breasts against her already tight tank top. Seeing April's bountiful cleavage put on display again caused Jonathon to feel his cock start getting hard in his pants. “Well this seems like a good start to studying but my back is starting to hurt from looking over your desk,” Jonathon said to April. “Oh no I'm so sorry I didn't even think about how much bending over my desk would be so bad for your back. I know! Why don't we lay on my bed and study,” April suggested to Jonathon and she climbed on her bed laying down on her stomach and sliding over to make room for Jonathon. He couldn't believe that April was inviting him to lay on her bed with him. He wasn't sure if he should put himself so close to April but he realized if he was lying on his stomach it would hide his growing erection from April. Jonathon climbed on to the bed alongside April and they resumed their studying. After a time Jonathon could feel his back tightening up again and he tried to shift to stretch it out without turning over. Seeing April lying down in her tight tank top had caused him to have a full erection in his pants and he didn't want to turn over where April could see his erection. April noticed Jonathon shifting around and said to him, “Is your back hurting again?” Jonathon just nodded in confirmation. “Here let me help you out,” April said as she climbed on Jonathon's back and sat astride him. “W-What are you doing?” Jonathon nervously asked April as she climbed on his back straddling him. “I'm going to help your back out,” April said as she started massaging Jonathon's back. Jonathon was then able to start relaxing and enjoy April's massage. Once she felt Jonathon relax April continued her massage and enjoyed feeling his lean muscles under her hands. After she had massaged Jonathon's back for a while April climbed off of him and lay back down beside him on her bed. She then looked nervously back at Jonathon and said, “You know I actually had an alternative reason for inviting you here tonight besides just studying.” Jonathon was surprised by April's statement and said, “What do you mean?” April blushed slightly and said, “Well I heard a rumor about you from some other girls and I wanted to find out if it was true.” As if reading the confused look on Jonathan's face April told him, “Well the rumor is that you are really big.” Jonathon was still confused and asked, “What do you mean I'm not that big of a guy.” “No the rumor is that you are big down there,” April said as she glanced down at Jonathon's crotch while blushing incredibly red from embarrassment. Jonathon followed April's eyes down to his crotch and then looked up at her red blushing face. “Wait who told you I was big down there,” he asked April curious to know who was spreading rumors about him. “I can't tell you that. A girl has to have her secrets,” April said to Jonathon smiling again and not blushing so much. “Besides you still haven't confirmed to me whether or not the rumor is true,” April said as she blushed again. “Well I guess I could show and you can judge whether the rumor is true or not,” Jonathon said smiling as he climbed off the bed. Once he was off the bed Jonathon started to loosen his belt as April stared at him with rapt attention. Jonathon was still turned on from checking out April all afternoon and especially from having her sit on his back while she massaged his back. Jonathon finally dropped his pants and underwear and April covered her mouth and leaned back away from Jonathon. “Oh my, gosh the rumor was that you are big but you're fucking huge,” April said in astonishment as she started at Jonathon's hard cock. April was just staring at Jonathon's huge cock still too stunned by his huge size to do anything but Jonathon happened to notice that one of her hands had absentmindedly gone between her legs and was rubbing her crotch outside her tiny little shorts. Jonathon started stroking his hard cock while he checked out April's sexy body. Watching Jonathon stroking his cock brought April out of her stupor and she asked, “Could I touch it?” Jonathon stopped stroking his cock and said, “Sure let me help you.” He then reached for her hand and brought her small hand to wrap around his cock. “Oh my gosh its so big and thick I can barely get my hand around it,” said April as she blushed while she stroked Jonathon's hard cock. She still couldn't believe how big he was. She had initially thought he was just long but she was realizing he was also really thick, as her small hands couldn't quite reach around his cock. Jonathon was enjoying having April stroking his cock but he wanted to see more of her sexy body. “You know I'm enjoying what you are doing to me April but it seems to me that you are a little over dressed now,” Jonathon said to April hoping she was ready to strip for him. April smiled shyly and said, “I guess you are right. After all you showed me what you are working with its only fair that I show you what I'm working with.” April then reached down and pulled her tank top over her head. Now it was Jonathon's turn to stare dumbly as he stared at April's large breasts in a tight bra. He still couldn't believe that such a small girl could have such large breasts. “Well it certainly looks like you like what you see,” April said as she watched Jonathon's cock throb in anticipation. “Let me show you the rest now,” April said as she reached behind her to unclasp her bra. Jonathon could only stare as April's breasts fell out of her bra as she unhooked and let it fall from her chest. Her pendulous breasts sagged slightly from their large size but looked absolutely huge compared to her tiny waist. “Wow!” was all Jonathon could say as he stared at April's gorgeous half naked form. He hadn't even realized that he had reached down to start stroking his dick until he realized that April was watching how he stroked his dick. “Glad to see that you enjoy the view right now,” April said as she smiled watching Jonathon stroking his cock while staring at her. “Sorry I didn't even realize I was doing that,” Jonathon said as he let go of his cock, slightly embarrassed that he had been so openly masturbating to April. “Hey don't be embarrassed by that. I actually think its pretty hot watching you masturbate while looking at me but I have something else in mind right now,” April said as she walked over close to Jonathon. She leaned up to kiss him and he had to lean down to kiss her since she was so much shorter than him. As they kissed deeply Jonathon reached up and palmed one of April's large breasts. He could feel her moan into his mouth as he massaged her large, full breast. They continued kissing for a few moments before April broke away from the kiss and lightly kissed her way down Jonathon's body before pausing at his cock. April stared at the large throbbing cock in front of her before taking it in her mouth. Jonathon moaned as April started sucking on his large cock. He couldn't believe how good April was at sucking dick. He reached down and stroked her long raven black hair as she continued sucking his cock and moaned, “Oh my gosh April you are so good at that. Keep sucking my dick.” April smiled and moaned around Jonathon's big cock, which only increased his pleasure. “Oh my this is a big cock. I barely get it in my mouth,” April said as she pulled Jonathon's cock out of her mouth for a moment. April then started sucking on Jonathon's big throbbing cock again before pulling it back out of her mouth. “While I love sucking that big cock of yours I have a much better place to put it,” April said as she stood back up and slid off her tiny shorts along with her panties. She then stood before Jonathon completely naked as he admired her gorgeous naked body. “So what do you think? Does my naked body meet your approval?” April said to Jonathon as she smiled seeing his stunned expression. Jonathon stared at April's amazing naked body, which was more beautiful than he could have imagined before saying, “I always knew you were gorgeous but oh my gosh you look absolutely amazing naked.” “Well as much as I enjoy having you stare at my naked body I can think of several more fun things we can do together,” April said happily to Jonathon before she hopped onto her bed waiting for him. At first Jonathon was almost too stunned at April's suggestion to react but once he got back to himself he yanked his shirt off and pulled his shorts the rest of the way off and climbed onto April's bed with the beautiful girl and began kissing her again. April could feel Jonathon's large erect cock rubbing against her legs as he made out with her. Finally she pushed his head away for a moment and said, “Could you eat me out first cause like the rest of my body, besides these big boobs of mine, I'm really small down there and I've never been with anyone nearly as big as you before.” “Sure I can do that for you. I actually really enjoy eating a girl out and trying to make her cum,” Jonathon said to April smiling confidently to himself. He then began kissing his way down April beautiful body. He started kissing down her neck before kissing her along her collarbone. Then he kissed down between the valley of her amazing breasts before coming back and holding up her large breasts and kissing the underside of her boobs. April seemed to enjoy this as her body stiffened up while he kissed the underside of her breasts so he continued kissing them while making his way to her stiff nipples. Once he sucked on one of her hard nipples he knew he had hit a sensitive spot as her whole body reacted as she stiffened beneath him and groaned from pleasure. Jonathon smiled knowing the pleasure he was giving her and then kissed her other breast in a similar manner to very enjoyable results for April. Once he had finished teasing her large breasts he started kissing his way down her very tight stomach. He was quite impressed with how tight and strong her stomach was and he enjoyed kissing and caressing her torso. April loved what he was doing to her stomach. It was halfway between tickling her and hitting all of her pleasure spots. It was like he was somehow confusing her body about how it should feel but it felt absolutely amazing all the same. Finally Jonathon got down to his prize between April's legs. He pushed her legs apart to reveal her pussy to him and he could see her moisture already leaking pretty profusely from her small vagina. Even just looking at her pussy he could see that April hadn't been lying when she said she was tight. Even with all the pleasure he had been giving her it looked like her pussy had barely opened despite all the juices leaking out of her. He wrapped one of his strong arms around her leg to hold her tight while he kissed along her inner thigh. This caused April to take in a large gasp of air and say, “Shit you are way tooooo good at teasing a girl but enough teasing now I want to feel the tongue of yours inside of me now.” Jonathon looked up at April's beautiful face and smiled at her again before kissing her leg one final time. He then dived between April's legs kissing the lips of her pussy before bringing his hands up to spread her open a bit more. Once he opened her pussy more he was surprised how much wetness leaked out of her. He immediately tried to lick up all of her leaking wetness causing April to squirm against his arms holding her down and she was moaning much louder. Jonathon continued his tongue assault on April's pussy trying to catch all of her leaking wetness in his mouth. He had to admit that while he didn't always enjoy the taste of eating women out, April actually tasted really good and he just wanted to get more of her sweet juices. April was moaning so loud now and she was holding Jonathon's head between her legs while her other hand groped one of her large heavy breasts. Finally she realized she couldn't take anymore and groaned very loud, “Oooohhhhh my gossssssh Jonathon! Don't stooooop! I'mmmmm soooooooo close!” Jonathon realized that it was time to finish April off and he moved his tongue higher making contact with her clit. He then worked at massaging her clit with his tongue and this made April explode. “Ohhhhhh Shitttttttt!” April practically screamed, though Jonathon didn't hear much of her orgasmic scream because she clamped her legs around his head during her orgasm. Jonathon could feel her legs shaking against his head as she rode through her orgasm. Finally it was too much for April and she spread her legs pulling Jonathon's head away from her over stimulated pussy. She dragged his head back up to hers so she could kiss him again not even giving him an opportunity to take a breath. After kissing April for a bit Jonathon broke from the kiss to catch his breath. April moaned beneath him and held his naked body tight saying, “Holy shit I've never cum so hard. You are really good with your tongue.” Jonathon smiled down at April and said, “Well are you ready to feel something even better now?” April looked down between her legs where Jonathon's large cock was standing tall just inches from her very wet pussy. She then looked back up at Jonathon and nodded yes. Jonathon reached between them and lined his hard cock up with her pussy and rubbed the fat head of his cock against her moist pussy lips. April moaned feeling Jonathon's cock rub against her pussy. Then Jonathon tried to push his cock inside of April but her pussy would hardly open to accept his large invader. He pulled back and then lined up again and was finally able to get the head of his cock inside of April's very tight pussy. “Oh my gosh you weren't kidding when you said you were tight babe. You have a really small pussy,” Jonathon moaned as he felt April's snug pussy gripping every inch of his very stiff erection. April tensed up as Jonathon's fat head stretched her pussy open, but as he moved his head along the sensitive entrance to her pussy April felt herself suddenly tense up and she had an orgasm on just the head of Jonathon's cock. Jonathon could feel her pussy squeezing the head of his and looked back down at her questioningly, “Did you just have an orgasm just from me penetrating you?” April looked up at him and nodded still having a hard time believing that she had cum just from the head of Jonathon's penis. Jonathon slowly worked more and more of his cock into April. April was moaning with pain and pleasure at every inch Jonathon pushed inside her little vagina. Finally she felt Jonathon push against more resistance then normal. He pulled back and then pushed past the resistance and April realized that he had just pushed deeper inside of her than any guy before and when she looked down she could tell that he still had more of his cock to push inside of her. “Holy shit, you have a fucking huge cock Jonathon. I feel like I'm losing my virginity all over again,” April moaned as she scratched her nails along Jonathon's back. Jonathon smiled back down at April and said, “While I appreciate the compliment babe I can't possibly be that big to you even if you do have a really small pussy.” April looked back at him and said, “I'm not just trying to build you up. From what I saw earlier you look like you are at least two inches longer than any guy I've ever been with and ahhhh you are definitely a lot thicker than any guy I've been with. I've never felt a guy so deeeep insiiide off meeeee!” April breathlessly moaned the last part as she had another orgasm on Jonathon's dick as he finally hit the back of her pussy. Jonathon had to hold tight to April's shaking body as she came really hard on his cock. He couldn't believe how tight she was squeezing his dick. He especially enjoyed feeling the back of her pussy grabbing onto the head of his dick. It took so much of his willpower to hold off blowing his load inside of the beautiful orgasming girl beneath him. Finally April seemed to relax a bit and he looked back down at her saying, “Oh my gosh girl not only do you have a really tight pussy but it must be very sensitive too cause I've never had a girl cum so quickly on me much less cum twice.” April smiled as she tried to catch her breath and said, “I don't normally cum this much so quickly but your big dick just feels really good inside of me. But don't stop fucking me now cause I want to cum a few more times on this huge dick.” She then reached up and grabbed Jonathon's head to make out with him while he slowly started thrusting his cock in and out of her small pussy. April moaned into the kiss as she felt Jonathon's fat cock start moving inside of her pussy again. Jonathon could feel April's pussy massaging his cock as he was sliding in and out of her and he knew he would be able to hold back from her clenching pussy for very long and he wanted to enjoy this. He continued kissing April while he brought one of his hands up to caress one of her heavy breasts. As he started caressing her breasts he felt April moan into his mouth and he started thrusting harder into her tight pussy as she adjusted to his size. All the sudden he felt her pussy grip down on his penis again as she had another orgasm. She basically screamed into his mouth from their kiss and once again he gripped her waist tightly with his arm to just try and hold her steady for a bit as she shook from her orgasm. “Damn April you are a sexy little orgasming firecracker,” Jonathon said to April laughing at her dazed look as she tried to recover from her orgasm, but as soon as her pussy had relaxed around Jonathon's cock he had started thrusting inside of her again. April had barely recovered from her last orgasm before she started having another orgasm. She wrapped both her legs and arms around Jonathon's body so that he could barely move and was forced to stop moving his cock inside of her. “Oh my, gosh I can't believe you are making me cum so much Jonathon but please just let me catch my breath for a moment,” April said to Jonathon in between deep breaths as she tried to recover from her quick multiple orgasms. Jonathon tried to remain still with his cock buried deep inside of April's tight pussy. He continued groping her big breasts as the final spasms of her orgasm continued gripping his dick. He then leaned down to kiss and licks one of her large breasts while he groped the other. “Ohhhh that feels so good,” April, moaned as he resumed his thrusting. “Don't stoooppppp! Ohhhhh don't stooooppppp! I'mmmmm soooooo clooooose,” April screamed as she came on his cock again. She tried to wrap her arms and legs tightly around Jonathon again to stop his thrusting but he was having none of it this time cause he could feel himself getting close to cumming as well. “Ohhhh April I can't stoooopppp I'mmmm gettttting sooooo close. Do you want me to pull out?” Jonathon asked realizing just in time that he wasn't sure if it was okay to cum inside of April. April grabbed a hold of him and said, “Don't you dare pull that big cock out of me. I want to feel you shooting all of your cum inside of me.” That was all Jonathon needed to hear and he made one last deep thrust inside of April and released himself. April could feel his fat cock pulse and then she could feel the cum as Jonathon shoot his load against the back of her pussy. Feeling his big, fat cock ejaculating inside of her was too much for April and she felt herself orgasming again as she wrapped her body around Jonathon. Once he felt April's pussy squeezing the cum out of his ejaculating penis Jonathon reached up to grab one of April's big, heavy tits and held on for dear life. They both continued experiencing their orgasms until Jonathon couldn't take it anymore and collapsed on top of April. She barely noticed this though as she was too deep into her pleasure. Finally they were both done and able to relax as they tried to catch their breath from the highs of their intense orgasms. Jonathon started to slide his cock out of April but feeling her tight pussy still squeezing his sensitive prick as he removed it from her hot body was almost too much for him. April could feel Jonathon's cock sliding along her sensitive pussy walls as he pulled out from her. Even though he was shrinking after his orgasm his cock still felt very big inside of her and April could have sworn she had another orgasm while he was pulling out but with all the pleasure overload that she had just experienced she couldn't be sure. Finally Jonathon was able to pull out of April and relaxed on the bed beside him. She leaned over and kissed him again before saying, “Oh my gosh that was amazing and we will definitely have to do that again.” “You don't have to tell me twice,” Jonathon said still trying to catch his breath beside April, “But first I'm going to have to catch my breath so I can walk again.” April laughed at him and said, “You walk again. Please I'm not going to be able to walk again for a week after having that tree trunk you call a cock shoved inside of me so many times. I still can't believe how many times you made me cum but that was amazing.” Jonathon leaned over and began making out with April again while reaching one hand down to caress one of her big beautiful breasts. April moaned into his mouth from his groping hand on her breast before breaking the kiss to say, “Now don't start something you can't finish again.” Jonathon smiled at April before leaning down to suck on her other breast and April noticed that he was stroking his once again hard cock. “Oh my gosh how are you hard again? It felt like you shoot a galleon of cum inside of me just a minute ago.” Jonathon looked back up at April saying, “It probably would have been even more cum if I hadn't masturbated while thinking about you in my room before I came here.” April was at first taken back by this statement but then realized she was actually kind of turned on knowing that Jonathon had masturbated himself to orgasm while thinking about her. Without even realizing it she brought her hand down to her still sensitive pussy and started playing with herself as she watched Jonathon stroke his hard cock. Her pussy was still very sensitive from all of her previous orgasms and she knew she could probably make herself cum again. Just as she was getting close to cumming she felt Jonathon grab her hand. She was at first disappointed that he wasn't letting her cum but then she realized he was replacing her hand with his own. She moaned from the pleasure of having Jonathon suck on one of her sensitive breasts while he groped the other one and fingered her to a quickly approaching orgasm. She didn't want to leave him high and dry so she brought the hand that hand been inside her pussy over and began to stroke his once again rock hard cock. April tried to concentrate on stroking Jonathon's cock but she was losing all control as she approached another orgasm. Finally it broke and she squeezed Jonathon's cock hard as she orgasmed again on his penetrating fingers. Once she was done with her orgasm she relaxed on the bed and realized that her hand was still wrapped around Jonathon's cock she started stroking his cock again determined to get him off one last time after all the orgasms he had given her. With the way his cock was pulsing in her hand she could tell that it wouldn't take long for him to cum again. Jonathon confirmed this saying, “Oh my gosh that feels so goooood! My cock is still soooooo sensitive from being inside of your squeezing pussy. I'm getting soooooo close!” Finally Jonathon reached down and replaced April's hand with his own stroking his cock quickly while he mounted April's tiny body. From all the times she had noticed him starting at her big tits April knew exactly what he wanted. April cupped her tits to display them for Jonathon and said, “Come on Jonathon cum for me again. Spray that big load all over these tits. I know you want to cum all over my big tits.” This was too much for Jonathon and his body lurched and he started blasting cum all over April's tits. He came for so long and by the time he was done April's breasts and chest were covered in his semen. Once Jonathon let go of his cock to relax April leaned up and took the big head of his over-stimulated dick in her mouth and sucked on it. Jonathon groaned as he shot the last remaining drop of cum he had into April's mouth before pushing her head away. He then plopped down on the bed beside April and relaxed as he tried to catch his breath. April leaned over to kiss him again and said, “Well I guess after that you are too tired to walk back to your dorm room so you can stay here for the night.” Jonathon turned to look at her and said, “I don't even think I could walk to your doorway right now much less to my dorm room, so I'm content as can be to stay right here all night.” April leaned down to kiss his sweaty forehead before getting up saying, “Well right now I need a shower to wash off the galleon of jizz dripping off my tits but once I'm done in the shower I'm going to come back here and snuggle with you and your big cock all night.” April then hopped up from the bed to head to the shower. Jonathon watched her sexy ass sway as she grabbed her towel before heading to the shower. It just so happened that April's bed looked directly into her bathroom and looked right at the shower. She decided to have some more fun with Jonathon as she didn't even close the bathroom door and left the shower wide open. As he watched her ass sway while she walked into the bathroom Jonathon noticed that April wasn't going to close the door. He was only too happy to watch the show as she rinsed his jizz off of her glorious breasts. April discretely looked over and noticed Jonathon was watching her in the shower. Even though she knew he was exhausted from all of his previous orgasms she couldn't help but notice that his big cock seemed to be getting hard again. Well this relationship seems like it's going to be a lot of fun, she thought to herself as she rinsed Jonathon's cum off of her breasts. by zachattack163 for Literotica

 Finding the Ultimate Trophy Wife. by  Sustainer. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.  No matter what they may admit to, every man desires to have an obedient, submissive, beautiful trophy wife. Conversely, every woman secretly desires to be a perfect, subservient possession who is adored and cared for, objectified and kept captive while provided firm direction and absolved of all guilt surrounding sexual latitude- since her sexual conduct is no longer her choice, but rather, her solemn and sacred marriage duty. Every man wants this. Every woman secretly longs for this.Through luck and industry, I have become a wealthy man. This alone is infinitely attractive to women. No matter what they may claim or espouse, how much they assert their feminism or independence, a woman desires a wealthy man to provide for them and offer financial security. Other than my wealth, and my sexual appetite, I am an utterly unremarkable man. Some women, more than you may imagine, are willing to exchange their full sexual servitude in for financial security and social status. My wife is such a woman.I found her in a gentleman's club. An upscale topless club where young women danced on stage in lingerie and revealing costumes, performing exotic dance routines for assembled clients while revealing their breasts and stripping to a G-string. Following their performance, the young girls would circulate among the patrons, making small talk and soliciting private lap dances in a more private setting in the back rooms of the club for large tips. This was the perfect resource to find what I was looking for. Firstly, it acted as a kind of living catalog. Without the absurd constraints and antiquated conventions of “dating”, I could quickly review a large number of potential trophy wives before beginning the indoctrination into my marriage and trophy wife training and optimization program. I am a businessman, and as such, I admire efficiency and a well-run process. In advance of my trophy wife assessment and selection I consulted with a friend who is a marriage counselor and a behavioral psychologist. He holds a Ph.D. in training psychology. After describing my objectives to him in obtaining the ideal trophy wife, he and I worked together closely under contract for months to create an optimal, scientifically configured, trophy wife selection, indoctrination and training program. This included an ongoing maintenance and administration routine for my eventual trophy wife. Once our perfect trophy wife curriculum was developed, I simply went to various upscale gentleman's clubs to locate the very best trophy wife to my specific tastes and purposes. She must have brown hair and brown eyes. Round cheeks and a full face with a round nose. Preferably European in heritage. While her figure must fall within very specific parameters for hip measurement, leg length, buttocks shape, overall height and weight, her breast size and shape are not critical at intake since modern breast augmentation surgery means that any girl can have any breasts. Perfect breasts exactly to my liking would be an add-on at a specific phase of the acquisition and indoctrination process. In fact, consultation with the cosmetic surgeon who was already contracted to perform my prospective trophy wife's optimization had given me specific guidelines to look for in shopping for the right candidate. It was best to start with a young girl, 18-20, who was a 32 or 34 B cup bra size. This would be the perfect platform for creating a large, firm, high-breasted girl who would be a tailor-made 32-34DD cup after upgrade. After her work was completed, she would have large, firm, high breasts with dark, upturned nipples atop big areolae that puffed out from her tits in a constant state of erection and apparent arousal. Her hips should be full, her buttocks round, firm and elevated, her waist trim and narrow, tapering down from her curvy, reproductive hips. Her legs should be moderately long with adequately full, not too-skinny calves and healthy, firm thighs since stockings are a particular fetish of mine, among many others. The perfect selection would be free of tattoos and, in the best of worlds, have nipples that were already large and dark in color, symmetrical and outsized to her breast size so they would scale up nicely to her new, much larger breasts. Puffy nipples are the most desirable, but if all other pre-existing physical factors are excellent, my cosmetic surgeon told me about a procedure whereby nipples and areolae could be enlarged, darkened and made to protrude more to my liking. I personally inspected a young girl he had performed the puffy-nipple enhancement procedure on, and the results were remarkable. Once my selection criteria, recruiting and indoctrination processes were finalized, I went out looking. After several enjoyable weeks of shopping at local gentleman's clubs there was an epiphany. A young girl, 5'3" tall, long, brown hair, enormous brown eyes, swaying hips, round buttocks and the most beautiful face and button nose I had ever seen, sat in my lap and asked if I wanted a dance. It was impossible to refuse. I suspected immediately that I had found my quarry. She danced for me as I reclined in a lounge chair in a private room, swaying in the shadowy light to soft music, then straddling my lap, stripping off her sheer, lacy bra, grabbing my hands and placing them directly on her breasts. Then she began to gyrate on my swelling erection, clad only in a little, shiny black thong panty. She leaned forward, pressing her tits to me, and whispered in my ear, “Back here you can do almost anything you want. $100 a song Sir.” I felt her natural tits, and they were quite nice, likely a large “B” or “C” cup. An excellent starting point. Her hips were full and girlish, her buttocks spectacular and round, the skin smooth and even in tone from what I could see in this light. Her lips were large and I felt them on my neck when I leaned forward. Somewhat unusual for an exotic dancer to kiss a client on the neck. Her arms and legs were beautiful, her overall figure full and round. And that hair, my God, that beautiful mane of cascading, natural brown hair. Luxurious. The gentle grinding of her thin thong panty crotch on my erect cock inside my pants had me soaked in precum. After three songs, I grabbed her firmly beneath the arms and moved her slightly away from me. She had a slightly surprised expression, then smiled, “Enough?” she asked. “I have a proposition for you, young lady. Would you be willing to meet outside this club for dinner, for, perhaps, two or three hours? It would only be dinner and conversation, I assure you, in a public place. Nothing to risk. Everything to gain.” She made an overly quizzical expression. “Oh. A proposition? Ah. You know we aren't supposed to be doing that.” “Five thousand dollars for dinner young lady. And I buy your outfit for the night. No funny business. No sex. Nothing weird. You and I, dinner in a nice restaurant and a few hours of conversation. That's all. No risk. All reward. What do you say?” “Um. Sounds nice. Possibly. Maybe…” She cooed. She circled her thong-covered hips one more time on my lap, pressing down on my hard cock inside my pants extra hard. “You buy one more dance, and I'll think about it. But I need to know your real name. I'm going to check you out online before I decide. In the meantime, are your pants still getting tighter… and wetter? I'm soaked. My panties are almost soaked through. I'm going to have to go back and change after I'm done with you.” In Part 2, I make a unique proposal to the young lady “I am looking for a wife who will perform any and all sex acts with proficiency and enthusiasm at my command. This includes sharing and group sex, bondage, exhibitionism, oral, vaginal and anal sex along with other activities such as performing and appearing in pornographic videos and photographs for public distribution. In return for this arrangement, my wife will live in opulence and receive a generous stipend, along with other material benefits. After a systematic and exhaustive search for the best candidate to be my obedient, entirely promiscuous wife, you are my choice young lady.” This is what I would tell her tonight at dinner. In addition to a sumptuous dinner in a beautiful restaurant, this would be the offer on the table. It took some time, but the young girl I had found and selected agreed to my dinner invitation. Knowing that we act how we dress, I had provided her wardrobe for the night: a simple but elegant, snug-fitting black dress with a low neckline, a Frederick's of Hollywood Exxtreme Cleavage add-2 cup size push-up bra in black satin, a very small, sheer, black G-string panty, nude stay-up thigh-highs and delicate black, strappy, open-toe heels. There was also an elegant pearl necklace and earrings in the ensemble I provided to her. It was a simple outfit, but one that highly sexualized her in an elegant way. To complete her outfit, I included a crystal vial of Yves Saint Laurent Black Opium perfume, because no ensemble is complete without a treat for all of the senses- sight, touch, and smell. She received her wardrobe by courier two days before our dinner date. Dinner would be at a friend of mine's restaurant, a five-star place on the river downtown. I reserved the best table and paid the restaurant in advance to remove the two tables closest to us so we could speak candidly without being overheard. My new little whore was a vision when she stepped out of her Uber. She had cleaned up incredibly well, and the young lady put obvious effort into her appearance for our dinner meeting tonight. That was a promising sign. Her hair was in loose curls, cascading down her back in a bouncy mane of luxurious brunette. Her make-up was without flaw, understated and elegant. Her lipstick suggested a hint of drama, but was not too apparent. The pearls draped perfectly from her neck to her décolletage, and the little earrings added a well-coordinated finish to her beautiful presentation. I judged her sizes well. Her firm breasts heaved at the top of the snug, plunging little black dress. The black, add 2-cup-size 34C push-up bra I sent her looked opulent under this dress. Her delicious young cleavage was swollen, soft, round and smooth, bulging up and out of her neckline. I'm sure that tiny, snug little black sheer thong panty was just barely there underneath her dress and above her nude thigh-highs. As a dancer, she was no-doubt waxed smooth down there. This, of course, would remain my ongoing requirement, one of many to come. She looked absolutely magnificent. Better than I had hoped. She was beginning to seem even more like a fine candidate for a wife. I held the door, she stepped through. I couldn't help but notice her pretty little buttocks under the snug, little black dress. It was petite, high, protruding and firm. There was a noticeable sway to her alluring walk. Not a hint of panty line because of the little G-string I sent her. The satiny black fabric of the dress seemed to glide just slightly over her smooth, mostly nude skin underneath. She handled the high heels well for a young girl, no doubt a skill acquired in her profession. Good. Very promising. The hostess directed us to my table. My little candidate had the poise to stand politely while I pulled her chair out for her to be seated. This was an excellent sign. It meant she was somehow refined. How a little 18-year old topless dancer learned this poise, I had no idea, but it boded well. We sat near the huge window overlooking the river. Best seat in the restaurant. Most private too. “I hope you enjoy our dinner my dear, and our conversation. You are truly a vision tonight. You look magnificent. Everything fit well, I trust?” “It did. Not sure how you figured out my sizes so well, but even the shoes, and the other things… They all fit perfectly. Thank you. Ah, do I get to…” “Keep them?” I returned. “Yes. Am I supposed to keep all this?” “These items are yours young lady, for accepting my humble invitation. I appreciate it very much. It's a delight to be here with you. Truly. You look so beautiful. No one could make this ensemble look as alluring, and my tastes are very discriminating. Actually, you are much more beautiful here, tonight, than at your workplace. That says a lot.” She sat quietly for a moment, glanced down, then seemed to summon some resolve and looked up at me. “Thank you.” There was a noticeable lean forward in her posture suddenly. The waiter appeared at just that instant, introduced himself, took drink orders and left a list of appetizers to start the evening. His arrival quelled whatever it was she had leaned forward to ask. He stepped away. She began. “What is this about? I mean, why did you ask me out?” She was right to the point. Admirable. Suggests that perhaps others had dealt with her less than honestly. “I want to make a proposition to you. It is a significant one, and I wager it will take some time on your part to fully consider it, as well such a proposition should. Along with my proposition comes a plan. And a proposal. Literally.” She remained seated upright, but now looking at me with very wide, very brown, eyes. “I'm interested in recruiting a wife.” Silence hung in the air. Her posture frozen. Continuing to fix her wide eyes on me. I calmly reached for my water glass and sipped some Perrier. Let the comment hang in the now-heavy air. She reached for her glass, likely in awkward mimicry but also, I wager, because her mouth was suddenly dry. “I'm sorry My Dear. Let me explain further. I'm a busy, and systematic man. People say that I am very focused. I say that is normal, and all else is abnormal. When I set about a project, I make a deliberate plan. And I make lofty goals. Excellence in everything I do. Simplicity in my plans. And always, strict honesty and openness. Some people find this awkward.” I fixed my look on her, not glaring, but looking into her wide, brown eyes with sincerity. “Young lady, you are perfection. You are beautiful. Beautiful beyond description, and this is a magnificent gift. You are poised. I don't know how you've acquired this quality, but it is rare today. Especially for a young lady. In only the last fifteen minutes since our arrival tonight I've observed that in you. The way you stepped out of the car when you arrived. You let me open the door to the restaurant for you. Waited for me to do it. You stood politely and in a dignified manner while I pulled your chair out for you. I'm not sure where you learned these things, but they are valuable to me. Precious even. As valuable as your appearance, which, as I've said, is absolutely opulent.” She appeared to ease somewhat. Soften. But a learned cynicism and caution remained. I could see that. “So, I am looking for a wife. A beautiful, poised, submissive sexual servant wife. A devoted, capable and willing young lady to join me in life's finer things. Travel. Entertainment. And especially, sexual activities, a priority of mine. I'm interested in nearly every sexual activity. And I'd like you to join me in them if you find the terms of my proposal, and of course, myself, acceptable and to your agreement.” Her silence remained. She seemed frozen, taking all this in. I had expected that, so I decided to divert for a few moments and return the conversation to that of a simple dinner date. “But, enough of this business and life talk. Let's table my offer for now and simply enjoy the evening and try to get to know each other a little. That is, of course, the first step My Dear, and I am very thorough.” We placed an order for appetizers and drinks. Neither of us drank alcohol, another good sign. She appeared to relax some as the first course arrived and the conversation lightened. She began dancing at 18. Was going to turn 19 in six weeks. I noted her impending birthday. She revealed little, but ask many questions. Some were remarkably matrimonial, which was a good sign. She asked me about how I made a living. When the expanse of my ventures became apparent, she did well to not appear overly impressed, as though it was common to her. “Have you ever been married?” She asked. I told her I had been too busy building my businesses. I told her I never felt I was in a position to make an offer like I was proposing now, and that I knew it would be extraordinary to find a girl to agree to my terms without significant incentives. The conversation lapsed back to my offer. “Listen young lady, I know my offer is incredibly forward, very presumptuous- at least now it is, and you have almost no reason to take it seriously. I realize this, and I respect any cynicism. It is well founded in today's world.” She fumbled with a piece of shrimp on her plate, licked her beautifully polished finger, swigged some Perrier, and kept her huge, brown eyes on me as I spoke. “But, you must acknowledge the practicality of my offer. Consider the alternatives, in your future, your life. And, I intend to prove to you that my offer is authentic and trustworthy before you should even offer a response.” Silence from her. She dabbed the corner of her mouth with the napkin from her lap. For an eighteen-year-old girl, she was accomplished at keeping her cool, holding her cards close. “This is a lot to consider young lady. Allow me to make an interim suggestion. Think about my offer for a few days. If you would like to explore it further, completely without commitment or obligation, then join me on a holiday. Perhaps we can visit Thailand, a favorite of mine. Or, Sri Lanka. I know of a beautiful resort there with over-water bungalows. It's up to you. Perhaps you'd enjoy a week in Nice, France. Another favorite of mine. At the Hotel Negresco along the Promenade des Anglais. I know beautiful cafés there. If you love coffee, you'll love the breakfasts. And the bakeries.” The waiter returned with dinner menus. “Consider my offer during this upcoming week young lady, and let's enjoy our dinner. We have plenty of time to discuss the specifics. For tonight, let's just enjoy each other's company, my friend's wonderful dining and a beautiful evening, made all the more beautiful by you.” by Sustainer for Literotica .

Mom's Hot Friend, Rachel Beautiful mature woman Joins Our Family Vacation on the beach. By Stonemarten. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. At the time of this story, I was about 30 years old and still near the peak of my virility; I had recently broken-up from a long-term relationship and feeling a little bruised by the experience, though I never felt lonely, as I've always had good mates around me, both male and female. My mum used to take short holidays out-of-season at a quiet beach resort in Spain and as my dad was constantly working, she often used to share her apartment with AuntyRachel. Rachel wasn't really my Aunty, but a very close friend of my mother's youth. I was told she was very close to us when I was a baby, and that's when she accepted the honorary title of Aunty, by my parents.  She'd married and moved away, but a couple years ago she was divorced. She never had children, so she renewed her connection with mum and the nickname "Aunty" seemed about right. Mum and Aunty were always very close, but I had almost no familiarity with her. She was a fine looking, mature woman in her late fifties and kept very fit and healthy for her age. She had mid-brown hair, which lightened a little in the sun and slight crows-feet around the eyes, for she was always sunning herself, giving her a lovely overall tan. Rachel was not slim, not fat, but curvaceous, with large boobs (I'd say D Cup) and a flattish tummy, a good sized bum with only a hint of cellulite; she went to the gym regularly and was in good shape for her age. Because mum knew I was a little down in the dumps, she asked whether I wished to join her and Rachel for a few days relaxing in the sunshine, eating some healthy Mediterranean food and swimming in the warm sea; not a regular prospect for me when living in Scotland! Up to then, I hadn't spent much time with Rachel, as I lived a long way from my parents since leaving for uni. My folks lived in the South of England. When I had met 'Aunty' while visiting my folks, she had always seemed very vivacious and friendly and I did like the look of her, having a bit of a penchant for mature women. Their little Riviera apartment was on the first floor of a well-kept, but almost deserted block, quite up-market, as the unit had three large bedrooms all on-suite. We each had our own room and space, a cozy arrangement, where we could come and go doing our own thing. My mum, who was a bit of an amateur artist, was off painting really good watercolor paintings; Rachel liked to read books and generally relax in the sunshine, whilst I went off early morning nature and bird-watching, which has always been my special thing (love-making excluded). A Stroll On The Beach Late one afternoon, mum was due to drive to a local beauty spot to paint a sunset and suggested that Rachel and I should perhaps go for a wander along the beach, as the weather was lovely. Just then Rachel strolled into the living room in a skimpy bikini, revealing her lush cleavage and deeply tanned body. How could I say 'no'? We set out together heading westwards along the wide sandy beach, which was almost deserted, except for the odd dog walker. Rachel was dressed in a yellow and white striped bikini with her bottom half wrapped in a light blue sarong. I was wearing t-shirt and swimming shorts. We walked slowly besides each other chatting away warmed by the sun. At one stage, Rachel took my hand and so we strolled hand-in-hand like a couple, but this wasn't a surprise to me as she was naturally an affectionate person. She took genuine interest in my life and preferences, even asking about my sex life and preferences? She treated me as a peer, not as a nephew. When I told her my recent relationship lacked any variety, she gasped; "She wouldn't even let you eat her?" Did she blow you? "No, and no." I said. It was getting hot, so Rachel undid her sarong, so looking down at her bottom, I thought I'd compliment her by saying: "wow, even your ass is tanned brown;" I said, while pulling down my own swim shorts at the back to show her my somewhat paler backside.  She smiled graciously at my compliment. "It's not just my ass that's brown" she said, reaching back to undo her bikini top and letting loose her large, tanned boobs. They were fully-bronzed indeed, sagging slightly of course, but otherwise perfect, with lovely dark brown nipples. "Take your shorts and t-shirt off" she said: "there's no-one around and you could do with getting some sun on your whiter bits". Amazingly, her confidence rubbed off on me and I took off my shirt and pulled my shorts off, becoming totally naked beside her. She put my garments in her beach bag, along with her sarong. My body was in good shape in those days though with a flat stomach and muscles defined from martial arts and the gym. How the hell did I muster up such confidence? So there we were, strolling along hand-in-hand with the only scrap of clothing between the two of us being Rachel's little bikini bottom. Rachel looked amazing and the sway of her hips as she moved caused a slight tumescence in my prick which she couldn't help but notice, as it swung a little from side to side. A couple moments later it was clubbing my thighs in a rhythm set by my walking pace.  All of a sudden, she dropped her hand from mine and reached over instead to grasp my swaying cock in her hand. "Your poor cock is getting knocked around. Such a shame to see such a beautiful phallus being treated so." She said as she led me along at a slower pace. This pleasant surprise immediately had my cock swelling and hardened to a long, thick erection, which she began stroking up and down slowly, whilst sporting a wide smile and wicked glint in her eyes, "what a lovely big boy" she exclaimed. A little way ahead of us was a small break between the sand dunes and an amused Rachel led me towards this gap, pulling me behind her by the cock in a rather comical manner.  I said nothing but anticipated anything could happen next. When we were hidden from view, she released me and spread-out her sarong on the sand. She then took me by the cock and guided me down, kneeling next to where she stood, then pushing me down onto my back in front of her. Dropping onto her knees between my thighs, she leaned her head down towards my rampant cock and placed the engorged pink head into her luscious mouth. Grabbing the shaft and wanking it, she licked and sucked my cock head and down to my balls, causing me to moan and shudder with pleasure; Rachel also gave out little moans, clearly enjoying the effect on me. After a few exquisite minutes, Rachel stood-up and quickly shed her bikini bottoms, moving forward to straddle my firm manhood that she placed between her spreading thighs. Rubbing its head for a few seconds against her moist labia, she eased down slowly to accommodate the thick shaft. Rachel's moist cunt may not have been the tightest, but it was certainly the hottest and wettest I'd ever felt, it was amazing and she could firmly grip me tightly. It took all my will-power not to ejaculate into her right there and then. Fortuitously for my ego, it was this lovely older lady that came first, as even after the first couple of pumps, Rachel was contorting forward and whimpering loudly as she convulsed over and over in a massive orgasm, gushing juices and clamping onto my thick shaft. Rachel's soft, brown tits bounced up and down gloriously as she rode me, pumping up and down on my swollen cock, as we both moaned and groaned in unison. I reached-up to grab and squeeze them, flicking my thumbs over her erect nipples as I did so; within seconds this had the desired effect and Rachel spasmed and pitched with the second of her mighty orgasms, which seemed to go on and on, her face contorted and mouth wide open. After a minute or so of further humping, Rachel rose up a little and I pushed her gently sideways onto her back. Straddling between her wide open legs, my head descended towards her womanhood, my tongue lapping at her engorged lips and clitoris like a cat at the cream; a few seconds of this had Rachel bucking and cumming again, grasping her tits and nipples and arching her back; I carried-on licking for a good five minutes as she gasped and sighed. My rampant cock was straining to return to its hot, wet home, so I moved up and over Rachel, giving her breasts deserved attention with my gaping mouth, before kissing and snogging this beautiful Milf, with our nether organs rubbing against each other. We were so ready for the finale with my favorite love-making position, the missionary. Grabbing my cock by the shaft, I pushed up into her soaking cunt and then plunged with abandon into her lovely body. Over and over I thrust into her, bum bouncing up and down obscenely, cock rodding in and out like a lubricated piston. We were both groaning at the pleasure of it and the pressure was building and building in my sperm-laden balls. Soon I could take it no longer, the site of this beautiful older woman writhing beneath me and the rhythmic squeezing of her cunt on my cock made me explode - jets of warm semen shot from my balls in white spurts through my pulsing shaft, splashing into the intimate depths of the gorgeous Rachel, as she screamed in mutual orgasm at the prize she had won by servicing this rampant young male. After kissing, cuddling and cleaning ourselves up, we set-off back down the beach holding hands as the sun was setting behind us, a little sheepish, as we didn't want mum to find-out what we had done. What was certain though, was that there was no way my lovely mature Rachel would be escaping my lusty clutches at least once again before I left for the UK in a few days' time. Fun times in the shower with amazing older woman. Following our illicit encounter on the beach, I only had a couple of days remaining of my holiday in Spain and was desperate to get to grips with Aunty Rachel at least once more before I left. Mum seemed to notice a change of atmosphere between myself and Rachel on the occasions when the three of us were socialising together.. I never seemed to have a chance to be alone with her, as mum was always around, purposely or not. On the last day before I was due to fly back to the UK, I resigned myself to not having another sexy encounter with the gorgeous lady. After lunch together, mum took Rachel out shopping and I went to sunbathe on a lounger and swim in the pool. Later in the afternoon, I went to the apartment to have a shower and to wash off the chlorine. It was a good sized shower and the shower-head was one of those large modern ones that makes you feel like you're standing in a tropical rainstorm. Needless to say, a lot of steam rose-up which fogged-up the place. Soon I was aware that someone had entered the bathroom, but I couldn't see clearly through the steamed-up glass. A manicured hand slid open the glass door to reveal the fully nude, tanned glory of the lovely Rachel. She stepped into the shower and I pulled her gently towards my slippery body, as the warm water cascaded upon us. We immediately started to kiss passionately and my soapy hands stroked and fondled her wonderful curves. Hers in turn ran-up and down my firm, muscular frame. My cock was quickly at full mast, poking rudely against her belly. One of her hands reached down to grasp the thick shaft, wanking it back and forth, causing the bulbous head to roll-in and out of the foreskin; within seconds this had me moaning with pleasure. Her other hand began to cup and soap my sperm laden balls making pre-cum ooze as a result of her double attention. My hands were upon her large, soft boobs, fondling and gently tweaking the lovely brown nipples into rising peaks. I leaned my head down to suckle them, one and then the other. Moving my right hand down between her legs, I ran my fingers up and down her swollen labia and over her little love button, then into her warm, moist cunt. Rachel gasped, delightfully surprised at the expert fingering of such a fine young man. We carried-on frigging each other, our tongues entwining deliciously in the French manner, groaning and mewing. Rachel's mouth suddenly gaped wide in a high-pitched howl as the spasms of orgasm overwhelmed her, love-hole clamping in pulses on my fingers and soaking them with juices. I was sure our secret was now discovered. The whole building had to have heard Rachel's orgasm. She noticed my concern and simply said; "It'll take her at least another 30 minutes to get back here. When we left the shower, we were clean in one way for sure, but very dirty in another, as Rachel leaned over me to envelop my stiff cock in her mouth, sucking and butterfly licking its sensitive head. I grabbed a large bath towel and started drying-us down as Rachel's head bobbed back and forth. Discarding the towel, I followed Rachel into her bedroom admiring her curvy figure, fantastic for a woman now in her midlife. When she turned towards me, I pushed her backwards onto the bed, with my strong body on top of her, opening thighs wide and watching her soft tits bounce up and down. My cock found her cunt with impeccable aim and eased all the way into her warm moist sheath. Rachel may have been a mature woman, but she was a perfect fit for my youthful prick as I began to piston in and out of her. Smooth bronze legs curled around the back of my thighs, as I pumped over and over again to a chorus of: "oh baby, oh baby, oh baby!" With the feeling I was about to cum, I built-up the intensity of my thrusts, so that Rachel could sense it and her cries grew louder as she peaked towards her own climax. I was there and with a guttural growl, erupted, spunk shooting and coating her intimate place with torrents of warm white seed. As if on instinct, Rachel's cunt clenched in uncontrollable spasms as she wailed in the throes of her own orgasm. When mum arrived home sometime later, Rachel and I were in the kitchen drinking wine as if nothing had happened. A conspiratorial grin from Rachel was the only confirmation of our secretive passion. I flew out of Spain the next morning with a renewed sense of joy. I took the train from London to Edinburgh while having the distinct feeling that it wouldn't be long before I would partake again in the pleasures of Rachel, the gorgeous older woman. Lovely, mature Rachel heats-up my wee flat in Edinburgh. My heart raced a little faster when I saw the unmistakable, curvy figure of Aunty Rachel coming towards me down the platform of Waverley Station in Edinburgh. She looked as beautiful as ever as I gathered her up in my arms for a kiss. She was wearing a figure-hugging, light blue dress showing off her ample cleavage, underneath a short, pale yellow jacket and white scarf with blue polka dots. She was looking very summery with her tan, sun-lightened, brown hair and large round sunglasses. I grabbed her suitcase and held her hand as we headed-up onto Princes Street and then on to Rose Street to a pub for a drink, so she could relax after her long journey from the South of England The pub was very busy, so we sat cozily next to each other chatting, whilst I drank my pint of Belhaven Best and she sipped her gin and tonic. Her sweet perfume and the proximity of this luscious, mature woman had my cock swelling a little in my trousers, so I leaned over to kiss her full lips, as our thighs rubbed softly together and her hand gently stroked my knee. After a second round of drinks, I was beginning to feel a bit tipsy and even more horny at the thought of a proper re-acquaintance with this gorgeous creature. We left the pub and took a cab from a nearby taxi-rank for the short journey to my flat in the old city. On closing the door to my cozy wee place, Rachel put her arms around me for a hug and I pushed her gently up against the wall in the hallway so we could kiss passionately, our hands running hungrily over each other's bodies. My fully engorged prick ground against her luscious mound as we snogged, with Rachel rotating her hips a little to allow maximum contact to her sensitive places, making her moan quietly into my mouth, as our tongues fenced and swirled. Breaking-off reluctantly and holding Rachel's hand, I gave her a brief tour of my little bachelor pad at which she was suitably impressed. I had set a romantic table for two in the kitchen and started to cook a light stir-fry with sea-food in my wok, as Rachel chatted to me cheerily over a glass or two of Chablis. Rachel looked even prettier with her eyes sparkling over our candlelight dinner and I felt my seductive banter and boozy, home-made tiramisu was bound to get her in the mood for loving. After the meal, Rachel disappeared into the bathroom, whilst I sat languishing on my sofa with a little dram. She entered the sitting room wearing my toweling bathrobe. As she stood in front of me with a cheeky smile, she undid the belt and slowly slid the robe off her shoulders to reveal a magnificent sight to any young, horny guy like me. Rachel was in the finest lingerie, matching ivory silk bra and panties covered with red roses and silk stockings and suspenders of the same creamy color. With her tan and feminine curves, she looked amazing as she gave a sexy little wiggle and turn for my admiration. I rose to my feet, with a hard cock pressing visibly in my trousers and held her hand above her head as she twirled like in a ballroom dance. Standing back and gazing from her head to her varnished toes with unbridled lust, I gathered her into my arms for a passionate snog. My hands stroked up and down her lovely body and through her hair and she did the same with my manly frame. We carried-on French kissing and moaning gently as my hands cupped and fondled her large, silk-encased globes, thumb flicking softly over her nipples, causing them to poke-out through the shiny fabric. My other hand strayed between her legs to rub up and down her cunt lips, so that moisture seeped on-to my fingers through the silky material. Rachel moaned and held hard onto me, as her knees buckled at the pleasure flashing through her from my dexterous digits. I was desperate to shaft this gorgeous, mature woman, so scooped her into my arms and carried her into my bedroom, throwing her onto my king-sized bed. As I was stripping off my clothing, Rachel spread her thighs and ran her graceful fingers up and down the soaking silk of her panties. "I love your strong, young body" she gasped. When I'd stripped off my boxer shorts and my thick, hard cock bounced-out, she couldn't take her eyes off it and placed her hand inside her panties to rub her sensitive clitty with abandon. I maneuvered my head between her legs and pulled aside her panties to admire her moist cunt, then used the flat of my tongue to lap at her engorged labia. This had Rachel squirming and moaning as she ran her fingers through my hair. Flicking my tongue like a side to side like a lizard on her little bud, whilst fingering her cunt, soon had Rachel arching and spasming in orgasm, squirting some love juice onto my hand and face. Moving up her lovely body, she had undone her bra, freeing me to fondle those fulsome, tanned boobies and suckle and butterfly flick her long, brown nipples to her evident delight. Her hand reached down to grasp my thick cock, jerking it up and down slowly with elegant fingers. "I want that big boy inside of me" she pleaded, rising up and guiding my rampant erection towards her silk covered womanhood. Pulling her panties to one side, she slowly impaled herself down onto the thick shaft, gasping as she did so. "Oh, how you fill me, oh I love it" she moaned and shuddered. Rachel began to ease up and down, soon riding my cock like a desperado, her mouth open wide in ecstasy, as I pumped up into her. Warm love juices and precum mixed and streamed down my pistoning rod, flowing over hairy balls onto the duvet beneath. We were both gasping and groaning in unity, with me so close to exploding and Rachel screaming as she came again, a second huge orgasm pulsing in waves through her gorgeous body. Turning the panting Rachel onto her back, I lay on top kissing her face and neck, as she recovered from such a powerful climax. The head of my engorged prick was probing lightly at her dripping labia and throbbing clit as we petted lovingly. Soon she was ready for me again and reached down to guide my hard cock towards the entrance of her open cunt, then grasped my firm ass, pushing me all the way deep into her soaking love tunnel. I began to thrust, slowly at first and then with gathering pace as Rachel's lovely, hot cunt enticed and squeezed my throbbing shaft. She moaned and cried: "Oh God, oh God" as I pumped her harder and harder, grinding on her clitty on the downward stroke to push her towards heights of desire. Soon, I knew that I could hold out no longer; my aching balls were rising and the pressure within them building to blasting point. In and out, in and out I humped, balls-deep into this beautiful cougar, her wanton body arching upwards to match my thrusts. Then it was there, I was coming, sperm rushing from balls through throbbing shaft, jetting streams of hot white spunk into lovely Rachel's soaking cunt, herself rippling again in orgasm, as if to milk every last spurt of young man's juice into her grasping womb. We lay in each other's arms, gazing into adoring eyes and kissing fondly as we caught our breath from our loving exertions. We had the whole weekend ahead of us and I knew I would have to summon all my youthful strength and energy to satisfy the unbridled lust of this wonderful older woman. Rachel was an incredibly orgasmic, mature woman and I believe I brought-out the very best of her sexuality. By Stonemarten for Literotica

Survivors savor the joy of living, and their bravery turns to romantic discovery.By SilverFoxMullet - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Luckily for me, my room was on the ground floor, as my building has no elevators. I had my key on a lanyard around my neck, and I unlocked the door. I let her precede me inside, and I shut the door once I got in. She looked around the room, which I usually keep fairly neat, but lately it's been immaculate. I am not as active with crutches, so I've stayed in a fair bit the last couple of weeks. And I clean when I get bored."Your room is so neat. I expected, um, sorry, a pigsty. You know, 'guy'?""It's not usually this nice, but I've been staying in a lot recently." Tapping my cast for emphasis.She looked at my leg, then asked "Can I sign your cast?""Only if I can sign yours." I negotiated."Deal. Got a pen?" She inquired."Desk, top drawer." I responded, and suddenly thought. Oh No. "Uh, I'll get one for you."She was too quick, you know, having moveable feet and all, and she pulled the drawer open. First thing she sees is the unopened box of condoms my dorm buddies gave me for Christmas. Her eyebrows rose, and she put a finger on the still-sealed box. Then she turned bright red, and picked up a sharpie."Your cast is covered up, I can't get at it." she said in a slightly quavering voice. She looked nervous and fidgety. I knew I was nervous as all hell. That box of condoms was meant as a joke, as I was notorious for not getting anywhere with the ladies. I'd kissed a couple of girls, but that was as far as I'd ever gotten. I just wasn't able to pursue them the way other guys did. I always backed off. Just couldn't put myself forward like that.I looked down at my leg, covered by the sweatpants. It took every ounce of bravery I could muster to open my mouth and say the words. "I'll have to uncover it I guess."She knelt in front of me. I could see how nervous she was. Hell, I could feel how nervous I was. "Suzanne? I, uh, I never-""Me too." She affirmed.I looked in her eyes and asked; "Are you sure?""Yes." she said, and she reached for my waistband."Wait." I interrupted.She stopped, and had a fearful expression on her face, like I'd just said something that hurt her. Damn, that hurts me, to see her look of feeling rejected."Let me get on the bed first, this chair is so uncomfortable.""Oh, Okay. Can I help you?""Yeah, just hold the chair still?"She got behind it, and I heard her say "Hey there's brakes." Once the brakes were set, it was easy to get out of the chair and sat the bed. She unset the brakes and slipped the chair into the corner, then knelt down before me again. This time I leaned back on my elbows & she reached out to pull down my sweats with a little more confidence. She got them to my knees, and stopped to pull off the shoe on my good leg.The sweats slipped off my legs, leaving me semi-reclined in my polo shirt and briefs. The briefs were definitely bulging now. She stared at my crotch for long enough that I became self-conscious, and I blushed almost as red as she was.Grinning big, she picked up the sharpie, then wrote a note on my cast."To Robert, I saved myself for the one who saved my life, Suzanne"It was difficult to read from my angle, so she read it out loud to me. My heart started to race, and I felt a little dizzy. "Really?" I said.She blushed harder, as if that were even possible, and looked at the floor."I think I've been saving myself for someone like you, too." I said.She looked up at me, with what I thought was panic at first, but the smile that grew from that look was anything but panicked. I held out my hand for the pen. She sat to my left and held out her arm. It was covered by her blouse, so I said "Uh, It's covered"."Then you'll have to uncover it I guess," she beamed.She shifted up over me and I reached up with trembling fingers to work the front buttons on her silky long sleeved top. It felt like I had never operated a button in my life, I was so uncoordinated. But I finally got the job done, and her blouse fell open. I slid it off her far shoulder, and she pulled her left arm free. I stared in wonder at her tits. She didn't have a bra on, probably because she needed both hands to get it on and off. Oh My Fucking God.I absently drew her blouse off her right shoulder, and slid the puffy long sleeve down & off her right arm and it's cast. Only then did I take in the veritable wonder of an actual pair of real live breasts in front of my eyes. "Wow" I said with bright eyes. Her tits were a smaller B cup, with areolas a shade darker than her skin tone, and stiff little nipples poking out."They're not too small?" she timidly asked."God no, wow! You're beautiful!" I said with a giddiness I couldn't suppress.She blushed and looked away shyly for a second. I remembered the pen in my hand, so I had her lay on her back so I could write on her cast."To Suzanne, saving each other, saved for each other, Robert"As I was capping the pen her left hand pulled me down against her, and her lips rushed to meet mine. I had thought she had nice lips when I kissed her earlier, but that was mostly one-sided. This was phenomenal. I dropped the pen somewhere, and wrapped my arms around her. We kissed like this for minutes, or maybe it was days, I dunno, I didn't care. She lay half across my lap, and I bent over her, our lips and tongues entwined for such a glorious time.It was never like this. I was always so nervous trying to kiss a girl before, but this was passion and perfection. We finally had to come up for air, and she smiled sweetly at me as she lay back on my bed. I guess that's when she felt my erection pressing into her hip. Her eyes went wide, then she grinned up at me."Am I as fetching as you thought?""Yeah, fetching is not the half of it. Arousing, beautiful, and literally stunning. I have no more words.""Shall I get the, um, the box, from your desk?" she offered."Not yet." I replied, hobbling up off the bed, then guiding her to her feet. I undid the zipper on her slacks, and slipped them down to pile up around her ankles. She kicked her shoes off and stepped out of her slacks. "Damn" I said. She was so pale and delicate. Not a small girl, probably the same height as me, but she was certainly slimmer than I was, overall.Her hands seemed to want to cover her boobs, but she fought that urge, standing before me as a lover, not a recently met stranger. I was drawn to her, & I could feel the pull, like gravity between us. She tentatively reached toward me, and I realized she wanted me as naked as she was, so we peeled off my polo shirt.She gasped, looked me up and down, her gaze settling on the sharply defined summit in my underwear. She reached out again, and clumsily pulled down the front of my briefs with her left hand. I hooked my thumb into the waistband behind me and it made her mission move along quickly. But as she leaned down to complete the descent, she nearly got poked in the eye."Oh dear" she said as my stiff cock sprang free of its confinement and pointed upward toward her. "That's so... different. Bigger." Her eyes were wide now as she took in what was apparently her first sight of a full erection.I reached for her, and she started to back away, so I laid back down and waited. She fidgeted some more, some kind of internal debate, and then she knelt and leaned right up to me, nodding. "Okay" she said.I reached down again, and ever so slowly peeled her panties off. Fuck. A neat little triangle of sparse, dark hair was there, just above a puffy slit. I'd seen lots of porn, but this was not like any of that. All those porn stars shaved and trimmed and waxed away everything. This was whatever she had, all of it, come as you are.Her panties dropped to her knees, and I said "Wow. You're beautiful.""You think so?" she asked."Oh yes, I know so." I said with conviction.She smiled, then shifted nervously and flipped her panties to the floor. Then she paused again, a fleeting glance back to the desk. "Lay down here with me for a while." I said.Relaxing the tiniest bit, she laid alongside and half on me, and we embraced, as best we could with two limbs encased in plaster. We kissed again, and it was similar to before, but the extra skin contact made the sensation so much better. I put my hands to use, stroking her back, her neck, her breasts, and her thighs as she shivered from my touch. Then she shifted onto her side and her left hand was around the back of my neck, drawing our kiss closer, pressing her pert tits into my chest, crushing me to her. As before, we kissed forever, it seemed. Once she let up on her clutching me, I gently rolled her onto her back, on the bed.I wanted to see that pussy. To touch it, smell it, taste it! I'd read about eating a girl out, I'd watched innumerable videos, and now I had the opportunity to try it. Some guys said it was gross, and wouldn't do it. Some said it was the best way to get a girl worked up, so don't mind the smell and taste, just do it. Me, I just wanted to find out what it was like, I didn't care if it was good or bad, I was gonna do this.Gently, I scooted myself up, then farther down the bed. I pushed her legs apart, and she watched in wonder as I leaned down to look at her. Wow, this was amazing. "You're beautiful" I said to her pussy. I leaned right in and kissed her patch. There was a sharp sour tang to her, but it wasn't bad, just new, different. I swept my tongue along her slit, picking up even more of her strong flavour. Inside, it was different, still not good or bad, I guessed that this was just what a pussy tasted like.Again and again I lapped at her, and she got wetter and wetter. Her knees bent as she opened herself up, inviting me farther inside. This wetness might have been me drooling on her, or her arousal, I didn't know. She was making joyous little noises up there, in time to my activities with my tongue. That felt good, really good, to me! I caressed her thighs, then ran my fingers through her delicate fur, and her hips moved in a way I had never imagined I would ever see. I could FEEL her arousal in that motion, she was so happy with what I was doing, and that made me happy!I knew her clitoris was supposed to be up here somewhere, so I began licking at the apex of her slit. Her soft cries and shudders let me now when I found it. Yes, there she was, and when I used my tongue the way I saw in those videos, she reacted with an astonishing cry and multiple thrusts of her hips. She practically bounced on the bed and yelped in her efforts to seemingly avoid my tongue and ram herself onto it at one and the same time.Her hand came down to twine her fingers in my hair, not too push me away, or even to draw me in, but just to make contact, to be part of what was happening to her. I continued to lick her clit gently, and her hips began a hypnotic rolling motion, over and over, slowly cycling up and down.I put a finger down where I thought her opening was, and moved it around, between her slick labia. I found what I sought, and as my finger slipped inside of her, the tone of her soft noises changed, from one of languid pleasure to one of lust and need. I continued this double activity, which came so much easier to me than the old patting-head and rubbing-tummy trick. I always botched that, but not this!I had thought that I'd made her cum a while earlier, when she'd made that louder noise, but I was wrong, or perhaps this was a new order of magnitude for her. This time her entire body tensed up, and she shook and made small gasping sounds for a half a minute. Now her hand was pushing me away, her breath rasping in her throat, as she'd had enough of this."Oh, Robert" she whispered hoarsely.I sat up and let my casted leg hang over the side of the bed. Then I looked down upon her, spread out before me, spread eagle, gasping for air in her glory."Did I do OK?" I asked.She laughed weakly, then said; "I didn't know it could be like that.""Me neither." I admitted."Do, do we need those uh, things now?""Condoms. Yes, we'll need those, I hope?" I eager looked at her."I'd get them, but I can't seem to move right now,” she revealed. “Can I catch my breath for a bit?" She was still breathing heavily."That's Okay, we're in no hurry,” I assured her.I felt like I would never tire of watching her when she was naked and aroused. Beautiful, amazing. After a while she struggled to sit up, difficult with one arm and tangled up with another person in bed. She stepped over to the desk and got out that box, then brought it to me. She sat down on the side of the bed and watched closely as I opened it and pulled out a strip of condoms. A folded instruction sheet fell out in my lap, and she picked it up. I tore one of the condom packages off the strip as she unfolded the paper & flipped it over to read the English side. I peered over her shoulder at the little diagram, and tore open the packet. Suzanne dropped the paper and looked closely at what I was doing as I squeezed the tip and rolled it on."That's it?" she asked."Yup, I think so,” I surmised.She lifted her cast-encased arm and said "How do we do this?""You on top, I think.""On top?" she asked, "I don't understand.""Can I show you a video?" I offered."Oh, Okay. You mean like, a porn video?""Uh huh, so you can see what position might work.""O, kay?"She got up, unplugged my laptop, and brought it over, placing it on our laps. I surfed to a site I knew had good videos. I typed ‘cowgirl' in the search box and scrolled through the resulting thumbnails. I soon found a promising one, and clicked on it. I had to fast forward through a lot of it, and she said "Go back to that last part."I backed up a bit and she watched in rapt fascination as a girl on the screen took a guy's cock deep into her mouth. "Can I try that?" she asked."Sure! if you want."The girl on the screen pulled away and continued to stroke the guy, his cum splattering her face, then she took him back in to finish."Ewww. Maybe not.""Like I said, only if you want.""Well, you did that for me, so maybe I should do that for you, too.""Let's find the bit we're looking for first."I skipped forward a bit more, then found the cowgirl segment. "See, she's on top, our casts won't be in the way too much like that. Plus, it gives you the ability to take things along as you're comfortable.”We watched for a minute. "Okay, I can do that." she said.Closing the laptop, she put it on the floor and slid it under the bed. She got off the bed, and let me shift around, and clambered back on. Straddling my thighs, she bit her lip and said, "It's supposed to hurt the first time, isn't it?""I think so. You'll have to be gentle." That's why I wanted us to try it this way.She nodded, then reached down and grasped my cock. She took a few minutes to fondle and stroke my cock, with a look of curiosity, desire, and giddiness. She knelt straight up, and shifted her body forward to align her new play tool with her cunt, moving her hips and my cock, to find the right spot. Once engaged, she withdrew her hand and sank halfway down onto me.She froze, with a curious look on her face."Huh" she groaned."Oh god, Suzanne" I said, basking in the hot wet tightness of her pussy. It was incredible. I was gonna cum, and soon, this was so astonishingly good!She was descended in front of me, pert breasts caped with tight hard nipples, hair hanging in disarray about her face, and her pussy - holy fuck - I could see my cock impaling her. Labia distended and wrapped around my shaft, and the sensations from inside her were amazing! As she raised back up, my cock looked like it had a pussy doughnut encircling it.It was like some weird sheathed hand, wrapped around my cock, with rippling touches here and there. Her thousand-yard stare suddenly focused back on me, and she said "Wow" and slid down my shaft until she bottomed out. "That didn't hurt at all" she whispered in awe. "That feels so good! You feel so big inside me."Recalling the video we'd previewed, she started humping and grinding and bouncing on my shaft. I was trying not to cum yet, I wanted to please her first, and luckily, what she was doing wasn't over stimulating me. Except visually, I was getting so turned on by the sight of a naked girl getting turned on by my own cock! And guys are visual creatures, so it was difficult to hold back.But she did cum again, and hard, and I could feel it from the inside. Her orgasm was a rippling and clenching of muscles, both inside her pussy, and over her whole body. Her arms, her legs, her abs, everything tensed and shook. Maybe there's nothing so visually erotic as watching a sexy woman having a massive trance orgasm.And that was all I could stand before I exploded.I thought the condom was gonna explode, I pumped so much cum into it. The sight of her there, on me, cumming, fuck that was intense.When it had passed, she opened her eyes in wonder and looked down at me. "Oh god Robert, this is amazing! You're amazing." All I could do was smile up at her. Then she said "Did you finish yet?""Oh Yeah."  I assured her.She smiled with a deep sense of accomplishment, then asked me; "Can I try that mouth thing?" Her innocence is so sexy."A blowjob?" I asked."That's a blowjob?” she seemed inquisitive. “I heard other people talk about it, but was always afraid to ask what it was. I really want to try that."She rose up off of me and tried to get the condom off. Left handed wasn't working well, so I removed it, and asked her to reach over to the desk for some tissues to clean up. "Thanks" she said, then she went around to the foot of the bed and crawled up to get at my cock.She sat cross-legged and leaned down to get closer to her new favorite sex toy.She held my semi-flaccid cock and gave the tip a tentative lick first, then smiled at me and licked harder. She spent a minute or so licking me like a popsicle. “Wow, you taste sorta salty and manly” she observed. Then she took my head into her mouth and I gasped and whimpered "Please, No teeth"."Sorry." she said. Then I was engulfed again, and she hummed on me, which was so very stimulating. Pulling off she commented "You taste good! Probably better than me." Then she was back at it, and now her tongue swirled around the head of my cock. This was too much, too stimulating. The view I had, plus the feel of her tongue on me, was enough to set me right off. My first blowjob lasted 30 seconds before I blew.I groaned, and said "Now", and she sealed her lips around me, lapping her tongue repeatedly over the sensitive underside of my head. I think I whimpered, and I may have said something, I have no idea. My orgasm was a completely different thing from what I got from masturbating. This was so powerful it was excruciating. I could feel her tongue lapping at me as I shot load after load into her mouth. I don't think I ever came so much before in my life. Her eyes were wide in surprise as she kept working on me, swallowing what I gave, and teasing out more.I finally ran dry and started to wilt, and she pulled away. "Wow" she said, "that was cool. You taste good, too. I like blowjobs, they're fun!"I laid back, floating in post orgasmic bliss.She crawled up alongside & cuddled with me. It took a few tries to get comfortable with our casts in the way. There we were, to newly deflowered teens, both buck-nekked except for the white casts covering two limbs. We were in sweaty bliss from some great first-time, multiple-orgasm sex. The afterglow was heavenly.Then we got chilled and we had to untangle ourselves to get under the blankets. The adrenaline was gone, our lust was sated, and sleep took us both.That was one April Fools joke that both failed and succeeded in a most spectacular manner. Tomorrow will reveal what troubles await those who endangered two virgins' lives, but It couldn't have turned out any better for Suzanne & Robert.By SilverFoxMullet for Literotica

An April Fools Prank Goes Awry.By SilverFoxMullet - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories .Spring break was just that, a break. My leg, actually.When I went home to Ottawa for spring break, I met up with a few of my old high school buds, and we took a day trip to the Quebec side for some skiing at one of the nearby hills, north of Ottawa. Mid afternoon, I hit a patch of ice and went down hard. It was quite a day for falls, as the hills were pretty icy this late in the season. I tried to get up, but my right ankle hurt like a bitch. None of my friends had stopped, as we were all falling a lot today, they just assumed I would get up and follow them."Aw fuck!" I groaned. I lay there in the snow for a few minutes, until someone slid to a stop next to me."Hey, are you all right?" the guy asks."No, I hurt my ankle. Fuck.""Don't move it, I'll find the ski patrol. Hang on." He skied away to get help.30 seconds later another guy stopped. Same question. "Hey are you all right?""I think I sprained my ankle. There was a guy here a minute ago, he said he'd send the ski patrol."The guy turned and looked around, then waved and yelled "Ici! Over here! Vien! Here they are."Two guys in red jackets stopped and asked what's wrong. This other guy said "Good luck!" to me, and skied away, as I recounted the fall and my symptoms. The ski patrol guys were great, they radioed for a stretcher and 20 minutes later they're loading me into an ambulance. The rest of the day was a lot of waiting, x-rays, and paperwork. The local hospital had a seasonal trauma unit for all the ski injuries, and they're used to dealing with the inter-provincial healthcare.I called my Dad, who said he'd fetch me from the hospital, then called my buddies who were still in the chalet'. He told them to go home without me. They commiserated and said they'd drop by my house tomorrow and see how I was doing.I eventually got a cast on my right leg. It spanned from my toes to my mid-thigh. I was issued a pair of crutches, and a whole ream of instructions (in both French and English of course) about what to do and what not to do. My Dad showed up somewhere during this tedious process and reassured me everything would be fine.We got home really late, after stopping at a pharmacy for pain meds, and stopping for takeout, damn I was hungry by then. I was asleep in minutes after I took one of those pills after getting home.Next morning, I had to take another pill, damn leg was throbbing like mad. I had to learn how to negotiate using the toilet with crutches, fuck, that's pain in the arse. Then I had to figure out how to shower. They gave me a shower bag for the cast but I couldn't get the damn thing on by myself. Mom was trying to be motherly (naturally) but I was way too embarrassed to be seen naked in front of her. My Dad was a trooper, he helped me with all the bathroom stuff, and I got my shower OK.I wasn't going to be able to drive for a while, so my folks said they'd drive me back to school in Toronto. I could come home by bus and get my car once I was able to drive. Great."Actually, if I could have my car on campus, one of my buddies could drive me around. None of the other guys have a car." Not that my rattly old car was much of a ride, but it got us from A to B."OK" my Dad says, "Your mother can drive you there, and I'll follow in your car, then we'll drive back together.""Awesome, sounds like a plan!"The rest of the day my parents helped me work out how to deal with the cast and crutches and take care of personal stuff by myself, like getting dressed, showering, shaving (yeah, ever try to balance on one foot to shave? fuckin hell), and using the toilet. My mom went shopping and bought me a bunch of baggy sweat pants, something that would go over my cast.My old friends dropped by with some hard coolers the next day, thinking it would cheer me up; but I had to pass on those due to the meds I was on. They laughed at me and drank it all, themselves. We all had a good laugh about my predicament, and they wished me luck at college. Gonna need it, eh?Then it was time to head back to school. I'd been texting and calling my buddies at school, told them the whole idiot story of my misadventures. They laughed at me big time, and of course they worried about their ride, what was gonna happen to my car? I told them about the arrangements and they were happy that it would still be available.The drive to school was really tedious, seemed to last forever, because it was so fricking uncomfortable to sit there with that stiff cast on. They got me and my stuff into my room in the dorm, and said their good-byes. I was so happy that I was on the first floor! No stairs here but there were stairs all over campus. Sure, there's elevators everywhere but I didn't know where most of them were.First order of business, I gotta pee after that road trip. I used the big accessible stall in the bathroom, that was great. Grab bars, lots of room, it really was made for this kind of thing. Easier than the bathroom at home, that's for sure.I was the butt of a lot of jokes and shit for the first few days, but otherwise it was fine. Down in the dining hall I spotted someone else who'd had a fun spring break. There was a girl with her whole arm in a cast, like from shoulder to wrist, with the elbow bent at 90 degrees. I wondered what happened to her. Skiing too I supposed. My buddies said we'd make a great couple and told me to go ask her out. No way, dudes, not gonna happen. I can't talk to girls, I always get freaked out and clam up.The end of March rolled around, and I still had weeks to go before getting my cast off. There was a party on Saturday night, and I was weaning off the strong meds by now so I could have a few drinks. My floor mates were getting me drinks, too; so I ended up having a few more than I would normally have. I was feeling buzzed by the end of the night.One of the guys suddenly showed up with a wheelchair. "Robbo! we got you some wheels, man!""Where'd you steal that from?" I asked, a little dubious about the idea of them scamming someone's chair."No No, totally not stolen, we got it for you from the Red Cross. It's legit, dude!""All right! Let's check out my new ride then!" I hopped over and settled into the chair. They adjusted the footrest out for me and one of them took my crutches, and they started wheeling me away. "Where we goin?" I asked."It's a surprise." says one of them, and then pull a pillowcase down over my head so I can't see where we're going. When I try to pull the covering off, they stopped me, and then the started grabbing my arms & duct taping them to the chair's armrests. We were outside by now, and I started yelling, until they taped the pillowcase tight against my mouth, to muff my yelling. Now I was getting pissed, but there's not much I could do, except literally ride this out.They laughed and giggled and make goofy jokes as they wheeled me around campus. EventuallyI had no idea where I am, and it suddenly strikes me that it was now April 1st. The alcoholic buzz is wearing off fast under the rush of my adrenaline and anger, and I wondered what kind of demented nightmare game they've come up with.I heard more laughing, girls this time, and they make whispered comments back and forth with the guys. I'm now in a building, but I had no clue where. My chair was pushed around some more, bumping into stuff, and then a body is dumped in my lap, then they yanked the duct tape off the pillowcase and I can again my mouth. The room is pitch black. The giggling and laughing is cut off by the slamming of a door, and everything goes quiet.I think there's a girl in my lap, or a small, really nice smelling guy with long hair. She's quiescent, asleep or passed out, pressed against my chest."Hey. Hey, wake up." I said.No response, she's just sitting there, draped over my lap. She's warm and breathing, so it's not a manikin or something. I wondered if she's okay.I started to shift a bit, can't use my arms because they're taped down, but I try to shake her awake with my rocking shoulders. It didn't work, and now I'm afraid that if I move too much she'll fall off onto the floor."Hey, uh, miss, wake up." louder. She's out of it. I turn my head to the side so I'm not yelling in her ear and holler "Hey, enough crap, let me out of here!" Silence reigns. Well, fuck. Now what?'Now what'. Then the fire alarm starts blaring. It startles the heck out of me, but still isn't enough to wake the girl.  I heard loud commotion in the halls for about 30 seconds, but then suddenly there is silence. Fuck, this is getting serious. What if it's a real fire? No, no way, it's April 1st now, gotta be a prank. I'll just wait for her to wake up, and we'll get out of here. My eyes adjusted to the darkness and I began to see faint outlines of what is probably a maintenance closet or storage room.The alarm rings for an annoyingly long time. 15 minutes I guess, I dunno, but it seems interminable. And I need to pee now. When the alarm finally stops the need to pee gets more insistent. I shifted uncomfortably under the weight of my passenger. Her hip is pressed up against my groin, adding to the struggle of my urge to piss.More time passes, and damn, I gotta go bad, now. I'm gonna wet myself, and her too, if I don't get out of here right now. I've tried speaking to her, yelling, shaking her, and then there was another alarm that went on and on. She just isn't gonna wake up. Did those morons drug her or something?I'm desperate now. "Come on, sleeping beauty, wake up!" Sleeping beauty? Yeah, fine, I'll try that before I piss all over her. I think a girl would be slightly less angry about a stolen kiss than wet pants. So I seek her mouth. There was a little light coming in under the door, but suddenly that light went out, and only a faint intermittent light glowed. Oh, crap! That would be the emergency exit lighting. I eventually bumped my faced against her nose, then lowered a bit and kissed her, probably a little too hard for a wakeup smooch, cause I'm dyin' here, gotta pee, gotta pee, gotta pee.She's got nice soft lips, really quite kissable, and I kinda wished she was awake and under different circumstances. I kissed her again, even harder. No response. I try again, this time I let my tongue do the talking, and I push into her mouth. Helluva way to experience my own first ‘tongue-kiss'. Finally, she stirred & turned into the kiss.Surprised, I pull back, and say "Oh thank god you're awake, help me up!"She startled, yelping at me, "Who are you?!""Help me, please, I'm gonna piss my pants! Untie me!"In the dim red glow of an exit sign I finally saw her face. She's kinda cute, not particularly pretty, and she has a cast on her right arm. It's the girl I saw in the dining hall a few times."Hurry!" I pleaded.She struggled off me, and stood. “Where the hell did you take me!” she demanded.I told her that we were both abducted by campus hooligans and locked in some storage room, but I didn't know which building. Then I said; “But I gotta pee right now and my leg is in a cast, and I'm bound to this wheelchair.She felt the tape on my wrists. It's slow going for her to undo the tape with her one weak hand, the way she's pulling at it, she's obviously not left handed.I'm not gonna make it, and I looked around. We're in a janitor's room or something. I spotted a stack of small waste baskets. "Quick, grab one of those buckets and put it between my legs."She's quick on the uptake, I'll give her that, and she grabbed the bucket for me. "Pull my pants down, hurry.""What? No!" she protested."Arrrrggghhh. Please, I'm gonna wet myself." I grind out through my clenched teeth.She reached out with that uncoordinated left hand of hers and fumbles with my sweat pants. I squirmed to lift my hips a bit to help, and the elastic waistband slipped down, exposing my tight briefs."You gotta help. Pull me out, aim for the bucket. Please?"I can see she's not happy with the situation, and she's fighting with her distaste at touching a man, a total stranger at that, in such a bizarre circumstance. But she perseveres, and that delicate hand fishes in my shorts for my cock. She paused momentarily as she made contact, then pulled my cock free. She picked up the empty bucket and aimed my ‘hose' toward the container.I groaned as I let loose. Oh god, finally! The relief was incredible. The poor girl was acting shocked as she dutifully aimed me at the bucket, and she even nudged the bucket a bit closer. I pissed on and on, holy fuck there was so much, and eventually I ran dry.Her disposition is no longer shocked, but instead she appeared to be curious."Oh thank you, you saved me so much embarrassment. You can put me back in there now. Thanks."She hesitated, and timidly tried to one-handedly stuff my cock back through the fly, and after a couple of clumsy tries I'm all set. And of course now my cock was growing fast in her hand, as I no longer had to pee, but there's a wonderful-smelling girl handling that most sensitive part of my anatomy. Something that's never happened before.That last drop of pee evidently got on her hand, and she looked a bit frantic now, "Ew" she says."Just wipe it on my sweats, it's OK." I told her, and she rubbed her hand on my inner thigh. That doesn't help with my ever increasing boner of course.She looked up at me, and her brow wrinkled. "Do you smell smoke?" she asked.It's my turn to be startled, and I looked toward the door. Oh Fuck, there's smoke coming in under the door! That alarm was real! Why wasn't it still going off? "Quick, help me get this tape off!" She started trying to pull up my sweats, but I say "No, leave that, just get me undone!"She started working on the tape on my left arm, and it took a few minutes to get me free. Working together, my right arm is unstuck in less than a minute. "Check the door." I told her as I looked around the room. No other doors, just shelves, a big sink, a floor pan for filling and emptying mop buckets, and stacks of boxes and stuff.She tried the light switch but it doesn't work. Great, my idiot friends probably unscrewed the light bulb. Then she tried the door. "It's locked!" she says."From the outside? Why the fuck would it be set up to lock people in? Sorry. I swear when I get nervous.""Is there really a fire, do you think?""I guess so, there was an alarm that went off when you were out cold.""What do we do?" She started frantically searching her pockets and said; "I can't find my phone!""I didn't even bring mine to the party. No pockets."The smell of smoke got stronger. I wheeled up next to the sink, and ran some water. Grabbing a package of paper towels, I ripped it open and dumped them in the sink. "Here, block up the crack under the door with these!"I handed her wads of soggy paper, and she knelt down to stuff them under the door. The smoke stoped coming in, thank goodness.  But now the room is black. "Now what?" she said.I shrugged, "I guess we wait and hope.""I'm scared." she said in a small voice."Come here, sit on my lap here. Oh, uh, maybe pull up my pants first." She helped me with that and sat on me. I think the gravity of the situation is now hitting her pretty hard, I know it's got me freaked out. She burrowed into my neck and wraps her good arm wraps around me. "We're OK for now." I tell her.I smelled her hair again, as she's crushed against me. Damn that feels nice. Shit, I don't even know her name. "I'm Robert by the way. Robert Green.""Suzanne. Suzanne Shelton.", she informed me."I'd say pleased to meet you Suzanne, but under these circumstances, maybe the sentiment should be I'm ecstatic to meet you. If I was by myself I would have pissed my pants and suffocated."She giggled, my goofy sense of humour somehow helped in this situation. "I'm glad to meet you too, Robert.""So how did you get here?""I don't know, I was at the dorm party and felt dizzy, then you were kissing me." She blushed again."Sorry about that, I tried to wake you for like 20 minutes, but you were really out of it. I finally thought I would try the sleeping beauty trick, and it worked. Did you drink something someone else gave you?""Oh. Shit.” She seemed to recall. “I think so. One of my floor mates gave me a coke. It must have been spiked?  I had to take some of my pain meds for my arm earlier tonight, it was bothering me. I keep trying to do too much with it all the time.""Oh, yeah, you don't want to mix booze or anything with that stuff, I know! Sorry about the pee episode. I really was going to wet my pants in another few seconds. Wet both our pants."She blushed and giggled. "I never saw a guy like that, like your, thing, before.""Wow. Okay, well, I never had a girl touch my co-, um, thing, before.""It changed when I was putting it away. Was that, um, like...'"Yeah, well, when a pretty girl touches me like that, I'm bound to get aroused."Her eyes went wide at that statement. "Oh" she said. She paused a few seconds, then put her head back on my shoulder. There was that scent again. "So. Um, you think I'm pretty?""Well, yeah, of course. You're what I think my grandpa would call 'fetching'"She giggled again. Damn, that sounds nice, and she smells really nice. Little Robert stirred down below. I heard a sharp intake of breath. Uh Oh. She felt that. I may have just ruined what might have been a moment."Am I pretty enough to make you, uh, aroused, then?""Oh, Suzanne, I am so embarrassed. Please, don't be offended, it's just circumstances, you know?"She pulled back again and looked at the door. Still no smoke. Then she looked at me with a sad smile, saying "I didn't think so." Suzanne started to get up, and I realized where our wires had crossed.I put my arms around her and said " Oh, no no. You're very pretty, and definitely arousing."She looked surprised, but settled back down on my lap. "Oh." she said. "Thank you."Just then we heard a muffled sound  of footsteps outside the door. We both yelled, and I grabbed a mop handle and rapped it against the door. The door opened, and a cloud of smoke poured in. A firefighter stood there, looking surprised behind his breathing apparatus. He hollered for help, and we were soon moved briskly from the building.I was parked in my wheelchair next to the ambulance, where Suzanne was sitting on a gurney. We both had been given oxygen and been checked over for injuries. We told campus security about how we came to be there, and they got really grim. I named names, because I could've died there, we both could've died. It was a prank, but it went sideways pretty fast when that fire broke out. Cops came over and Suzanne also named a couple of girls who she thought were in on it too. Now we were finally cleared to go."Can I walk you back to the dorms?" I asked.She laughed, "Don't you mean wheel me? You can't walk.""Can too, if I had my crutches. My idiot friends left me with this chair.""Okay, then, let's go." She beamed.Off we went. She couldn't push me with just one hand, and I was crap at navigating that chair, but we eventually got back to the residence. We chatted amiably along the way, getting to know each other. She was really easy to talk to, unlike most girls I've tried to talk to. Maybe that was it, I wasn't chatting her up.She was 18, a biology major, living in in the next dorm over. I told her I was in second year Computer Science, in the nearby dorm, so I had a single room.I told her how I broke my leg, skiing near Gatineau, and the really long day I had as a result. "How did you break your arm?""Skating. I'm usually a good skater but sometimes you just fall wrong. I spent most of that same day in the ER, just like you. It's really hard to get dressed and shower and stuff with this thing.""I know, believe me, I know all about it."We were both so fired up on adrenaline after our ordeal there was no way we could sleep. "Would you like to, uh, come over to my room, for a bit? After all this, I'm not tired, and I'd be bored doing just nothing. We could talk for a while." Oh, nice, I thought, smooth man, very smooth. NOT.She blushed, and it must've been a good one, to be visible in the dim light along the sidewalk. "I, uh, yeah. Yes. Yes I will." she stated with a bravado she didn't appear to have.I smiled up at her. "I promise to behave, Okay?""What if I don't want you to behave?" she smirked."Then you're going to have to make your wishes known, in no uncertain terms. I don't do the pushy guy thing very well.""I want to go to your room with you," she declared.To be continued.By SilverFoxMullet for Literotica

Negotiating With Isabella.Based on a post by Ostrich Mack. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.Sex sells: Isabella's New Skills.Isabella Cobelli admired her reflection in the mirror. As you could guess from the name, Isabella had Italian roots.Her father emigrated from Italy in the eighties and met and married Isabella's English mother.Isabella was an only child and after her father passed away suddenly when she was 14, she became very close to her mum.Now 23 years old and graduated with an honors degree in marketing, she had matured into a beautiful young woman. Isabella had Raven-black straight hair which hung all the way down to the small of her back. She often wore it in a French plait which meant her pretty face was plain to see.Isabella had light olive skin and funnily enough an sprinkling of freckles across her nose. Her hazel colored eyes were almond shaped and her eyebrows were thicker than was considered classical beauty. Her lips looked eminently kissable.Today Isabella had chosen a slightly daring red lipstick to emphasize the shape of her pretty mouth.Her outfit was business-like and sexy at the same time. Thigh high stockings under a grey pencil skirt, topped by a matching Bolero jacket over a semi sheer impeccable white blouse. Isabella liked to dress in pretty underwear and had chosen a half-cup lace bra and matching thong. To complete the look, she had chosen two inch heels in black to give her a little more height than her 1 meter 65.So, why all this bother to get all dressed up? After graduating Isabella tried to break into a marketing job. As the economy was in a major dip, jobs in marketing were few and far between. In fact marketing experts were all looking over their shoulders, hoping not to get their exit cards.Isabella got a job eventually in sales. Not her strongest point and she hated when people assumed that sales and marketing were one and the same. ECO-Hygiene was an up and coming supplier of Eco-friendly products for industrial use.After two months there Isabella's sales figures were under target, and she was concerned that she might just get her marching orders if she didn't at least hit her goals. As a newcomer she was assigned an area in which her predecessor had failed to drum up enough business. This geographically difficult area lay half in the urban sprawl of London and half in the leafy suburbs of Sussex. Isabella was struggling and desperate to get some decent sales under her belt. Thus, what a relief it was when, two weeks ago, all of the sales reps were invited for a weekend sales seminar in one London's prestigious hotels. All of this on their free time of course.After checking in on Friday evening, Isabella decided to have one glass of wine at the bar to see if there was any male talent attending the seminar. For some reason, despite her beauty, she didn't seem to be able to hold down a relationship for long. Men of her own age bored her. They were mostly full of themselves and only wanted to talk about their amazing feats. Isabella had missed a father for her formative years and found herself graduating towards more mature men. Problem there was that most of them were married, or un-marriable, or just plain creepy.As she sat at the bar observing the melee of sales reps loudly proclaiming their victories, Isabella was shocked when a woman sat next to her and offered her a drink."Kate", the woman said."Excuse me?" replied Isabella."Kate Connors. Senior sales director for South East" came the reply."Oh, nice to meet you." Said Isabella. "Isabella Cobrelli, My friends call me Izzy" she replied offering her hand to Kate who shook it firmly."So what do you think? Any talent in here tonight?" asked Kate.Isabella blushed."Aw come on", said Kate. "I know the drill. Been here many times and had my share of dalliances""Well" said Isabella "Up until now, not much interesting to see here. Just lot of guys full of themselves holding a pissing contest."Kate laughed out loud. "I like it" she said. "You call it as it is young lady.""What in god's name brings a beautiful woman like you to a sales conference for Industrial Hygiene products?""Well, it wasn't my first choice, and it may not be sexy, but it pays the rent." Answered Isabella."It should damn well do more than just pay the rent." Answered Kate. "What are your sales figures like?" she asked.Isabella blushed once more. "It's a struggle." She answered. "I haven't been able to score any big accounts yet and I am worried I might not hit the target.""Well maybe I can help you." Replied Kate. "After all I didn't get my position by not meeting my sales targets.""Tell me your tactics." Kate asked."Well, I like to dress in a business attire so that I look serious about the product. I make sure I know all of the specs of the particular products that I want to sell on the day, so I am well prepared for the pitch. But somehow it just seems to fall flat when I am there.""What is business attire?" Kate asked."Trouser suit with a nice blouse. Low heels for practicality." Isabella replied."Humph," snorted Kate. "No wonder that the presentations fall flat. You need to make it personal. Sure, you should be all business, but you need to be sexy too. Let me guess, most of the clients are 45 plus males bored out of their minds. You need to give their day a boost. Bring something that gets their attention, and not just the product. Don't forget there are a so many industrial hygiene products on the market, and they all do the same thing. You need to make the men want to see YOU again."Isabella listened carefully to this charismatic woman, totally in awe of her self-confidence. She quietly wished she could be like her.Kate continued. "I have done all sorts to get my sales figures up, including entertaining the clients in the broadest possible sense. These men have a boring married vanilla life. They crave excitement and attention. While their wives are away at the Rotary Club organizing charity things, the men are sitting home bored out of their skulls. Work is the same thing day after day until YOU show up. Not in a pantsuit and a blouse laced up to the neck, but in something which gives their fantasy food for thought. The women too. I have also put myself out there and entertained women."Isabella was shocked and blushed intensely. Kate was basically saying she should whore herself out to get the sale."Women too?" she asked shyly."Don't knock it till you've tried it." Replied Kate. "I have had amazing encounters with women too. And though I am not gay, I do enjoy a dally with the softer sex. Haven't you ever experimented in college?"Isabella felt like she was turning purple. "No. Never." She replied."Well play your cards right and tonight might be the first night." Kate replied.Isabella was shocked and turned on at the same time.What if she could seduce her regional sales manager? She thought. That might go some way to keeping her job.Kate signaled the bartender. "A bottle of champagne." She ordered. The bartender nodded and made a gesture toward a booth on the other side of the bar.Kate wasted no time and took Isabella's hand in hers, dragging her across the bar.The sat next to each other, watching the show.Kate turned to Isabella. "Drink up. The show has just begun. Just watch how stupid it gets."Isabella took a sip of her glass and sat back to observe. "Idiots," she thought. "Tomorrow they will be too hungover to follow the seminar."The buzz from the champagne made Isabella relax and she began to fire more questions at Kate."What did you do with all those male clients then?" she asked."Everything." Replied Kate. "From flirting to blow jobs, from blow jobs to sex, to threesomes, to gang bangs. Just as long as I got my sales. My commissions were huge, I bought my house and car for cash with everything I earned. Men are stupid. They think with their dick, and once that is engaged then they will sign anything.""And the women then?" asked Isabella."Ah that is a different story." Kate replied. "That needs a lot more subtlety.""I can show you if you want." Kate offered.Isabella though about it for some minutes, whilst watching the meat market in front of them."Okay." She said. "Show me."Kate turned to her in shock. "Really?" She asked."Yes really." Isabella replied. "I have nothing to lose and everything to gain from your experience. And besides, for some reason the thought of it makes me horny.""Right." Said Kate. "Let's take this upstairs."Kate took Isabella by the hand and lead her to the lifts. They stepped in together and Kate pushed the button for the top floor. As soon as the lift doors closed, she took Isabella in her arms and kissed her gently on the lips. Isabella swooned from the alcohol and the excitement of this new adventure. It didn't take long before she responded to Kate, kissing her passionately back, her tongue exploring Kate's mouth.Kate moaned with pleasure. "Umm; Hmm. You're good at this. Sure you haven't tried this before?"Isabella grinned and said. "Definitely not. Good catholic upbringing don't you know."They arrived at Kate's floor and exited the lift. Kate's suite was just a few meters away, and when they got there Kate fumbled to get the key to work. Isabella took the key from her gently and held it against the lock. She was amazingly calm, determined to enjoy the ride wherever that might take her.Laughing, both Kate and Isabella fell through the door into the suite. Isabella couldn't help but be impressed. "So, this is what a Senior regional manager gets," she thought. "Not bad at all."There was a bottle of champagne on ice on the hall table and Kate proceeded to open it.She poured two glasses and passed one to Isabella. "Cheers Izzy." She said, raising her glass."Cheers." Isabella replied.Kate took a draught and put her glass on the table. She took Isabella in her arms and kissed her passionately on the lips. Isabella responded with her tongue and soon they were locked in a passionate embrace.Kate opened the buttons on Isabella's blouse one by one until it was completely open.She pushed the blouse back over Isabella's shoulders leaving er bra exposed. Kate bent forward and kissed Isabella's tits through the bra. Isabella held her breath, not knowing how she would react.She was surprised that it really turned her on to have all this attention to her tits. She felt her panties getting moist.Isabella decided to take some initiative herself, and opened the buttons on Kate's blouse. Kate groaned in anticipation. Isabella rubbed her thumb over Kate's right nipple and then over the left. Kate groaned even harder. Isabella moved her finger under the fabric of Kate's bra and pinched gently with her thumb and forefinger on Kate's nipples.Kate moved her arms around Isabella's back and unclasped her bra, freeing her 32c tits. Isabella's nipples were hard as bullets. Kate couldn't resist and lowered her mouth on first one and then the other nipple.Isabella felt a shockwave go through her whole body. Her juices were now flowing freely and she felt her panties get dripping wet. Not to be outdone she released Kate's 36 c tits from their restraint and copied Kate's sucking and licking.Kate almost crumpled at the knees. For a first timer Isabella sure learned quickly."Wait." She said. "Let's take this to the bed.""Yes please." said Isabella.They half stumbled to the bed, taking their skirts off in the process.Isabella stood before Kate with only her panties and her thigh high stocking still left on. Her cunt was on fire and leaking like a fire hydrant. Her juices were running down her thighs.Kate took a moment to admire this beautiful woman in front of her before slowly rolling her panties down her thighs, over the stockings and down to the floor.Isabella stepped out of her panties. She lay down on the bed, her hand demurely over her cunt.Kate knelt down at the side of the bed and removed Isabella's hand from her cunt. Kate sat admiring the neatly trimmed cunt in front of her, all the while sniffing the scent of Isabella's sex.Isabella was panting with desire. Her cunt on fire, her juices flowing freely and her nipples hard and sore. The anticipation of what was about to happen was excruciating.And then. Kate leaned forward and drew her tongue slowly from the bottom of Isabella's lips. Slowly licking and penetrating Isabella's sex.Isabella held her breath. Her heart was beating at 200 beats per minute, or so she thought.Kate was gentle. Each time drawing her tongue from under to above. Gently she penetrated Isabella with first one, and the two fingers. Isabella gasped.Kate moved once more upwards, and this time stopped at Isabella's clit. She gently licked at Isabella's love bud taking it gently between her lips and massaging it with her tongue.Inside Isabella something exploded. Her brain seemed to short circuit and her legs began to tremble uncontrollably. Her hands grabbed the back of Kate's head and pushed her harder into her cunt. Her orgasm was coming and there was nothing going to stop it.A tsunami of electric shocks shot through Isabella's body. There was no more control. Her muscles and nerves exploded in ecstasy and her juices simply spurted out of her cunt. Isabella screamed her orgasm out as hard as she could. It was an animalistic sound which she had never heard before.

Servicing Clients.Based on a post by Ostrich Mack. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.Hotel Guest, Lydia.Lydia Carlson was a businesswoman and operated at senior level for the travel agency which bore the family name. The firm had been founded by her grandfather 50 years earlier and had grown to be one of the most prestigious in Europe.Lydia didn't get to her position because of her family ties, as there was a serious work ethic in the family. If you wanted success, you had to earn it. Lydia had studied at university and had worked in other travel agencies to gain experience before moving back to the family nest. Now she was head of procurement, traveling throughout Europe to contract hotels for her company.Lydia was stunningly beautiful. An only child, with as her name would suggest, a Danish background, she had grown up in England. Despite her Scandinavian background, Lydia was not a typical tall, blond haired, blue eyed beauty, but rather a brunette with deep brown eyes. At 36 years old, she was about 5'9" with a slim athletic figure. Her tits and ass were in perfect proportion to her height and weight. Her skin positively glowed and she was always impeccably dressed.Lydia was always guarded when she made new acquaintances, preferring to listen, and assess who it was exactly she was talking to. To some, that came across as aloof.Knowing this, Peter wondered why she had chosen to reserve in his hotel for a midweek stay.Peter's Hotel was a comfortable family run place with good rooms, and a good restaurant. A quiet place to relax and enjoy the garden and the local countryside, and of course the local delicacies. It was certainly not the high-end luxury resorts that Peter assumed Lydia would be used to.To that end Peter was curious. He had googled Lydia and read extensively about her career. There was very little to glean about her private life as Lydia didn't "do" social media.On the evening of her arrival at the hotel, Lydia decided to dine in their restaurant. Peter was delighted to be able to introduce himself to her. At 6'1" and very athletic, Peter cut an impressive figure. He was a presence wherever he went.Lydia was seated in the restaurant. She was as usual impeccably dressed in a bias cut skirt, which reached to just below her knees, showing off her shapely calves. She wore medium heeled sandals which displayed her perfectly manicured toes. Her blouse was a silk round neck with short sleeves. Her wavy hair tumbled down to just below her shoulder. Around her neck she wore a colorful silk scarf.Lydia smiled at Peter as he approached. Her smile lit up the room."Good evening, Mrs. Carlson." He said."It's Miss Carlson." She replied, "And please, call me Lydia."Peter blushed a little. "My apologies, Lydia." He said awkwardly. "My name is Peter Talbot. I am the owner of the hotel, and I am delighted you have chosen to stay with us. If we can do anything to make your stay more comfortable, please let me know."Lydia raised an eyebrow and laughed gently. "Hmm, anything?" she asked with a grin."Of course." Peter said. "We're at your service. It's lovely to meet you. I'm sure we will see each other during your stay.""Well, I certainly hope so." Replied Lydia, smiling."Great." Said Peter. "Enjoy your meal, I will see you at breakfast tomorrow.""Thank you so much Peter." Lydia replied. "May I call you Peter.""Of course, Lydia," Peter replied. He was a little flustered. Was she flirting or was she just simply an incredibly charming woman.The next day.Peter was, as always, up at dawn to prepare breakfast for the hotel guests. This was his favorite part of the working day. An hour and a half undisturbed work, preparing an extensive breakfast buffet for his guests enjoyment.Breakfast started at 7.30am, but at 7.15 Peter heard someone enter the restaurant. Luckily everything was ready, so he just switched on the lights and the background music.As usual he entered the restaurant, to greet his guests. To his surprise, it was Lydia. Dressed in a simple sweatshirt and shorts, she was as beautiful as the evening before. Her hair was wrestled into a ponytail, which accentuated her pretty face. Her high cheekbones and dimpled cheeks made her even more beautiful than Peter had observed."So, the early bird." Peter joked."Gets the first worm." Lydia replied."Are you calling me a worm?" Peter asked, feigning shock.They both laughed. Peter explained everything on the buffet, and Lydia listened patiently, despite having stayed in hundreds of hotels for her work. She thought it sweet that Peter took the time to show her how everything worked.Peter was excited. He couldn't explain what this beautiful, charming woman did to him, but he felt like a teenager with a crush, in her presence."So, Peter," Lydia said. "I was thinking of going for a hike through the hills today. Can you recommend a route?""How far would you like to walk?" Peter asked."Well, I like to keep in shape, so at least 10k." Lydia replied."No problem." Peter replied. "But you should be aware that the routes are not really well marked. You need to be able to read a topographical map for most routes.""Hmm. That is one thing I am not great at." Lydia replied. "Maybe you could recommend a guide?""Ah," said Peter. "At such short notice, a guide will be difficult. But if you would like me to guide you, I am free at 11.""That sounds lovely. Will you order a packed lunch for us to take away?" Lydia asked."Leave it to me." Peter replied. He was secretly thrilled to be able to accompany Lydia for the afternoon.The walk.At 11 sharp, Peter stood in the lounge, ready with a rucksack containing a lunch he had prepared himself. A bottle of champagne, Pâté de Fois gras, Local cheeses and meat cuts and of course, fresh bread and a basket of strawberries. Peter was laying it on for this walk.Lydia appeared from the lift, a vision to his eyes. She had her hiking shoes on, and long socks. Her shorts were loose around her ass and a sort of combat style. Above her shorts she had a tight Lycra shirt which accentuated her tits. She was clearly not wearing a bra. A silk scarf tied like a bandana covered her head with her hair in a ponytail out the back, and a pair of designer sunglasses completed the look.She looked like a model from a camping catalogue."Peter!" she cried. "How nice of you to go to all this effort for me.""It is my pleasure." Peter replied. "Shall we?"They left the hotel. Peter had chosen a route up into the hills via a number of steep climbs to a perfect picnic spot. At first the going was easy, and they chatted amicably about the local countryside and history.Later as the climbs became steeper, there was little time for conversation as they needed to save their breath. Peter helped Lydia up the steeper paths by leading and offered her a hand when the incline was very steep. Lydia was not inclined to let Peter see that she couldn't keep up, but he was a very experienced rambler.Most of the time, Peter walked behind Lydia furtively admiring her perfect ass.Finally, after about 6k, they reached the picnic spot that Peter had planned. It was a huge rock which balanced on the edge of the highest hill. The view over the countryside was amazing.Lydia, sat down on the rock and stared in amazement at the view. She smiled serenely.Peter made himself busy unpacking the lunch. He laid out a picnic blanket on the rock. When everything was ready, he said in a soft voice."Madam, Lunch is served."Lydia laughed. "I'll bet you think that's how I was raised."Peter replied. "No not at all. I just thought it was funny.""It is funny." Lydia answered. "But let me tell you a little about me."Peter perked up, keen to know more about this beautiful enigmatic woman.Lydia began. "I am an only child. I grew up in a wealthy family and had a wonderful childhood. We had lots of friends where we lived and there were always fun things going on in our house and the neighbors houses.My parents worked very hard to make their business successful, and I learned from an early age that if you want success, you have to work for it.I never really had boyfriends, except for one who broke my heart. I was determined never to feel the pain of giving my heart and soul to someone, only to have them stamp on it. As an only child, I learned to amuse myself, and if I am honest, I like my own company.I have had many casual relationships. Mostly to satisfy my sexual needs. But I don't commit to relationships. That is why I never married. I just like to be alone at the end of the day."Peter blushed. "Wow that is very open and honest. How do you do that? The casual relationship thing?" he asked."Well, I got you to come with me today." Lydia replied, smiling at him. She winked at him.Peter blushed even more."Oh, come on." Lydia said. "You don't think I didn't notice you admiring my ass? Did you think I put on this outfit because it was practical?""I guess not." Peter replied sheepishly. "But you are stunning. Why would you be interested in me?""Peter." Lydia replied. "You are handsome, and very charming. Most of the guys I meet are so full of themselves, and generally looking for some arm candy. That's not me. You seem honest and candid. And you listen without interrupting which tells me you are genuinely interested in what I have to say. That is not only refreshing, but a welcome change."Peter smiled. He poured two glasses of champagne and laid toast with foie gras on a plate and joined Lydia on the rock. They sat there on the blanket enjoying the view, the food and champagne.Peter jumped up. "And now the strawberries."He grabbed the basket and took a strawberry between his fingers. Lydia laid herself out on the blanket.Peter leaned over her and fed her the strawberry. As she opened her mouth, he poured a sip of champagne into her mouth and then a strawberry.Lydia closed her lips around the strawberry and sucked on it suggestively before taking it completely in her mouth.She had Peter's full attention and there was a stirring in his trousers.Lydia looked carefully around, and seeing no one else, she pulled her Lycra shirt up above her head exposing her tits. Peter took a deep breath, she looked amazing.Peter took another strawberry and traced it over her tits, circling her nipples only to finally bring it to her lips.Lydia took a small bite.Peter repeated the action, coating Lydia's exposed tits with strawberry juice and returning to her lips.He bent over Lydia and began to lick the juice from her, concentrating on her tits. Lydia gasped as Peter licked around her nipples, causing them to rise to attention.Lydia groaned in anticipation of the next round."Oh, do go on kind sir," she giggled.Peter moved downward on her body. He planted kisses on her nipples, her ribs, down to her navel. He poured a little champagne in her navel and licked it out with his tongue.He fumbled with her shorts until Lydia helped him by opening the button and pulling down the zipper. Peter pulled on the sides of her shorts. They slid easily down her thighs and to Peter's delight she was not wearing underwear. Her cunt was trimmed short but not completely bare. There was a small triangle of hair just above her mound.Peter slid Lydia's shorts down to her ankles and over her hiking shoes. Now he understood why she had chosen loose shorts.Lydia was lying in her almost naked magnificence on the rock. The hiking shoes and long socks looked almost comical. Peter couldn't believe his luck having this goddess before him.Peter moved further down Lydia's body until he reached her pubic mound.He gently licked the outer lips of her cunt, slowly moving along her weeping slit. As he moved upwards Peter inserted a finger between Lydia's folds. She gasped in anticipation and pulled her gently.Lydia cried out. "Oh! That is so good!"Peter went to work with two fingers in Lydia's sopping cunt. He curled his forefinger upwards to massage her g-spot.Lydia began to buck with her hips. She was getting close to her point of no return.Peter stopped. He knew she was close.Lydia whimpered. "Ah! don't stop."Peter waited. He waited until Lydia's breathing slowed. Then he attacked her cunt again. His mouth on her clit, his fingers moving in and out.